A

Guide to - 1
Unedited chapter

1. Hamster Spirit Shu Shu

Gass planet was a small, remote planet in the Beastman Empire. Its technology was behind,
but the environment here was very good, and the coverage rate of land vegetation reached
90%. Because of this, lots of beastmen who didn’t like the city life would choose to live
here. It also had the largest nursing home in the whole empire, inhabited by many
unmarried old beastmen.

More than a year has passed since beastmen migrated to Gass planet. But because the
location of the planet was so remote, the total number of residents was no more than a
million. In fact, they only occupied a small corner of Gass planet.

Beside the settlements that have been opened up, the rest of Gass planet was covered by
vegetation. Lush, primeval forests and oceans surrounded this small planet. Looking down
from the sky, you could see that the entire planet was made of green and blue; its beauty
would take your breath away.

This was a beautiful and vibrant place. Today, above an area in the primeval forest of
Gass planet, space suddenly twisted. At first, only a small area was distorted. Later, the
range became bigger and bigger. Gradually, a space vortex several kilometers in diameter
appeared, and a broken, tattered mech suddenly fell out of it and into the lake.

After a while, a bolt of lightning suddenly came out of this space crack. Along with it, a small
hamster no bigger than the hand’s palm also fell out.

The most magical thing was that after this little hamster fell to the ground, he turned into a
naked man!

The sky soon became calm. A bird standing on a branch was looking at the calm sky and
chirping loudly, but after discovering the lack of air in the atmosphere, it got scared. Right
away, it spread its wings and flew up. It was happy to fly in the sky.

Everything was not the same as before.

Two months later.

The forest that was made up of huge trees was almost boundless. All kinds of known and
unknown flowers and plants were spread out on the ground, scarcely any area on the
ground was left to walk on.
This was a primeval forest where no one lived, but today, one person was slowly walking in
the forest.

It was a round-faced teenager who looked to be about fifteen or sixteen. He had short black
hair, a pair of bright, limpid, jet-black eyes, and baby fat on his face. He looked very cute,
but there were some weird things—among the hair on his head, two furry ears popped out.
It could be seen that he clearly didn’t belong to human race.

Shu Shu wrapped several layers of leaves on his feet, he also wrapped a short, simple grass
skirt around his waist. He was walking step-by-step, deeper and deeper into the woods, his
round eyes kept looking around. He was prepared to jump and run away at any time.

It has been two months since he had arrived at this place, but he still couldn’t figure out
where this was. After all, his geography knowledge wasn’t very good. He only knew that
there should be some people living nearby.

Although he had not met anyone in the past two months, he had seen an airplane flying
straight up in the sky. That airplane model looked strange though.

When he saw the plane, Shu Shu unconsciously wanted to call for help, but he soon gave up
the idea.

He simply couldn’t let other people see him. No way! His current appearance was too
strange….

Taking a look at himself, his hands and feet belonged to human race, but then he touched
the furry ears on his head and thought of the short tail above his butt, and Shu Shu could
not help but sigh deeply.

Did you think you could turn into a human as long as you survived the lightning
tribulation? He had waited for a long time for this day, always hoping to become a human
so he could be together with his owner as equals, find a job to make money, and then eat
whatever he wanted to eat.

And the result?

Didn’t know how it came about, that horrid lightning tribulation had struck him and sent
him into a forest nowhere and with no explanation. It had even turned his appearance into
half-man half-mouse!

His appearance was like this now, other people could see and knew right away that he was
a daemon spirit! How could he ask for help?

If he was captured by humans, he certainly would be sent to research institute! It was said
that the place was extremely dreadful!
He couldn’t turn into a human being and also couldn’t explain about himself. What's more
sad was that he didn’t know what's going on. He couldn’t do anything about it, but, to his
surprise, he also couldn’t use his daemon power or turn back into a hamster.

To think that trying to find an owner and let himself be a house pet was out of the question
now, Shu Shu could not help but feel sad.

Yes, Shu Shu was just a daemon spirit, a hamster spirit.

He did not know how he’d become a daemon spirit. At that time, he had just been a wild
hamster. One day, he had gone out looking for food and carelessly eaten a red bead, then
after that he’d suddenly had memories.

At that time, he had just been born less than a month before, but he had already begun to
live independently. Prior to that, all day long he had only thought of eating and sleeping. He
had recognized and not fight with his own male and female siblings just because their smell
had been similar to his. In that single instant, he’d suddenly understood so much; he’d
become aware that his self had been very much insignificant. Inside his mind suddenly had
emerged… cultivation method?

Of course, in the end, he’d just been a hamster, so following that event, his life had been no
different from that of other hamsters. He’d strived to collect grass seeds and to dig up bugs
and worms from the ground to eat. At two-month-old, he had begun to look for a female
mouse.

However, something had happened this time.

His mother, who had given birth to him, brought him up, and also given birth to two nests
of total 12 siblings, had died.

Hamsters bred in rapid speed. Sometimes, just two weeks after birth, the female mouse
could regenerate a nest. This way of reproducing was very damaging to the female mouse’s
body, that’s why his mother had died so early.

All other hamsters lived the same life. His younger brothers and sisters soon became
independent, and his father bared his fangs to him to drive him away from his mother…. At
that moment, he suddenly felt that he could not go on like this.

At that time, instead of trying to find a female hamster to have baby hamster with, he had
begun to cultivate.

Hamster's life span was only a little over a year. When he had been cultivating, the fellow
hamsters at his side had changed batch after batch. Sometimes he saw a familiar-looking
hamster and he wanted to say hello, but when he sniffed at it, the smell was wrong. Then he
calculated the time... it might have been his great great great great great great-grandson.
This mouse was as lonely as the snow.

Hamster's daily life was not easy. Even if they could scratch with two claws, at most they
could only scratch those small bugs and worms, while other animals, whether it’s a cat or
an eagle or an owl, pretty much considered them as a fat dinner.

Of course, the most awful was the snake.

Anything else, you could still escape, but snakes.... These guys could even crawl into their
holes!

Several times he had sensed danger and roused from his sleep only to find himself in front
of a snake with its mouth opened wide trying to swallow him.... It was absolutely his most
hated animal!

Hamsters were always others' plate of Chinese food, but he discovered that he could
become more vigilant through cultivation. While hiding from predators, he’s thinking of
letting the surrounding hamsters cultivate, too, so in the future, he would have some
company who were the same type as himself.

Unfortunately, his hard work over a long long time was totally useless, even his approach
was considered as him wanting to grab their territory and attack them. Contrariwise, the
female mice in estrus would come near him, but they’re too “vicious”, and he could only
leave them behind and flee.

As a daemon spirit who absorbed the sun and moon’s brilliance to make progress in his
cultivation, before he succeeded in cultivating, he was better off not looking for a mate, so
as to avoid discharging his Yang essence and making things more difficult for him to inch
forward….

Couldn’t do anything about it since hamster’s aptitude for cultivation was indeed very bad!

He, a short-lived and small-sized hamster who wanted to step into the cultivation path, had
millions of times more difficulties compared to humans. The earth’s spiritual influence was
extremely thin; if he didn’t pay the slightest attention to it, even if he got a gargantuan gold
finger, then he’s afraid that his fate was only to die an untimely death.

Of course, even if he paid attention to it, he was still out of luck….

Shu Shu couldn't help but sigh and recall what had happened before.

At that time, he had been living in his owner’s house for a year and a half. He’d planned to
fake his death, let his owner throw him away, and then sneak into a pet shop to look for a
new owner.
He had been cultivating for so many years. Although his magical power had been
inadequate, but this objective could have still been achieved.

Seeing his "stiff limbs" lying on the floor of the cage, his owner had taken him out of his
cage, put him in a small paper box, and thrown the box away. In the end, he’d just crawled
out of the paper box and cleaned himself up while planning to go to the pet shop when he’d
suddenly discovered that the long long long awaited lightning tribulation had finally come.

Of course this thunder tribulation couldn’t make human become immortal. It could only
make him turn into a human, that’s all. He didn’t hope to become immortal; as long as he
could turn into a human, he was already satisfied!

He really wanted to eat those human foods.

He ran to area outside the city and completely concentrated his attention to welcome the
lightning tribulation. Then he was struck by lightning; his fur, from head to toe,
disappeared and emitted burnt smell. After that... he knew nothing.

Looking at the surrounding trees, Shu Shu sighed.

He obviously had been in the grove on the outskirts of the city! Why had he suddenly
turned up in the big forest then? If it were not for him having a lifetime of experience
surviving in the wild, with sensitive nose that could always find all kinds of nuts and seeds,
he might have been starved to death.

You know what, he’s becoming a man, no changing back, and he was going to eat so many
things every day!

As for abstaining from eating cereals... he didn't even have magical power now, how could
he still talk about abstaining?

Shu Shu walked a little further, then he looked towards a tree on his side and skillfully
climbed the tree.

This kind of tree was very common here, it could bear fruit similar to chestnut. Shu Shu has
been collecting them recently, he planned to store several thousands catties inside his cave.

Looking at the tree full of chestnuts, Shu Shu smiled, his eyes shining as bright as the full
moon. So long as he saw food, his mood would be very good.

If this continued, he definitely would be able to store lots and lots of food. Even if winter
came, he didn’t need to be afraid!

Wrapping his soft waist with woven grass that came out of his grass skirt, Shu Shu skillfully
began to climb the tree.
In the underbrush below the tree, a long body thicker than Shu shu's waist, a big snake with
length of more than ten meters was slowly approaching. By chance, it finally saw a certain
hamster spirit climbing the tree. And the view under his skirt. Immediately, it couldn’t bear
to look straight above his head.

TL's notes:
1. 妖 (yā o) is translated as goblin/witch/devil/monster/phantom/demon, but I chose to
translate it as daemon for more positive meaning.
2. 亚 (yà ) can be translated as Asia/Asian/second/next to/inferior/sub-, I chose sub
because in the beastman world, there's no female, only (dominant) beastman and sub
beastman. It's like alpha and omega in Western shifter story.

A Guide to - 2
Unedited chapter

2. Fallen Beast Edgar

Shu Shu was standing on a branch, constantly plucking the fruits of the tree.

After peeling the thorny outer shell of the fruit, as soon as the ping-pong ball-sized chestnut
was on his hand, Shu Shu stuffed it into his mouth, then another one, then another one
again.... His mouth was like a bottomless pit, he could cram in ten chestnuts in the blink of
an eye.

This was Shu Shu's natural skill.

Hamsters had food pouch on their cheeks. When he had just been an ordinary hamster, he
had been able to put a lot of food in it. Later, he began to cultivate and he could put more
and more things in. You couldn’t see it from outside, and he also didn’t feel the weight.

By now, he could already put hundreds of catties of food in his food pouches!

Shu Shu kept stuffing his mouth with chestnuts. Although he couldn't use magical power
now, but his natural skill was still there, and he depended on it. He finally collected enough
food.

There were many more chestnuts ahead! Eyes bright, Shu Shu slowly crawled forwards
onto a small branch, picking chestnuts and carrying on with stuffing his mouth… stuffing
and stuffing. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong.

A small, dark green snake as thick as a finger was wound around the branch in front of Shu
Shu. The snake was staring at Shu Shu coldly, then it extend its body forward and forward.

"Ah ah ah ah ah!" Shu Shuke couldn't stop himself from screaming the place down. His
shrieks made all the little animals in this part of forest to suddenly disperse and flee in
chaos.

Shu Shu jumped from one tree to another. He was just like those little animals, fleeing in
haste back to his cave. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the underbrush beside him was
swaying and shaking, and then, a snake head that must have been bigger than his own head
came out of the underbrush.

This was the biggest snake he had ever seen in his life!

In this world, there’s actually such a huge snake!

How scary, ah ah ah ah!

Seeing the huge snake, Shu Shu screamed again, but the sound didn’t come out. His eyes
rolled back and he fell face first onto the ground, motionless and stiff.

Edgar quickly moved his body toward Shu Shu's face and examined Shu Shu anxiously.
After he’d unexpectedly discovered that a little sub-beastman was living in this area, he
drove out the more dangerous animals in this area. He wouldn’t let this little sub-beastman
get hurt; what's wrong with him?

The little sub-beastman was stiff all over and he’s not breathing. Was he... dead?

Edgar's huge snake body trembled. The whole man... no, the whole snake was chilled.

After his beast core had been shattered, he had not been able to turn into human form
anymore, and he had become a fallen beast rejected by people. Afterwards, he had
accidentally found this little sub-beastman, and in any case, he now had a reason to keep on
living. He wanted to protect this little sub-beastman until others found this little guy, but
now this little guy died in front of him….

Edgar's body trembled, only to feel the energy in his body that had become chaotic because
of the nonexistent beast core constraint got even more chaotic. He hasn’t completely
recovered from his injury, and the wound still ached dully. He gradually loosened up and
calmed down, then he used his body to envelop the little sub beast.

He stuck his tongue out to feel the atmosphere around him and the condition of the sub-
beastman.
There was no danger at all in the vicinity. Although there were some living animals, but
they all weren’t deadly. For example, the small green snake above his head was a non-
venomous snake, and it’s one of the favorite food of sub-beastmen.

As for the condition of this little sub-beastman..., there’s no wound at all on his entire body.

Since it’s like this, how could the little sub-beastman…. Edgar really liked this big-eyed little
sub-beastman, and he really didn't wish for him to wander aimlessly in the forest and
struggle hard to survive only for him to die like this.

Edgar used his big head to rub against the little sub-beastman a couple of times, and then
he felt the little sub-beastman, who was being enveloped by him, suddenly move.

The little guy was not dead! Edgar suddenly became aware of the situation, but at the same
time, he also remembered one thing.

On the basis of this little sub-beastman being able to stuff his mouth with so much food, it
seemed that he had food pouches, which meant that he ought to be a sub-beastman of
hamster descent.

And both the beastman and sub-beastman of hamster descent apparently could play dead?

Did this little sub-beastman play dead after being scared? What had scared him then?

Edgar's snake body once again stiffened.

There’s nothing dangerous here. Even if the little sub-beastman had shrieked before, but he
hadn’t been scared to "death". So, was this because of him?

Nowadays, he was a beastman who couldn’t protect sub-beastmen. His beast core had been
shattered and he had become a fallen beast. Later on, he would gradually forget everything
when he had been a beastman. Then he would turned into a beast that harmed sub-
beastmen.

Shu Shu has just regained consciousness, and he felt his body was being enwrapped by
something. This ice-cold, sticky, greasy feeling… was it a snake? With this in mind, Shu Shu
immediately got goosebumps and felt the hair on his whole body standing up.

That snake was here! No, the snake was not only here, it had also wrapped itself around
him, and it was... going to eat him!

At the end of his rope, Shu Shu dimly recalled his past experiences of running into snake
and being chased by it. He was really really afraid of this type of animal. But for him
thinking that snakes were very scary, he wouldn't have given up living in the wild—where
spiritual influence was abundant, fitting for cultivation—and run away to the city to be
someone’s house pet.

He had believed that after he turned into a human, the snakes wouldn’t be able to do
anything to him. He did not expect that in the end, he met with a snake that could swallow
him down in one gulp.

Why was this world so cruel?

Shu Shu's whole body shuddered. He wanted to mobilize his magical power to escape, but
he simply couldn’t gather and summon even a tiny bit of it. His legs were weak, no strength
at all.

He was screwed. He’d just turned into a human, and now he would become someone else's
food.

Shu Shu absolutely didn’t dare to open his eyes. With his eyes closed, he’s waiting for death
to come. But, unexpectedly, the huge snake that was wrapped around him actually let him
go.

After a while, Shu Shu finally dared to open his eyes to make sure that the huge snake has
really gone. He immediately jumped up and ran at lightning speed to the cave where he
lived.

Edgar was hiding not far away, observing everything that had just happened. He was just
about to leave when he suddenly felt something was wrong.

The fleeing little sub-beastman was actually bare-bottomed! The two round white flesh
were jiggling in the wake of the little sub-beastman running. On top of that, there’s also a
cute short little tail.

It was not until the little sub-beastman disappeared before him that Edgar came to himself.
At the same time, he faintly felt that his scales were somewhat uncomfortable. He looked
over, and sure enough, he saw a small grass skirt hanging on his scales.

He finally saw a naked sub-beastman, and not only that, but he had also rubbed against that
sub-beastman’s whole body repeatedly.... He should be glad that the sub-beastman did not
know that he was a beastman, shouldn’t he?

No, he was no longer a beastman, he’s just a beast, nothing more....

The cave where Shu Shu lives was located not far from the left side of a boulder embedded
on the mountain wall.

The boulder obstructed half of the cave mouth, then he added on some shelters. Most
people couldn't see that there was a cave here. This cave, Shu Shu had spent a month
digging it out from the front to the rear. In the beginning of the month, he’d only had a hole
in the tree for his home.

Running back into the cave, Shu Shu took a headlong dive onto the hays that he’d gathered
and strewn inside the cave himself.

Sniffing at the interior of the cave, there’s only the smell of himself. Rubbing and rubbing
against the pile of grass, Shu Shu's heart finally calmed down.

He did not expect that there would be such a huge snake in the mountain! Shu Shu's furry
ears pricked up and his scalp felt numb.

Later on, how could he manage with a huge snake outside, ah? How could he go out and
find food? Shu Shu put his face into a small hole that he’d painstakingly dug out just for
storing food. Then he used his hands to push on his cheeks and right away, his mouth
began to spit out chestnuts one by one.

The time for collecting chestnuts today had not been long. Shu Shu had collected a total of
about 20 catties of chestnuts. He piled them up properly and also inspected all his other
food thoroughly.

He originally planned to sun-dry the food he had previously collected this afternoon. But
now…, there’s a snake outside, ah!

Taking out some food that couldn’t be stored for long and nibbling on it, Shu Shu, laden
with grief, ran around inside his cave, and finally went directly to his grass nest and fell
asleep.

Shu Shu did not go out for a full three days and saw that his food was getting less and less.
He took a deep breath and set his mind to go out.

However, he just went past the cave mouth and at once, he was hit by the cold, making him
shiver. A gale was blowing outside!

Shu Shu subconsciously retreated into the cave, and then he frowned looking at his naked
body. Where had his covering gone?!

The grass skirt didn’t keep him warm at all, but he could not make anything else. Shu Shu
once again got into his grass nest, and then began weaving together the grass on hand with
a skill learned from the bird building its nest, though he didn’t remember when and where.

Outside the cave, didn’t know whether it's because of the extreme cold or what, but Edgar's
body was stiff.

That little sub-beastman, just now, had came out of his cave naked! His body was naked!

It took a while for Edgar to return to normal, and he was somewhat uneasy when he
recalled the image of the little sub-beastman shivering with cold and going back into the
cave.

The sub-beastman should be held carefully in the hollow of his hands*. Some sub-beastmen
in the central star even wore different clothes every day, but this little sub-beastman
surprisingly didn’t have any clothes, and no underwear either….

The huge snake slowly drew back and quietly left.

TL's note:
*held carefully in the hollow of his hands.

https://1.bp.blogspot.com/-lU4lttQcOvU/WtCmiSXxMhI/AAAAAAAAABQ/
GZDM6u0mxaUKbSYh4PpNoSQRJx6prL3DACLcBGAs/s0/hollowhands.jpg

I almost translated it as "held in the palm of his hand", which has a totally different
meaning.

A Guide to - 3
Unedited chapter

3. Someone Sends a Prey

As the weather turned cold, Shu Shu weaved the grass skirt a bit longer this time. In the
end, he weaved a piece of grass blanket that was more than a meter in length and width.

The grass blanket was wrapped around his body and secured with a grass rope. This time,
Shu Shu got the idea to wrap the grass skirt around his chest so it covered his whole body
and could protect him better from the wind. Of course, this grass blanket also had some
flaws. The sun-dried grass was very soft to touch when he piled it up inside his nest, but
once he weaved it together, it somewhat became prickly.

Previously, Shu Shu had had fur on his body and had not been afraid of getting pricked. But
nowadays, this grass skirt has made a lot of small holes on his body. Fortunately, he was
not that delicate, so he could endure it.
Having done with the grass blanket and wondering if it was already afternoon, Shu Shu
once again pushed open the blockade at the cave mouth, intending to go out. However, he
unexpectedly discovered that it was drizzling outside. The drizzle quickly became heavy
rain.

It's raining.

In the past two months, Shu Shu had encountered rain several times. He had stopped going
out then and just kept on digging into a small crack at the cave mouth while constantly
paying attention to the situation outside.

The rain was trickling down, drip drip drip, sometimes big, sometimes small, but it didn’t
stop. Feeling the heavy wetness in the air, Shu Shu was a bit fretful.

The rain apparently wouldn’t stop in a while. If it kept on raining, then he could not go out
to find food!

Although it would take some time for winter to come, he always liked to stockpile food. In
case the food was not enough, then he would feel uneasy….

Shu Shu’s dug out cave was not big at all. He could stand straight inside the cave, but he
couldn’t run to ease the anxiety in his heart here. Ultimately, he could only go around in
circle fretfully, then go to the cave mouth from time to time to take a look outside.

If only there was a running wheel!

As time went by, the sky slowly became dark, and the rain was still falling. Shu Shu bit his
lip, and then he blocked up the cave mouth again and got into his grass-lined nest.

As a new day arrived, Shu Shu ran to the doorway and hurriedly opened a small hole to
look outside. He’s hoping he could see a clear and boundless sky, but it was still raining
outside.

Shu Shu's ears drooped a little; even the whole person was spiritless. But soon, he looked
outside the hole again with precaution.

There’s a smell that was not his own.

What animal had come to his cave mouth? Shu Shu stuck his head out to check. He didn't
expect to see that not far from the underbrush, there was a prone, soaking wet… fowl? That
should be a pheasant, right? It’s multi-colored, but it’s actually bigger than the fowls that
humans raised….

Shu Shu looked at the fowl and immediately drooled. His former owner had fed him boiled
chicken breast before; it was so fragrant! Of course, the most fragrant was the fried chicken
that his owner had eaten, but unfortunately, his owner had not let him eat it.
How could a fowl suddenly appear here? Shu Shu stared at the fowl for a while and finally
decided that he didn’t care where the fowl had come from. He’s going to grab it to eat first!

Shu Shu scuttled out and pounced on the fowl only to find that its wings and legs were
broken, making it unable to move a single step. And the wings and legs seemed to have
been broken deliberately?

As a hamster with only a few hundred years of experience surviving in the wild, Shu Shu
was certain that this fowl couldn't be stupid enough to mess with itself like this.

Moreover, there’s a smell on the fowl’s body that did not belong to the fowl.

Someone had captured this fowl and hurt it, and in the end, still let it escape? Or maybe that
person had deliberately released the fowl outside his cave, giving it to him as a present?
Shu Shu rolled his eyes and swiftly brought the fowl into his cave.

Shu Shu’s goal has always been to cultivate and turn into a human. Thus, he also demanded
himself to try hard to use human standards. Not speaking about other things, but at least he
didn’t eat insects and worms as staple food.

Since he didn’t eat insects and worms, it’s only natural that this fowl had to be cooked
before he ate it.... Unfortunately, he had never cooked any food....

Since Shu Shu had arrived in this forest, he had been eating all kinds of fruit. He was used to
eating raw nuts, even if their aroma wasn’t as good as the aroma that came out of roasted
nuts. As a matter of fact, he could accept it, so he had never made a fire until now....

Shu Shu thought about giving it a go and decided to try the hand drill fire starting method
—he’d had an owner who really liked to watch wilderness survival program. He’d also
learned a bit from TV the method of starting a fire.

Although Shu Shu couldn’t use his magical power now, but in any case he was still a
daemon spirit. He didn’t have other skills, but there were still his inbornr claws. Extending
his hands out in a flash, he watched his claws sprout out from his hands. Shu Shu spread
several enormous leaves on the ground and started to deal with the fowl.

He wrung the fowl's neck, skinned it, and then cut open its belly to scoop out all the viscera.
After Shu Shu was done with all this, he used the big leaves on the ground to wrap the
fowl’s skin, feathers, and other refuse. Then he took off his grass skirt and rushed into the
rain naked.

It was windy and rainy outside, and it was very cold, but fortunately, Shu Shu was a
daemon spirit, he could tolerate it.

Running very quickly to the river bank, Shu Shu washed the fowl, and threw all the fowl’s
skin, feathers, and so on into the river. These things had a smell, if placed in the hole, it was
liable to attract some predators, better to just throw it away.

He really didn't want to wake up at night to see a big snake crawling along his side
following the smell of blood!

Shu Shu ran out to the river very quickly and ran back very quickly too, however, his body
was still soaking wet. He did not care about this though. From a distance, Edgar saw the
little sub-beastman’s naked body running to the river bank to wash the fowl, and it’s like
he’s being struck by lightning.

His beast core was shattered and he had turned into a snake; it was inconvenient to deal
with prey, but he didn’t dare bringing back dead prey in case the little sub-beastman was
afraid to eat it, so he’d chosen to send a live fowl. He did not expect that because of this live
fowl, he unexpectedly could see this kind of scene in the end….

It turned out that the sub-beastman’s body was white and tender, and the short short little
tail was even more cute....

Edgar coiled up his entire snake body then released it, then he repeated it several times.
After a while, he finally moved away. Not long after, he once again returned to Shu Shu’s
cave mouth, then he put down a small, square box that he’d held with his mouth.

Done with his task, he quickly left. The little sub-beastman was quite afraid of him, he
couldn't let the little guy see him.

Shu Shu was now trying hard to drill wood to make fire.

When he’d watched people drilling wood to make fire on TV, it had looked very simple, but
when it was his turn.... He had drilled the wood for a long time, but there was still no spark
coming out.

How could that be, ah?

Shu Shu was sour, his attempt to light a fire didn’t succeed at all. He’s depressed that this
method didn’t work in the least. He stopped working for the time being and went to the
cave mouth to look outside one more time.

Once again, there’s something at the cave mouth; it was a very small metal box.

There was no such thing here before, which meant that someone had also delivered this
small metal box.... Shu Shu looked around, but he didn’t see anyone. He hesitated a bit, but
in the end, he still picked up the small metal box.

There was a smell on the small metal box that was the same as the one on the fowl’s body.
It’s possible that it was delivered by one person. But, who would gift him things? In this
forest, were there other people?

That person should not have evil intention to him, otherwise he would not have given him
those things. Anyway, the fowl was for eating, what was the use of this small metal box
then?

Also, this small metal box should be a human gadget, right? Was it actually a human like
himself who had given him a couple of things?

Could it be... that there was an individual like himself who saw him and liked him so much
that they sent him gifts?

Shu Shu laughed, showing two small dimples. On TV, so many people liked daemon spirit;
it was not strange at all that someone liked him now. It went without saying that Shu Shu
was indeed loved by all, ah. Those owners who had kept him before had also liked him very
much!

Shu Shu looked left and right but saw no one. He was a bit disappointed, but nevertheless
he happily brought back the small metal box into his cave.

Sitting next to the log used for drilling wood to make fire, Shu Shu began to fiddle with the
small metal box on his hand. He did not know where he pressed, but the small metal box on
his hand suddenly produced a small flame.

Shu Shu jumped with fright and unconsciously threw away the small metal box. After
throwing it, he suddenly realized—this was a lighter, ah!

That person knew that he had no food, so they gave him a fowl. They knew that he could
not start a fire, so they gave him a lighter. They’re indeed a good person!

The lighter's flame was already extinguished. Shu Shu picked up the lighter and used it to
ignite the firewood in front of him, then he put the firewood into the pit he had dug.

This lighter was very, very handy. Just light it for a moment, and the wood would catch fire
right away. Feeling satisfied, Shu Shu hid the lighter, then he took out the fowl.

He stuffed the fowl’s cavity with peeled chestnuts, wrapped the whole fowl with leaves, and
then covered the exterior with a layer of mud. After that, he put the mud-covered fowl into
the bonfire; he was going to eat beggar’s fowl.

No pan to cook the fowl, and it’s said that roasting it would likely result in one burnt fowl.
Still, beggar’s fowl was pretty good. There was mud as the barrier; it was unlikely that it’d
turn into charcoal.... Shu Shu stared at the burning lump of mud, incessantly salivating.

On the other hand, a certain snake had just caught a small wild boar, and he was struggling
to skin the wild boar with his teeth.
The sub-beastman should not deal with bloody prey, even if he could handle it better. It's
just that... serpentine beastman had no claws, so it was really troublesome to handle prey.

Edgar spent a lot of effort to deal with the small wild boar properly. Finally, he took it along
with him into the river, then he swam a few laps to wash it clean. After that, he slithered
towards Shu Shu's cave.

TL's note:
1. 鸡 (jī) can be translated as fowl or chicken, and I chose fowl because I don't think that
there's a chicken, which I understand is a type of domesticated fowl, in a jungle on an alien
planet.
2. 叫化鸡 (jià ohuā jī) = Beggar's Chicken = beggar's fowl

A Guide to - 4
Unedited chapter

4. Someone is a Very Good Person

Shu Shu was afraid that the fowl would need a long cooking time to be done. He waited for
nearly two hours before poking the fire and pulling the lump of mud out of it. Then he
waited again for a short while before knocking the lump of mud open.

When the mud was knocked open, an enticing smell emerged and spread out. The smell of
fowl meat mixed with the fragrance and sweetness of chestnuts, making people wish they
could devour the whole fowl already…. Shu Shu had his eyes on the fowl meat in front of
him, and he was moved to tears.

He hadn't eaten meat for a long time!

Before, he had been very well-behaved and quite close to his owner. He had also known to
go to the toilet on the fixed area—because cleaning the toilet was especially disgusting.
Therefore, all his owners had basically treated him very well. In addition to cereals, he also
had been fed with lightly cooked meat and boiled eggs. But after he had arrived in this
place, he had never eaten meat again!
Shu Shu was afraid to burn his tongue, so he waited for the fowl meat to cool down a little
before tearing a small piece and putting it into his mouth. Following this, his eyes
immediately lit up.

It's really good and delicious!

Shu Shu ate a few more bites, then he suddenly heard some sound of activity coming from
the cave mouth.

Once again, he ran to the cave mouth. There, he found a completely clean wild boar that had
been skinned and washed. Furthermore, there’s a familiar smell on it.

That kind person gave him a prey again! A very big one, with lots of meat!

It’s just…. What's with all the bumps and bite scars on the wild boar’s entire body and also
the torn belly with intestines spilling out? Has that kind person never learned dealing with
prey?

Shu Shu looked outside; the rain was still falling, and there was no sign of stopping. He was
even more touched—that kind person had caught a prey in this kind of weather and
delivered it to him. They had even helped him skinning and washing it clean. Indeed, this
one was a super-duper great person!

Shu Shu had been raised by people for many years before. He totally did not think that
there was anything wrong with accepting what others gave him. Without further ado, he
cheerfully dragged the wild boar back into his cave. Subsequently, he started pondering.

After eating something delicious, he had to show his appreciation. This way, his owner
would give him even more next time. If he didn’t show any appreciation at all, his owner
would think that he didn't like it. Next time, he wouldn’t get anything at all!

Even though presently he didn’t know who had sent him those things, but he obviously
couldn’t just freeload off other people; he had to show his appreciation.

Shu Shu mulled it over, then he ran back into the cave and tore off half of the beggar’s fowl
along with half of the chestnuts in the fowl's cavity. He used some leaves to properly wrap
it up, then he put the parcel beside the stone at the cave mouth where it’s unlikely to get
drenched by rain.

The fowl was quite big; half of it was enough for him to eat. He totally could give the
remaining half to that kind person.

Shu Shu waited at the cave mouth for a while; he wanted to wait until that kind person
came. However, he had waited for a long time, but that kind person still didn't come.
Did that person leave? Or did they not want to see him?

Somewhat, Shu Shu didn't understand. He could only leave the fowl meat behind and make
his way back into the cave.

Once Shu Shu got into the cave, a snake quickly came over and took the leaf-wrapped parcel
that Shu Shu had left behind.

Edgar quickly returned to his cave, which was nearby. After he had gotten seriously injured
and plummeted to this place, he had never eaten cooked food anymore. Now, he stared at
the fowl meat for a long while, and then he slowly ate it.

However, he had already turned into a beast, and surprisingly, he’s somewhat not used to
eating cooked food now.

Edgar finished eating the fowl meat and coiled his body to rest inside the cave.

Shu Shu went back to the cave mouth after a while and found that the fowl meat he had put
there was already gone. He returned into the cave in a good mood and continued to sort out
the pockmarked wild boar.

The pig's exterior was particularly bad, as if it had been bitten by something, but Shu Shu
actually didn’t care about it at all.

He had never cooked before, and now, there wasn’t even a pot or a pan. How would this
greenhorn deal with the wild boar properly?

After thinking about it for a while, Shu Shu finally got hold of a stone slab, then he used two
stones placed in the bonfire to support the slab. After that, he used his claws to strip the
wild boar meat into thin slices and then he put the meat slices on top of the slab to roast.
Later, he threaded the roasted slices on a rattan skewer and hung it above the other
bonfire. He was trying to use the bonfire’s heat to turn the meat slices into dried meat.

At this moment, Shu Shu was really glad that he liked to collect all kinds of things and to
decorate his cave as well. Otherwise, he probably wouldn’t be able to turn the small wild
boar into dried meat in a short time. The remaining half of the boar was small, and he was
going to use the same method of making beggar’s fowl to make beggar’s pork.

The pork was cut into pieces, then it was wrapped in leaves together with chestnuts. After
that, he packed mud around it and placed it beside the bonfire to slowly roast. After a few
hours of cooking, the meat inside was done.

As for not adding salt and seasoning..., Shu Shu has always eaten his food without salt. The
natural flavor has already made him very satisfied.

There were two bonfires in the cave; originally, they’re for warming the damp and cold
cave, not for roasting. Nestling in the haystacks, Shu Shu slept peacefully.

It’s not because he had eaten meat; it’s because in this side of forest, he was not alone.
Although that kind person refused to show their face, but they would send him things!

The next day at noon, Shu Shu once again saw a skinned and pockmarked prey when he
came to the cave mouth. And so, he put half of the food he had made at the cave mouth,
setting it aside for that kind person.

That kind person refused to show his face to him. In reality, as soon as he walked away, the
roasted pork and chestnuts quickly disappeared. Unfortunately, that person did not leave
any footprints, nor did they leave any strong odor, making Shu Shu absolutely unable to
find them.

After a total of four days of rain pouring down from the sky, the weather suddenly turned
very cold. But it was finally clear, and Shu Shu had already made a lot of dried meat.

As a matter of fact, the dried meat he had made was exactly dried meat in every sense of
the word. After the meat had been cooked and dried out, the firewood flavor was very
unpleasant. It was very hard and very difficult to bite into.... But who was Shu Shu, ah; it
was nothing for a hamster spirit who liked to grind their teeth on sticks! This kind of dried
meat was not liked by others, but he liked it very much.

He added the dried meat into the stockpile in his storeroom. After checking his food
reserves, Shu Shu decided to leave the cave and go out to look for food again.

In the past few days, that kind person had been giving him prey every day, but he should
not always rely on others.

Dressing himself by wrapping the grass skirt on his body, Shu Shu left his cave. He planned
to continue collecting chestnuts.

Chestnut was quite big; it had a sweet and distinct taste when eaten raw, and it was
delicious when cooked thoroughly. In addition, it was very easy to eat his fill since he really,
really liked chestnut.

When Shu Shu arrived at the chestnut forest he frequently visited, a group of monkeys was
already there eating chestnuts.

Prior to today, it had been windy and rainy, and the chestnuts had all been blown over and
fallen off the tree. Shu Shu had to be very careful, so as not to step on the thorny chestnuts.
Those monkeys had thick hair on their body, so they did not need to be afraid of it; it's
even okay for them to roll about on the ground.

Shu Shu enviously looked at the hair on those monkeys’ body, and then he looked at his
bare, smooth arms, and he couldn’t help but sigh. His current body was really too
vulnerable to injuries.

Also, when he had had fur, he had still felt slightly cold in winter. Now that he had no fur,
how could he pass the winter, ah….

Those monkeys were eating chestnuts happily, and they simply had no time to pay
attention to Shu Shu. Shu Shu was not far away from them, collecting chestnuts.

The outer shell of the chestnut that had fallen onto the ground was already split open, and
Shu Shu effortlessly pried it open. After extracting the chestnut, he promptly stuffed it into
his mouth. With more and more food in his food pouches, his mood also became better and
better; a smile was showing on his face.

However, his body suddenly felt cold at this time. Then without warning, so many
chestnuts were smashing into his body.

Shu Shu cried out and raised his head. At once, he saw above him a monkey bouncing
vivaciously on the branch. In the wake of the monkey's movements—because it had rained
for a few days and the raindrops had accumulated on the tree—raindrops and chestnuts
fell on him. He was fully hit on his head and across his whole face.

The chestnut’s outer shell had sharp spikes, and they cut into Shu Shu's body, causing
several lacerations. He wasn’t really hurt, but that monkey was still hopping around on the
branch, looking proud of itself.

Shu Shu was so angry he promptly picked up a chestnut and threw it at that monkey. As a
result, that monkey also took a chestnut and threw it at him! The monkey next to it
immediately followed suit!

Shu Shu was no match for this group of monkeys; lest he was hit and injured, he hurriedly
fled with his arms around his head. It didn’t take long for him to ran far away.

The monkeys drove off a different type of unusually strange creature and gaily continued to
peel off the chestnuts to eat. At this moment, they suddenly heard something was moving
beside them, and then a huge snake appeared in front of them.

This snake was very, very big. His tail advanced towards a chestnut tree next to him and
pulled at it. The tree shook up violently, and one said monkey that wanted to jump to this
tree immediately fell down. Then, not waiting until it touched the ground, that snake tail
flashed out and grabbed it....

The group of monkeys was suddenly thrown into disorder. The monkeys ran away
screeching, but there were some monkeys that ran too slow and got caught by the snake
tail to become the winning prizes....

Edgar taught that group of monkeys a lesson, beating them and driving them out. Then,
slithering, he followed the smell of the little sub-beastman. Soon, he saw that the little sub-
beastman was digging some plant's roots with his claws.

The little sub-beastman had been attacked by those monkeys, so there were multiple traces
of blood on his body. His hair and grass skirt were also wet with water droplets. He looked
quite a sorry sight, but there was still a smile on his face; apparently, he was rather pleased
with his food gathering.

Edgar lay prone in the underbrush, and he looked quite distressed.

From childhood, he had been taught that he had to protect the sub-beastmen. The sub-
beastmen of capital star were very much pampered; some who were not less weaker than
beastmen had a career. However, they really didn’t have to painstakingly look for their own
food like this....

This kind of plant has many stem tubers, and the little sub-beastman did not need to dig for
long before getting a pile of them. Edgar was positively curious as to how the little sub-
beastman would bring back the stem tubers. Then he saw the little guy nonchalantly take
off his grass skirt, use it to hold the stem tubers, and turn his back to start walking toward
the cave.

Edgar：“……”

Once again, he saw the little sub-beastman’s butt and the very short tail on top of it. Of
course, he also, at long last, saw the sub-beastman’s delicate, light pink rootlet in front…
*cough, cough*!

Shu Shu as a hamster spirit, although he believed it was important to conduct himself, but
eventually, he didn’t take being naked too seriously. After all, hundreds of years ago, he had
never worn clothes.

This grass skirt he wore was mainly to protect him from the cold, and also to protect some
of his important parts. Now the grass skirt was already soaked and no longer keeping him
warm. Anyway, he almost arrived at his own cave, and not wearing anything is not wearing
anything....

Shu Shu had collected quite a lot of stem tubers; the burden on his back was very heavy,
and inevitably, he was panting as he walked. Walking and walking, and then he suddenly
put down the stem tubers and looked at a clump of wild flowers nearby.

In the past four days, that kind person had caught him a good deal of preys—adding a pile
of dried meat to his stockpile—but he only gave back a little of his sloppily-cooked food,
and even using the stuff given by them to cook it.... Shu Shu was pondering, he should give a
present of his own to that kind person.

Many people liked flowers; he was going to give a bunch of fresh flowers to that kind
person too!

TL's note:
1. Sub beastman now becomes sub-beastman.
2. I corrected the mistranslated sentences on ch. 3. They are on paragraph four and five
from the bottom.

A Guide to - 5
Unedited chapter.

5. Striving to Cultivate

Shu Shu picked a lot of wild flowers that had bloomed after the rain, and he also picked
some pretty blades of weeds. He placed the wild flowers and the weeds on top of the stem
tubers, then he lifted the stem tubers up onto his back and continued to walk forward.

The sky was clear, and there was a kind person around taking care of him…. Shu Shu's
mood was very good despite the heavy burden on his back….

“A chicken on the left hand, a duck on the right hand, and a fat baby on the back…. *squeak,
squeak* Oh, my! This fat baby is so heavy, my, oh, my!” casually singing, eyes on his cave
that was getting nearer and nearer, Shu Shu smiled even more brightly.

Edgar followed behind. He looked at the little sub-beastman’s naked body from head to toe,
and it was full of scars—both horizontal and vertical—and he could not help but feel sorry
for the little guy.

Although these wounds were all superficial wound, but it must have been really painful to
get so many wounds. In spite of everything, this guy was still in the mood to sing a song....
Furthermore, it seemed that he was completely unable to make sense of the language that
this little sub-beastman was speaking in?

Besides the beastman’s common language, he was also proficient in several other
languages. But unfortunately, he was unable to make sense of what the little sub-beastman
was singing. Edgar was depressed.

Seeing that Shu Shu got into the cave and concealed the cave mouth properly, he decided
it’s unlikely that there would be another danger. Only then Edgar unhurriedly left.

Actually, when he had seen the little sub-beastman trudge forward while carrying such a
big load on his back, he had intended to help him, but he obviously knew how afraid of him
the little sub-beastman was….

Thinking of the wounds on the little sub-beastman’s body, Edgar went into the forest and
began to make use of his rich experience surviving in the wild to look for healing medicinal
herbs.

Having been turned into a snake, it was really inconvenient to do anything. Edgar expended
so much effort to dig out the herbs. He carefully kept them in his mouth and once again
came to the entrance of the cave where the little sub-beastman resided in.

The little sub-beastman’s cave mouth was blocked off, and there was also no smell of him in
the vicinity of the cave mouth. He was definitely inside the cave. Edgar approached and put
the medicinal herbs at the cave mouth. When he was about to leave, he found at the cave
mouth a large bunch of wild flowers tied with grass rope placed in the area where the little
sub-beastman usually put his food delivery.

Indeed, they were the wild flowers picked by the little sub-beastman before, and they were
tied together in a bundle with the weeds, creating an irregular arrangement with charming
effect. It looked so beautiful…. Was this a present for him?

When Edgar had seen the little sub-beastman picking flowers, he had thought that the little
guy was going to decorate his cave. After all, all sub-beastmen really liked flowers. To his
surprise, he had been wrong....

Carefully picking up the bunch of flowers on the ground with his mouth, Edgar cheerfully
left.

Not long after, Shu Shu found those medicinal herbs. He brought them back to the cave,
then he put some of them in his mouth and started to chew.... It tasted so weird, ah!

Did that kind person deliberately mess with him? Shu Shu spat out the medicinal herbs in
his mouth; his eyes were brimming with tears. Such unpalatable thing; as if he would eat it!

Why on earth did that person give him such unpalatable thing, ah! Cautiously looking at the
pile of medicinal herbs, Shu Shu depressedly lay down on his stomach beside it.

On the other hand, Edgar also remembered one thing—the little sub-beastman, would he
know if those were medicinal herbs?
Frowning and thinking for a moment, Edgar put down the bunch of flowers and then went
out to catch a rabbit. He used his teeth to make a cut on the rabbit’s body, then he applied
the medicinal herbs on the cut. Without the slightest hesitation, he proceeded to break the
rabbit’s legs and put the rabbit at the entrance of little sub-beastman’s cave

After leaving the rabbit behind, Edgar started to get a bit nervous again. The rabbit was
very cute; it was very likely that the sub-beastman would like it. What was he going to do if
the little sub-beastman thought that he’s very cruel to the rabbit?

Thinking this way, Edgar wished to go back and take the rabbit back with him, and—
concerning the demo for the little sub-beastman—exchange it with some other animals!
However, before he could act, the little sub-beastman heard the rabbit's movements and
came out of the cave.

Looking at the rabbit, Shu Shu finally knew what the grass was used for.

He happily chewed those medicinal herbs and then applied them on his wounds. He put on
his roasted-dry grass skirt, and then, carrying the rabbit in his hand, he went to the river
bank—to kill rabbit.

Thinking that rabbit was cute and therefore no killing rabbit, this way of thinking wouldn’t
cross Shu Shu’s mind! A big rabbit like that, what was cute about it? That time in the pet
shop, there had been some rabbits, and they had eaten up a group of hamsters’ one-day
portion of food!

Shu Shu killed and skinned the rabbit at the river bank, then he washed it clean before
returning to his cave. Following the previous method, he was going to make beggar’s rabbit.

Actually, he really wanted a pot, but unfortunately, he did not find any stone resembling a
pot. It’s no problem for him to use his claws to tear open a prey’s skin and flesh, but it’s
impossible if he wanted to carve a stone into a desired shape....

As usual, half of the rabbit was placed near the cave mouth for that kind person. Shu Shu
then once again sorted out his foodstuffs.

The weather was cold, so the stem tubers had to be frozen properly. It’s important to wrap
them with grass and then bury them in the mud to preserve them. The chestnuts were
preserved similarly in the cave’s cellar, while the dried meat had to be kept in airy room....

Sniffing the food, there were some that didn’t smell quite right; they were picked out and
thrown away. Shu Shu was very busy, and he finally went to sleep very late.

Shu Shu's next days were not too bad, quite comfortable even.

Every morning he went out to collect food and firewood to prepare to get through the
winter. In the afternoon he would receive a prey from the kind person. Then he would deal
with the prey and tidy up the cave….

That kind person was indeed very, very good. Later, besides giving him prey, they also gave
him firewood.

Since he had arrived at this place, Shu Shu all along had been a little anxious. But after
running into that kind person, he now dared to feel at ease.

What a pity that he had never known who that kind person was....

Time passed very quickly; unwittingly, it had already been one month since Shu Shu had
come across that kind person.

He and that kind person had even more tacit understandings as the weather turned even
colder. Fortunately, Shu Shu had already collected enough food; he was not worried of the
arrival of winter.

It was also at this time Shu Shu discovered that this area was actually quite safe. Indeed,
there had not been any dangerous beast at all; even that group of monkeys that had beaten
him was gone.

Here was a really good area! Shu Shu had always been cautious before, not daring to run
around recklessly, but now he had a lot of courage. Going out every day, he would first run
several laps to warm his body while thinking about other things.

Even at night, he would go out and run a few laps, and then he would start to cultivate.

That’s right, it was indeed to cultivate.

When Shu Shu had just arrived in this place, he had been very scared and on edge all the
time. He had been unable to sleep well, and naturally, he also had not dared to rashly
cultivate. Moreover, at that time, he had just unexpectedly turned into a human. Even the
spiritual power within his body that he had painstakingly cultivated for a year had gone. He
had been really stupid, too, not knowing how he should continue cultivating his ability
properly.

Anyway, these days he had sufficient food, and there’s meat to eat everyday—keeping his
whole body shiny and smooth. Also, there was no danger outside. In that case, he returned
to and resumed the matter of cultivating.

He had to cultivate properly and got rid of his ears and tail as soon as possible. Only in this
way and only then could he blend into human society, and afterwards, he would be able to
get hot (spicy) drink!

There was also that kind person.... If he turned into a human, maybe that person would be
willing to meet him!
After several days of cultivating in the cave, Shu Shu changed the cultivating location. Every
night, he would go out to run a few laps, and then he would climb into a hole—that he had
dug himself—on top of a small hill and cultivate.

As a daemon spirit, it was vital to absorb the sun and moon's brilliance to cultivate, and the
result of cultivating at night was much better than during the day.

In the first few days of cultivating, Shu Shu didn’t feel anything at all, but after practicing for
a long time, a stream of heat once again emerged and circulated in his body. At the same
time, he also discovered that the spiritual power of this place was surprisingly very, very
abundant!

At that time, when he had accidentally swallowed the red bead, it had brought along a
complete set of daemon-cultivation method. Shu Shu had already finished practicing
daemon-to-human transformation. Now he was searching out and practicing the cultivation
method following the daemon-to-human transformation.

He was actually not very adept at this cultivation business, but the red bead was inside his
body. If he practiced wrong, it would remind him; therefore, he actually had not blundered
excessively. That was precisely why his practice had been slow. He didn't know how the
lightning tribulation could have happened; it had even brought him to this place.

Sitting at the top of the hill, Shu Shu closed his eyes and began cultivating again.

Edgar’s coiled body was hiding in the underbrush a short distance away, dozing off. He
occasionally woke up when he heard some sound of activity. He would raise his head
vigilantly and survey the surroundings, then he would take a glance at the sitting-upright
little sub-beastman.

He had been the crown prince of the Beastman Empire, handsome and powerful. In the
past, he had always run away from those sub-beastmen who had chased after him. He
really had not expected that one day he would silently keep watch and protect a little sub-
beastman....

Thinking of this, Edgar once again remembered the matter beforehand.

Three months ago, he had brought some people to explore a newly-discovered planet. In
the end, he did not know what had happened. The communication device on his body had
suddenly broken down, and he had also encountered some large and powerful animals on
that planet and gotten besieged by them.

The Beastman Empire now was not the same as before—when the emperor had been in
charge of everything—even the existence of the imperial family was mostly a symbol.
However, the beastmen of the imperial family were still the most powerful beastmen of the
empire.
Many, many years ago, they had relied on their own strength to become the sovereign king
of Beastman Empire. Even if the beastmen had later moved away from their own planet
and entered the interstellar space, they had still relied on their own strength to reign over
the Beastman Empire.

The reason why at the time he had turned into a prototype was because he had just
finished reshaping the mech into a beast form to carry on fighting those huge,
incomparable animals.

Those animals had been very strong, but he had been stronger, and normally, he definitely
could run away. Against reason, those animals had continuously chased after him. Also,
more and more animals had begun to besiege him.

He had vaguely become aware that the command had probably been tricked, but the
situation at that time had not allowed him to think too much; the only thought allowed on
his mind had been to exhaust every means to escape. However, he had still been unable to
escape.

Knowing that it had been impossible to stay alive, he had opted for being heartless. By
directly self-detonating his beast core, he had intended to take those beasts down with
himself

He had believed that he would certainly die. He had not expected that in the end, he had not
died. Instead, he had arrived in this place….

When he had just woken up, Edgar had thought that he might as well have died rather than
turning into a beast. But now, he was actually glad that he had continued to live, otherwise,
that little sub-beastman probably would not be able to stay alive.

Looking at the little sub-beastman who was sitting still and expressionlessly on the top of
the hill and not knowing what he was up to, Edgar only felt that his mind had become
peaceful.

There should be beastmen who lived on this planet. Once he recovered from his injuries, he
would not be worried about all kinds of beasts in this place. Then he could try to seek help
from the people on this planet. In any case, the little sub-beastman was not allowed to stay
in the forest forever….

Furthermore, about his situation.... Although he couldn’t go back, but he had to inform his
parents of his own situation right now.

Edgar was thinking about things when he saw the little sub-beastman suddenly sneeze.
After that, he stood up on the top of the hill, and trembling, he then quickly ran down into
the cave to hide.
Running outside on such a cold day just wrapped in a grass skirt, as if not afraid of
freezing.... Edgar shook his snake head and decided to get some more firewood for the little
sub-beastman.

A Guide to - 6
Unedited chapter

6. The Kind Person is a Snake

After receiving a pile of firewood the next day, Shu Shu inhaled the familiar smell on the
firewood. He happily send off some delicious roasted stem tubers in return. Afterwards, he
took some of his strong braided grass ropes and went out to collect soft hays.

These days, Shu Shu had dug three more small holes in the big cave where he lived. Two of
them were used to store food, and the other one was for him to live in.

The hole he had chosen to live in was not big; he had to crawl to get inside, but he liked it
this way.

After he had done with the dig, Shu Shu had used fire to bake that one hole for several days.
Now he’s pondering whether he should fill the entire cave with hays, so that in the winter
he could squeeze into the hays—it certainly would be very nice and warm.

Shu Shu walked here and there to collect weeds, and he soon collected quite a lot of them in
just a short while. Most of these grasses were not dry, but so long as he put them out in the
sun for two days, they would be dry.

It’s a pity that he did not find any cotton tree nearby. If his cave had been stuffed full of
cotton, then it would surely have been very, very comfortable.

Thinking this way, Shu Shu once again yearned for human society. He remembered that
cotton was very cheap for humans. At that time, his owner had cleaned up his cage every
few days, and each time, his owner would replace the cotton in his small nest with clean,
new one.

If only he had a big pile of cotton now!

Looking at the verdant and lush forest surrounding him, Shu Shu sighed and resignedly
continued to collect weeds.
This kind of weed was abundant in the forest. Shu Shu soon collected enough weeds and
then tied them up together with some grass ropes. Carrying the bundle on his back, he
walked back home.

He could put many, many things in his food pouches, but to put things into his food
pouches, he had to first stuff them into his mouth. Things like chestnuts, he was willing to
stuff his mouth with them, but dirt-smeared stem tubers, weeds, and so on... just forget
about it, OK?

“I’m a little…, no, a young boy, carrying a schoolbag on my back and going to school, not
afraid of the shining sun and not afraid of the raging wind and rain, afraid of the teacher
scolding me for being lazy, if I don’t learn then I will have no face to see my parents....” Shu
Shu hummed a song quietly while walking home.

When he had not turned into a human yet, he had not been able to speak and also had not
dared to speak. He could finally speak now, and yet the only person around was himself....
In that case, he could only keep babbling to himself.

Shu Shu had become accustomed to walking in the forest. He walked very fast, just walking
and walking, when suddenly all the hair on his ears and body stood up. There was a tingling
sensation on his scalp.

He was no stranger at all to this sort of situation. Formerly, he had just been a small
hamster. He had even lived in the wild for quite some time, and he had often felt like this.
This meant that a predator was staring at him.

Danger! Shu Shu didn't want to run, but he broke into a run right away. He had just taken a
step when he felt a burst of strong wind accompanied by a rank odor behind his body.

Shu Shu hurriedly threw away the big bundle of weeds he was carrying on his back and
continued to run forward without looking back.

According to his accumulated experience over the past few hundred years, at a moment
like this, rather than wasting time to look back, it was better off to keep on running and
running a little bit more away.

Unfortunately, although he had been cultivating, he only had a little bit of spiritual power in
his body. At this time, it was useless, and it also couldn’t make him run a little faster....

Could it be that he was really going to die here and now? Shu Shu clenched his teeth; he
didn't understand why suddenly there was a bold predator in the originally safe area.

No, this area could not be regarded as particularly safe. He had come across a huge snake
before. Was it the huge snake that was chasing after him now?

This kind of thought flashed through Shu Shu’s mind. Then he suddenly felt that the danger
was near.

He instinctively threw himself forward and rolled to the side while curling his body.

The forest ground was covered with soft leaves, but there were also many bushes with
long, sharp thorns. When Shu Shu was rolling, he felt that his body was getting slashed and
scratched by the surrounding bushes. This was it, this time he would finally see what had
been chasing after him.

It was clearly not the snake he had seen before. Rather, it was a beast that looked like a
tiger but was much, much larger than a tiger. The giant tiger did not immediately attack
him, but it was advancing towards him, ready to pounce on him.

Oh, no! Shu Shu saw this scene and only felt that his heart was going to stop. If he was just a
small hamster, he might still have the chance to get under the bushes and slip away. But he
was a human now. This body was already not suited to live in the forest, and a human’s
movements were not agile enough!

With great difficulty, he cultivated to an adult. His final, sole achievement was just making
himself bigger so he could make a beast eat its fill....

Shu Shu felt that he would be scared to “death” again. His hands and feet were stiff and
could not be moved; everything around him seemed to slow down. Eventually, he could
only stare blankly as the giant tiger advancing towards him opened its bloody mouth wide
open like a sacrificial bowl....

When Shu Shu’s palpitating heart was about to stop, a snake’s tail suddenly appeared in
front of him and lashed toward the giant tiger's mouth.

The snake's tail and the tiger's mouth met head-on. A loud “thump” was heard, and blood
immediately began to bloom.

The huge snake collapsed, its scales were missing, while the giant tiger opened his mouth
and spat out a tooth. Following that, there was no need to say anything. The two giant
creatures fought against each other.

The huge snake firmly wrapped its body round the giant tiger, and its big mouth went
toward the giant tiger's neck to bite. The giant tiger was not to be outdone, it struggled to
tear at the huge snake’s body.

As they tangled and fought each other, the area got damaged. Even big trees with thick
trunks would break easily when getting knocked against. It was not long before the
surrounding area was in a mess.

Shu Shu was beside a cluster of bushes, rigid with fear. He couldn’t move at all; his hands
and feet didn’t seem like his own. Watching those two giant creatures fight, several times
he thought that they would crush him down. However, those two beasts actually fought
farther and farther away....

The snake seemed to be dragging the tiger away from his side? Also, was the snake the
huge snake that had previously scared him to apparent death but had not harmed him?

Shu Shu's brain was awfully sluggish. He was somewhat uncertain whether he was thinking
correctly or wrongly, so he might as well not think about it. He slowly tried to circulate the
meager, pitiful spiritual power within his body, eager to restore his mobility as quickly as
possible. But unfortunately, the more he was worrying, the more he could not do it.
Ultimately, he could only lie there and stare blankly at the two giant creatures tearing at
each other.

After the two giant creatures fought for a while, the outcome of the battle could eventually
be predicted. The huge snake was more resourceful. It constricted the giant tiger to death,
even with so many wounds on its body—dying.

It was also at this time Shu Shu discovered that he could finally move.

With his hands and feet still stiff, he slowly got up and slowly crawled away. After crawling
for a while, he suddenly felt something was amiss—he smelled the scent of the kind
person!

That kind person was here?

Shu Shu stopped moving, clenched his teeth, and crawled back towards the two giant
creatures, hoping to find the kind person.

The giant tiger was already dead, and the huge snake was lying there motionless, but the
snake’s body still slightly rose and fell. Probably sensing Shu Shu's approach, its eyes
moved and looked at Shu Shu.

Shu Shu kneeled on the ground, shivering from head to toe. His teeth chattered, his ears
were all pricked up, and his claws also sprouted out. He was ready to flee at any time, but
even then, he still bent his body downwards and sniffed. He was seeking the scent of the
kind person, someone who was able to make him feel good.

The next second, Shu Shu's eyes widened in surprise.

The kind person's scent was very strong, and it actually came from the huge snake’s body!

How was that possible?!

Shu Shu looked at the snake, and his entire body trembled even more violently. After
staring blankly, he finally came to himself. He felt that it actually made sense.
When he had met the snake for the first time, the snake had not harmed him at all. Instead,
it had quickly let him go. And just now... the tiger had wanted to eat him, and the snake had
saved him.

The snake had been perfectly all right, no reason to fight the tiger. There was no other
reason besides to save him. And in order to save him, the snake had his flesh lacerated, and
apparently, it was going to die.

Shu Shu looked at the so many missing scales of the huge snake. His entire body kept
shivering, and his tears unconsciously fell.

He was extremely afraid of this huge snake, but he also felt that he could not abandon his
savior no matter what.

The snake had always been at his side, and he had never sensed any "danger". It might be
assumed that this snake had never thought of eating him. In fact, it had been giving him
quite a lot of preys….

Shu Shu was still trembling, but he abruptly wiped his tears away. Supporting himself by
holding onto the tree beside him, he stood up, turned around, and ran away at once.

After seeing Shu Shu run away, Edgar lowered his head and rested it on the dead body of
the giant tiger that had been constricted to death by himself. He didn’t know what to feel.

He somewhat felt a sense of loss, but he also felt that he had done the right thing.

When he had been a crown prince, although the sub-beastmen had welcomed him quite
pleasantly, but the vast majority of the sub-beastmen still had not liked his icy cold beast
type. To persuade them to change their opinion now that he was no longer a beastman and
had become a real beast....?

Who could like a beast? The sub-beastmen always deeply loathed the fallen beasts who had
lost their beast core and turned into beasts....

What's more, the little sub-beastman didn’t even know that he had once been a beastman.
He reckoned that in the sub-beastman eyes, he was just a snake.

Edgar hurt terribly from head to toe, and his beating heart also hurt.

With his previous strength, he could totally have killed this giant tiger easily, but it was
different now.

He had self-detonated, not to say his beast core, even his body had been seriously hurt.
Now his strength was not even one-tenth of his former strength. Under such circumstances,
even if he could win against the giant tiger, he would inevitably pay a high price.
Of course, the injuries that had been improving got even more serious this time.

Fortunately, by sensing the smell of him and the giant tiger, those beasts should not dare to
come. He could take a good rest, and there would not be any danger to the little sub-
beastman for the time being….

Edgar lay on his stomach on the ground, slowly recovering his physical strength. At this
moment, he suddenly heard the sound of the little sub-beastman’s footsteps.

Raising his head unbelievingly, Edgar saw the little sub-beastman come back, holding
medicinal herbs on his hand.

Because of him raising his head, the little sub-beastman who was clutching the medicinal
herbs got scared; looking deathly pale, he took a few steps back. His eyes were brimming
with tears; he trembled and stopped moving. He looked like he was going to faint at any
time.

Edgar saw him like this and couldn't help but smile. However, snake couldn't show a
smiling expression....

Afraid of scaring the little sub-beastman, Edgar dropped his head, and then he watched the
trembling little sub-beastman. Taking a roundabout route and arriving at his rear, the little
guy approached him solemnly and cautiously while muttering to him in a language he
couldn't understand.

"Don't eat me, don't eat me. I do not taste good at all…." Shu Shu kept chanting while hastily
putting the medicinal herbs in his mouth. He chewed them several times before throwing
them on the wounds on the huge snake’s body.

TL's note:
I translated 碗口大的树木 (wǎ n kǒ u dà de shù mù ) as big trees with thick trunk. I'm not
sure if it's right or not since 碗口 are translated as bowl/cup and mouth.

ETA: Thanks to Winnie Chen for clarifying that the words above mean "a tree trunk as wide
as the opening of a bowl". IMO, since the size of a bowl isn't standard, I'll just keep my
translation of "thick trunk".
A Guide to - 7
Unedited chapter.

7. Treating the Natural Enemy’s Wounds

Shu Shu's hands were trembling so hard. In his current state, it was odd if he could
accurately throw the medicinal herbs onto the huge snake’s body!

With a discouraging “plop”, the wad of medicinal herbs fell on the ground beside the huge
snake, very far away from the wound.

Shu Shu jumped in fright from the sound and unconsciously retreated a few steps before
calming down, just to find that the huge snake did not move at all.

This huge snake would not come to a sticky end, right? Shu Shu observed the snake
worriedly. Seeing the various wounds on the snake’s body, his eyes felt hot.

He had thought before that this area had been very safe. It’s very likely that it had
something to do with that kind person. Otherwise, how could there weren’t any large
animals at the river bank where it had always been the place where all kinds of animals
gathered together?

It must have been the kind person who had helped him. He had been very happy when he
had thought about it. But he had not expected that the kind person was in fact the snake in
front of him. This snake… it wouldn’t actually die, right?

Wiping his eyes with his hand, Shu Shu once again took out some medicinal herbs, put them
in his mouth, and chewed them.

The medicinal herbs tasted very bitter. Shu Shu’s brows puckered while chewing, but this
time he chewed the herbs for a while before spitting them out onto his hand. After he
finished chewing, he did not dare to throw the herbs again. Rather, he summoned up his
courage to cautiously move forward and slowly approach the huge snake.

The familiar scent was even more intense, and Shu Shu was finally not as afraid as before.
He squatted down and put the medicinal herbs on the wound on the snake's tail, gently
smearing them.

While smearing the medicinal herbs, not being careful, Shu Shu's hand met the satiny scales
of the snake.

Shu Shu instantly jumped up and fled. He ran for a few meters before he came to a halt.
Then, frightened and still in doubt, he went back. Feeling that he’s biting off more than he
could chew, he stared at the huge snake. He was trying to be brave, but his legs felt weak.

He was really, really afraid of snakes…. They’re so horrible!

Shu Shu couldn’t help but remember the first time he had met with the huge snake and the
feel of dread that had swept over him. At that time, he had been really frightened.
Unexpectedly, he had not borne in mind the smell of the huge snake. If he had known
earlier….

If he had known earlier, well, it was neither here nor there….

The huge snake lay there motionless; its body was cold. There was a wound on its
abdomen, and it was still bleeding out.... Shu Shu was silent for a while and then slowly
moved forward. This time he applied the medicinal herbs on the wound on the snake’s
abdomen.

When he was applying the herbs, the huge snake's abdomen moved up and down slightly....
Shu Shu cried out in fear and, not surprisingly, fell back several steps once more. He
gradually loosen up before he dared to step forward again and continue with medicating
the huge snake.

Edgar lay on his stomach on the ground and felt the hand that was treating him kept
trembling. He remained silent for some time.

In his lifetime, this was the longest time someone took to administer medicine to him. The
little guy was just repeating the motion over and over again. Anyway…, he actually wasn’t
angry at all; instead, he thought it was funny.

The little sub-beastman was afraid that he would die. He did not expect that the little guy
would still insist on giving him medicine.

It’s just... this little sub-beastman was jumpy, so he didn’t dare to move. At the same time,
his whole body that was coiled around the loathsome tiger actually felt extremely
uncomfortable.

Fortunately, at this moment, the little sub-beastman finally stopped rubbing the medicine
and ran away again, further this time.

Edgar breathed a sigh of relief. Without letting the medicinal herbs that had been applied
carefully fall from his wound, he released the tiger that had been constricted to death by
himself. Moving his body, he chose a comfortable position to lie down.

The little sub-beastman would surely return, right? Edgar really looked forward to it.

Shu Shu did not want to return at all.

He had provided the medicinal herbs for the snake, but actually, it’s the snake that had
found them for his use. Originally, the kind person had given him a lot of medicinal herbs.
He hadn’t finished them all, so he had planted the excess at the doorway. It was a good
thing that the medicinal herbs had been growing well, so he could finally harvest them.

Of course, now that they had been used up by him, it was still not enough.... Shu Shu could
only look for them again.

It was not difficult to find the medicinal herbs. Shu Shu soon found some, but... he did not
want to go back.

So much that as long as he thought of having to approach the huge snake, he promptly went
soft at the knees.

But if he did not go back, what would he do if the snake met with a mishap? Shu Shu took a
moment to build up his mental strength. In the end, with his still trembling body, he walked
over to the place where the huge snake and the giant tiger had fought.

Just as he drew near, Shu Shu saw that the huge snake’s position and location had changed.

The huge snake had moved? Shu Shu could not help but think of fleeing again. Fortunately,
he managed to hold back. Eventually, he slowly walked and arrived next to the huge snake.
Then, trembling, he set out to apply the medicine on the areas on the huge snake’s body
that hadn't been medicated yet.

After completing his task, Shu Shu was in a hurry... to flee again.

Although he knew that he should save this huge snake, Shu Shu still could not help but
think of fleeing.

But after he fled, he also couldn't help but worry that the huge snake couldn't move. Lying
down there, what if it met and got eaten by a passing beast?

Shu Shu had thought that it had been quite safe here, but now he knew better. It was
actually not safe at all, and there were even terrifying giant creatures.

There were still the dead tiger and the smell of blood. If other animals smelled it….
Moreover, he couldn’t let the huge snake go hungry.... He was at a loss for a while. Then Shu
Shu gritted his teeth and, with a bitter face, returned once again.
Bypassing the prone, motionless huge snake, Shu Shu extended his claws, planning to deal
with the tiger and the surrounding bloodstain. Conveniently, he could give the tiger's meat
to the huge snake to eat.

The snakes in the wild did not eat dead animals. Of course, it didn’t count if they’ve just
killed the preys themselves. If it were not for this, at that time when Shu Shu had seen the
huge snake for the the first time, he would not have instantaneously “died”.
To think that he had once relied on playing dead to escape from the snake’s mouth.

Anyway, this huge snake and ordinary snakes ought to be different.

Since this snake was clearly a kind individual and knew to give him preys and medicinal
herbs, it was absolutely very clever. He reckoned that it had been just like him; it was not
an ordinary snake but a snake spirit!

Since it was a snake spirit, this snake could definitely communicate. He supposed it was not
like those ordinary snakes that only ate live animals.... After all, this snake had eaten all the
cooked food from him.

If the huge snake ate the tiger, surely it would not feel like eating him.... Shu Shu was deep
in thought. He wanted to drag the giant tiger away from the huge snake—just a little
further—before dealing with it. Unfortunately..., he could not move it.

Taking a glance at the huge snake and finding that it was still motionless, Shu Shu did not
delay. He planned to skin the tiger right here.

Shu Shu stepped on the tiger's body with one foot. He grasped the tiger's skin with both
hands and gave his all to tear it. He did not tear even a tiny bit of the tiger's skin. Instead, he
wasn’t careful enough and got thrown down. He landed with his butt, flat on his back, and
his claws also hurt.

Looking at his claws, Shu Shu couldn't help but curl his lip, "This tiger's skin is so thick!"

After getting ruthlessly thrown and tumbled over, Shu Shu could only give up his initial
plan. Moving on to a hole on the tiger’s body that had been torn open by the huge snake, he
took out the tiger’s meat.

In general, the tiger’s meat was not like its skin, so difficult to break.... Shu Shu concentrated
on scooping out the meat from the tiger’s belly.

Edgar opened his eyes and watched the little sub-beastman carefully, thinking that him
tripping and falling was especially cute. Sub-beastmen could not transform into a beast, but
they still had some beast characteristics on their body. Among the few, there were some
who could sprout claws. However, sub-beastmen’s claws were often just ornaments. It’s no
problem to use them to scratch the beastman who transformed into a man, but it's
absolutely impossible to use them to tear open the skin of a giant creature like this one.
This little sub-beastman really didn’t understand anything at all.

The little sub-beastman was clawing out the meat from the giant tiger’s body one chunk at
a time, and his butt sticked out. The view under the grass skirt was fairly discernible, and
Edgar suddenly felt that he was a bit feverish.
He had not liked those sub-beastmen; he especially had not liked their weak appearance
and timid manner. But now... he didn't know why he actually thought that this cowardly,
inept little sub-beastman was pretty cute.

But unfortunately…. Thinking of his present circumstances, Edgar felt like he was being
doused by a bucket of iced water, cooling his body from head to tail.

He had already turned into a beast.

However, if he had not suffered serious injuries this time, when he had encountered the
frequently-nude sub-beastman in front of him, he would have thought that this sub-
beastman was malicious and had some other intentions, OK?

Edgar took a deep breath, not knowing whether he should remind the little sub-beastman
or not—it was very easy to expose yourself when you’re only wearing a grass skirt.

Shu Shu spent quite a lot of effort to scoop out all the meat chunks from the tiger's body; his
claws already felt numb.

He placed the tiger's meat and liver on a large leaf—piled high—and his face showed a
satisfied expression. He pulled some grass within his reach and used it to wipe clean the
bloodstain on his hands. Shu Shu was thinking of taking a rest, but when he turned his head
to check on the huge snake, it was watching him attentively; its eyes were icy cold—
extremely frightening.

Shu Shu’s heartbeat sped up. He did not know how many times he had broken into a run
right away.

After running a few steps, his heartbeat slowed down. He turned his head to face the huge
snake and said, "You! Don't eat me. Tiger meat is very delicious, really!"

"Hurry up and eat, OK? Eat your fill so your wounds can heal more quickly."

"Uhm... my body is full of hair, eating me will just cause you indigestion."

Edgar was still lying there motionless, looking like he had no strength. Shu Shu spoke for a
while, and then he walked past the snake with a shudder. After pushing the leaf piled with
the tiger meat toward the snake, he immediately fled again.

Edgar was indeed quite hungry. He was wounded; he should eat more food to heal the
wounds.

After taking a quick look at Shu Shu, Edgar lowered his head and opened his mouth to bite
and swallow a piece of meat.

Shu Shu saw this scene, and he was so moved that he practically felt like shedding some
tears. It ate the tiger meat! It would certainly be too full to eat him!

Edgar ate up the meat that Shu Shu had prepared for him. Just like Shu Shu had thought, the
snake's belly swelled up.

Shu Shu knew that after the snake was full, it would not hunt again. Moreover, he reckoned
that the snake was already unable to move freely now. It instantly made him sigh with
relief.

He buried the tiger’s intestines far away and used his claws to turn over the soil on the
bloodstained area so the smell of blood wouldn’t be too strong. He also used the lighter to
burn one kind of pungent grass he had collected a few days ago to conceal the smell in the
air. Then he sprinkled the huge snake’s excrement evenly on the surrounding area….

Completing all these tasks, Shu Shu’s waist was so worn out he couldn’t stand up straight,
but he finally managed to put this area in order. At this time, the sky was already dark.

After going out in the early morning, he hadn’t eaten anything. Shu Shu was very hungry,
but he was really not in the mood to eat anything.

He got back the grass that he had previously collected for lining up his nest and threw a few
bunches towards the huge snake’s body from a distance, covering the whole snake. Shu Shu
was finally satisfied.

Pulling the remains—bones and skin—of the giant tiger by its tail, Shu Shu planned to
throw out the giant tiger and conveniently look for an area where he could wash himself....
Of course, when he was doing this, he did not forget to wrap the giant tiger’s excrement
with some leaves and take it along with him, so those beasts would not dare to approach
him—the tiger’s intestines were cut apart by him; he literally did not lack excrement at the
moment.

Seeing Shu Shu dragging the tiger's carcass away, Edgar, who was fully covered with weeds,
got up and wiggled out from the underbrush. He followed Shu Shu closely at a slow pace.

The little sub-beastman was obviously very afraid of him, but he could not abandon the
little guy. In this case, was it possible that, slowly, the little sub-beastman would not fear
him?

Since he had been exposed, he might as well follow the little sub-beastman closely and stay
on his side in an open and aboveboard way....

He was definitely more useful than that stinky tiger’s dung.

A Guide to - 8
Unedited chapter

8. Following Him Home

Although the giant tiger’s remains were only skin and bones, but the bones still had some
meat, so they were still a bit too heavy for Shu Shu. He dragged the tiger by its tail as he
walked a long way, and he couldn't help but pant.

Seeing that he had already walked a long way, he reckoned that the huge snake over there
would not be affected by the tiger skin anymore. He hurriedly threw the tiger skin into a
corner and happily went to the river bank.

Edgar was following closely behind, and seeing this scene, he could not help but feel a bit
dumbfounded.

The little sub-beastman knew how hard it was to collect weeds, so how could he throw
away such a thick and warm tiger skin? He guessed the little sub-beastman did not know
how to treat the tiger skin. As a matter of fact, it was not surprising if he didn’t know....

Although his body was full of wounds now, but Edgar had liked to fight since childhood and
often gotten injured. As a result, he felt that everything at the moment was still tolerable. At
most, he was only unable to move freely because some of his scales were missing and
because he had eaten too much, that’s all.

Picking up the tiger skin—discarded by the little sub-beastman—with his mouth, Edgar
once again smelled the scent of the little sub-beastman and followed him closely.

Shu Shu walked all the way and finally arrived at the only place nearby with a water source.
It was a small lake that was formed due to the convergence of a few brooks. He did not dare
to do as he wished and go into the water. Once he had followed his owner and watched The
Animal World together. The experience made him quite afraid of lake and such because
alligators would suddenly spring out of the water. He just scooped out some water from the
lake and washed his hands and feet.

The lake water was ice-cold; Shu Shu kept trembling while he was washing up. Done
washing, he kept hopping around beside the puddle, hoping to warm himself up.

He cherished the memory of his former life more and more. All along, there had been
people who had raised him. Not to mention about having no worry about food and clothing,
he had also had fur to protect him against the cold, and his owner had specially prepared a
warm little nest for him. He totally had not need to go hungry or freeze. Although his scope
of activities had only been inside the cage—which had been a bit small—but he really had
not minded.

Moreover… he had been able to open the cage’s door, so he had often left the cage to go for
a walk when the owner had not been at home or had been sleeping.

Thinking of the past, Shu Shu could not help but sigh. At this moment, he heard the sound of
a snake slithering behind him and also smelled the familiar scent.

The kind person! Huge snake! Snake!

Instantly rigid from his body’s general conditioned reflex, Shu Shu turned his head and saw
the huge snake that previously looked as if he had been dying holding the tiger skin with
his mouth and coming over to him.

The huge snake's wounds still looked alarming, and the medicinal herbs he had chewed
were still smeared on the top, but it looked like its wounds did not matter one bit; it just
slithered around like usual. It swung its head and tossed the heavy tiger skin into the small
lake.

This strength, it was comparable to his for the most part.... Shu Shu had been a little
ignorant.

After tossing the tiger skin into the lake, Edgar turned his head toward the little sub-
beastman and saw him suddenly jump up and then run away without looking back.

How many times had his family’s little beastie run away from him today? Edgar wanted to
calculate it but suddenly found that he couldn’t do it.

This little sub-beastman had run back and forth, wasn’t he tired?

Edgar glanced at the tiger skin that had finally gotten soaked in the lake. Then he turned his
body and slithered in the direction of the fleeing little sub-beastman.

Animal fur would harden and stink without treatment. There was simply no way to use it
then. The little sub-beastman was most likely unable to deal with it…. Anyway, the little
sub-beastman could not deal with it, but he actually could.

The first step in handling a fur was to scrape clean every particle of fat and flesh from the
fur. Then it needed to be soaked in water for several days. He planned to do these things at
the same time.

When he had woken up in this place, it had been in this lake. Now, all the dangerous living
creatures in the lake had already been eaten by him, leaving only some small fishes and
shrimps. Those small fishes and shrimps could gobble up every particle of flesh on the tiger
skin, but they could not damage the tiger skin. By chance, he thus could employ them to
remove the fat from the tiger skin.
Shu Shu did not know Edgar's way of thinking. At this moment, he had the nerve to feel that
he had been taken in by the snake’s deceit.

He had thought that the huge snake had suffered serious injuries. What good did worrying
do when the result was this? The huge snake absolutely had not feel a thing. It had still
been able to follow him while holding the heavy tiger skin with its mouth!

Shu Shu clenched his teeth in indignation. After seeing his own cave, he promptly went in
and, at the same time, throw his plan to change the huge snake’s medicine tomorrow far,
far away.

The huge snake was very vigorous; it was unnecessary for him to go and change its
medicine!

After suffering such heavy injuries, it actually still ran around all over the place!

Going out to collect some weeds but not bringing back anything in the end, Shu Shu’s mood
was not so good, and his belly was even growling in hunger.

It was already very late now. He did not go to the cellar he had dug out himself to look for
food. Instead, he just squeezed into his sleeping nest and pushed on his cheeks with his
hands. From the inside of his food pouches, he took out some chestnuts and dried meat to
eat.

Baked dried meat without any moisture content was very hard; it just so happened that he
had molars. Shu Shy slowly ate, gnawing on the dried meat for a while and then spitting out
a few chestnut to nibble. Later, he even spat out some egg-sized fruits and gnawed on them.

"Crunch, crunch, crunch…." Gnawing on the food, Shu Shu was joyful and his mood also
became better and better. Right at this time, he suddenly heard the sound of activities from
the outside.

It seemed that... someone had opened the “door” at the cave mouth?

Shu Shu stopped gnawing the fruit, climbed out of his bed in the "bedroom" and went out to
check his "living room."

As a hamster, he had a very good night vision, and plus he could smell the scent....

A familiar scent lingering on the tip of his nose, Shu Shu finally saw the huge monster in his
living room—a huge snake.

When the snake had not appeared before, he had dared to complain about it. He rationally
knew that the snake would not eat him; it had even been quite friendly to him. Therefore,
he didn’t feel afraid of living in the same territory with the snake. But seeing it now, Shu
Shu once again felt his scalp go numb, his limbs weaken, and his heartbeat speed up.

This was an instinct he couldn't control.

Lying on his stomach at the doorway to his "bedroom," Shu Shu was rigid from head to toe
and unable to make any single movement. He could only look on helplessly as the huge
snake settled down in his spacious living room. In the darkness, the huge snake’s eyes that
were looking at him seemed like they’re glowing.

Shu Shu's hair on his body and the fur on his ears were all upright. His whole body was
shivering with cold, and his mind was blank.... Fortunately, the huge snake did not make
any other movement after coiling its body and lying down. After a long time, he slowly
recovered his body.

Slowly crawling back in, he then blocked the cave mouth with a stone that he had placed in
the bedroom. Shu Shu couldn't help but walk in circles in the narrow cave.

He liked to bore holes, and he also liked to dig out small holes. This hole was really small;
he could barely sit up straight. There was also nothing at all inside the hole that he could
count on to make him a bit relaxed....

If there was a running wheel, he could now run for four hours without stopping!

Shu Shu sat upright amid the weeds for a while and eventually piled up all the weeds at the
cave mouth. Then he came to the other side of the cave and extended his claws to dig!

Digging and digging, digging and digging, digging and digging.

Shu Shu did not eat or sleep and began to brandish his claws to dig a hole. There wasn’t
much of this mountain to dig out, and his spirit would not rest until he could bore through
the mountain.

Soil was swirling in the air and, once in a while, stone was dug up. Shu Shu’s claws hurt so
much, but he still did not give up and continue to dig a hole, burying himself in work.

After seeing the huge snake, he could not control himself from being afraid of his living
room. Knowing that the snake was next to him made him even more afraid. Now that he
was being occupied by work, he could finally stop thinking about it.

The more he dug, the deeper the hole was. Behind his body, the soil piled up and became an
obstacle. It afforded him a sense of security, and he even began to feel proud of himself.

Humph, someone had taken possession of his cave? He could dig another at any time!

All along, there had been scattered and fragmented sound of activity from the cave where
the little sub-beastman lived in, but Edgar did not have any vigor left to care about it.
The little sub-beastman’s cave was quite spacious and very warm. After he lay down in the
living room, he couldn't help but feel exhausted. He wanted to have a good night's sleep....
Smelling the little sub-beastman’s scent, Edgar soon fell asleep. And he slept for an
abnormally long time. In a wink, it’s already early morning.

On the other side, Shu Shu who had worked hard for a whole night—digging and digging—
felt his claws descend into an empty space ahead!

He had dug to the end!

He could leave that scary snake!

But... .

Looking at the very small air vent that appeared in front of him, Shu Shu once again felt
tangled up.

Digging to the end, what then? Could it be that he was going to run away?

Not to mention that he did not even know where he could run to, his food was in the cave,
and he couldn’t bear to give it up. Furthermore, the huge snake.... Though he had felt that
the huge snake had deceived him, but in fact he clearly knew that the huge snake really
suffered serious injuries….

After he ran away, would the snake meet any danger?

Shu Shu couldn’t help being tangled up, but his hands were still digging, unwittingly digging
through the wall in front of him.

He smelled the familiar scent again. Shu Shu's expression was suddenly wooden. When he
had dug the tunnel, he had gone round a curve because he wanted to dig out an exit
sideways to the dirt slope. And now…, could it be that he had dug and dug and dug back
into his own hole?

No, it shouldn't be like this.... Shu Shu sniffed and sniffed, only to find that there was only
the scent of the huge snake and none of his.

So…, it's not his cave, but the huge snake’s cave?

Shu Shu was instantly curious about everything; he started to squint forward.

Author’s note:
Shu Shu: I will know so many of snake’s secrets!
Edgar: Little sub-beastman is very enthusiastic. To go as far as to dig and connect our house
throughout the night.

Living together officially begins.

A Guide to - 9
Unedited chapter

9. The Skimpy Grass Skirt

The huge snake that had taken possession of his "living room" was sleeping, thus there was
no snake in this cave. He totally didn’t need to be afraid.

Shu Shu dug around the cave mouth to make it wider. Looking down, he immediately
pouted in disappointment.

This place was indeed... terrible.

Shu Shu’s cave had been dug up little by little. He had lived in the wild as a hamster for a
few hundred years, and it had given him ample experience in digging a hole. Naturally, his
digging skill was very good. Even if it was after the rain, his cave wouldn’t be damp. But this
place….

This place should be a small crack that originally existed on this small mountain, and the
snake had been using it for its nest. Beneath this kind of small crack that had been existing
for years, there would certainly be water seepage. Or maybe because of the seepage, the
crack had been eroded by water. Naturally, it was very damp here.

The damp environment would produce bacteria, and it would also nourish so many
organisms.... The smell here was not so good. There were mosses growing on the cave’s
walls; centipedes and some small bugs were crawling up and down on the other sides....
The snake could actually live in this kind of place?

Shu Shu crawled out of the cave mouth. Swaying on his feet, his claws were already stiff
from digging the whole night. He looked around with disgust across his whole face.

He suddenly felt a little sympathy for the huge snake. Although the snake was very strong,
but he could only live in a place like this. It still couldn’t compare with him!
The small crack where the huge snake lived was much smaller than Shu Shu's living room;
he had to bend his waist to walk inside it. He had just walked a few steps when he saw
some snake scales.

Seeing the snake’s scales, Shu Shu once again felt his scalp go numb. Recalling that the huge
snake was not here, he breathed in relief.

Talk about snake—for small rodents that lived in the wild, snake was absolutely the
scariest animal. Small rodents’ fear of snake was inherently engraved in their bones.... In
contrast, Shu Shu was actually not so afraid of cat. Firstly, he actually hadn’t met any cat
during those years in the wild; it had been owls that had eyed him instead. Secondly..., his
successive owners had also kept a cat or two inside the house. Those cats had only eaten
cat food at all times. Although they had been interested in him and had always come round
to swat his cage, but he reckoned that they had just wanted to toy with him instead of
wanting to eat him.

He definitely wasn’t that afraid of cat, but he also didn’t liked it in the least. What had
happened during the day yesterday annoyed him even more because, in comparison with a
cat, a tiger particularly looked like a cat.

He decided to hate tigers from now on.

Feeling aggrieved, Shu Shu ruthlessly stepped on the scales left by the huge snake. As a
result, he hurt his feet.... Shu Shu lifted one of his feet and found a long cut caused by the
scales on his sole.

Human’s body was indeed very weak. If he had known before, he would not have run
around on the sharp stone floor and had his feet cut open by the stone.

Shu Shu had a mind to lick his own feet, but when he saw the dirty floor, he couldn't bring
himself to do it. He could only give up this plan. At this moment, he suddenly discovered a
pretty stone that was incompatible with the environment here.

This kind of glossy stone obviously could only be found by the brook that flowed into the
small lake. To be able to appear here, it was definitely the snake that had specifically
obtained it. And the snake had managed to bring back a block of stone like this.... Shu Shu
observed the stone’s position, and right away he knew that this stone had been brought
mostly to be used as a cover.

Shu Shu removed that block of stone, and sure enough, he saw a small hole behind the
stone. The hole was not big, and it looked taken care of, very clean. It seemed that there’s
something put inside.

Did the huge snake hide some food here? Or did he hide some treasures?
Shu Shu gazed inward, just a glimpse, and he suddenly felt that there’s something wrong.

Laid out inside the small hole, was it the first grass skirt he had woven?

Before changing into a human, he had never woven a grass skirt. At that time, in order to
weave the grass skirt properly, he had genuinely spent a lot of efforts. He had repeatedly
torn apart and re-weaved the skirt correctly. In the end, he had eventually produced a grass
skirt that had met his approval. Unfortunately, the first time he had met the huge snake, the
skirt had been lost.

He had painstakingly weaved the grass skirt; the huge snake had picked it up but then
hadn’t even returned it to him. In addition, it was used to pad out the small hole!

Shu Shu took out his grass skirt and had no time at all to take care of those odds and ends
that were placed on top of the grass skirt. He had always felt a bit ashamed and uneasy
toward the huge snake before. Now he felt that he finally got something on the huge snake.
Instead of feeling guilty, he was feeling immensely proud of himself.

Edgar had just arrived at his cave mouth and happened to see the little sub-beastman with
the grass skirt he had brought back. The little sub-beastman looked proud of himself, while
the whole snake was stiff.

He himself didn't even know why at that time he had brought the grass skirt back. It hadn’t
meant anything, just bringing something home, that’s all. Unexpectedly, he was caught by
the little sub-beastman in the end!

Edgar stared blankly at the little sub-beastman. For a moment, he simply didn't know what
he should do. At the same time, he extremely regretted running back here.

Today he had woken up inside Shu Shu's cave at dawn. Unfortunately, he hadn’t caught
sight of the little sub-beastman. Then he had realized that his body had felt much better
after a night of rest.

Last night was definitely a night when he had slept the most comfortably these days. It was
important to know that although his body was a snake, but it was not a water snake. In fact,
he didn’t like damp, gloomy, and cold environment at all.... So he had planned to return to
his cave, take his stuffs, and bring them to the little sub-beastman’s place. Afterwards, he
would live in the little sub-beastman’s place.

In the end.... The little sub-beastman whom he had not seen before was actually in his cave.
Even more, he had rummaged through the little hole he used to store things!

What would the little sub-beastman think of him?

Having grown this old, it was the first time Edgar had an urge to dig a hole on the floor and
hide inside it.
Of course, he didn’t have hands and feet now, so there was nothing he could do.... In the
end, Edgar could only continue staring at Shu Shu’s rigid body.

Shu Shu was being stared at by Edgar. The previous feel of being proud of himself had
already disappeared thoroughly, and his mind was getting chaotic.... This snake was so
scary, ah!

"I didn't do it deliberately.... I really didn't do it deliberately.... I'm sorry...." Shu Shu
unconsciously started to apologize. He saw that the huge snake was still staring at him with
its icy cold eyes even after he had apologized. He was practically crying, and his body
unconsciously shivered.

Throwing away the grass skirt on his hand at lightning speed, Shu Shu suddenly leaped and
then fled into the hole he had dug out.

Edgar was totally having a guilty conscience. He couldn't bear to remain silent after
watching the whole act.

The little sub-beastman’s action of leaving things behind and running away made him want
to laugh, but he very quickly sobered up, and the laugh didn’t come out. To compare, when
the little sub-beastman saw him, the little guy got so scared to the point of running away.
Whereas he even wished for the little sub-beastman to have the power to point at his nose
and reprimand him and scold him....

His appearance now was that of a snake, though. The little sub-beastman was no doubt
afraid of him; it was impossible that the little guy had the courage to point at his nose and
scold him.

Thinking of this, Edgar immediately lost his spirit.

The little sub-beastman had already bore a hole; Edgar stared towards a certain cave for a
while and suddenly felt that he had done something undue.

He obviously knew that the little sub-beastman was very afraid of him, but he had still gone
to the little sub-beastman’s home, to the extent that the little sub-beastman had gotten so
scared that he had dug such a long tunnel that very night to fled from him....

Edgar tried to find a place to rest his coiled body. The body that had clearly improved
before seemed to get worse than yesterday.... At this moment, he suddenly smelled blood.

There was the smell of the little sub-beastman’s blood in his cave. Was the little sub-
beastman wounded?

Edgar immediately began to worry. He turned round and left the cave to look for some
medicinal herbs. Then he would go to the little sub-beastman’s cave.
Meanwhile, Shu Shu had already run back to his bedroom. He had been frightened since
yesterday morning, and later he had also been busy for the whole afternoon. Pushing
himself to the limit for a long time, now his spirit was weary and his strength was
exhausted. In the end, not only he had not been able to rest in the evening, but he had also
spent the whole night digging a hole….

Earlier, he had been unable to endure, so he had pushed himself to keep going in spite of
difficulties. Now he was nesting in his nest that was made of soft hays, he promptly felt
exhausted from head to foot. He was so tired he couldn’t move and didn’t even want to
move.

His hands ached so much, and so did his feet. If he had known earlier that changing into a
human meant he would get this kind of body, he would not have changed into a human....

Shu Shu felt that his eyes were a little hot; it seemed that tears were flowing out of them. He
was also in a daze, but he actually couldn’t open his eyes at all. He could not even lift his
hands to wipe the tears on his face.

It's so cold, ah.... Hasn’t this second-rate owner prepared a warm cotton nest for him? Shu
Shu's whole person was curled up into a ball. He didn’t realize that he had somewhat fallen
ill.

Edgar brought back the medicinal herbs, but he didn't see the little sub-beastman, so he
waited for quite a while in Shu Shu’s living room. He was about to leave when he suddenly
heard the sound of the little sub-beastman moaning.

His heart skipping, Edgar took into consideration that he might scare the little sub-
beastman if he went to him, but if he didn’t go, he would get very anxious. He quickly used
his tail to pry open the stone blocking the doorway of the small hole where the little sub-
beastman lived. That was when he discovered that the the little sub-beastman had a fever,
and his fever was so high he was in a stupor.

A Guide to - 10
Unedited chapter

10. The Little Sub-beastman Has a Fever

Having a fever, the little sub-beastman’s ears were drooping, his face was red, and he
looked very weak. It made Edgar feel sorry for him.
After feeling sorry for the little sub-beastman, Edgar’s heart started to race, once again
worrying.

Sub-beastman’s body was mostly not good. If they fell sick in the city, they would certainly
be fine after getting excellent medical treatment. But here was the wild!

The little sub-beastman was burning up with fever now. At this time, if he couldn’t think of
a method to bring his temperature down, then it might be possible that.... Edgar simply
didn’t dare to continue thinking about it. And regretting about it was pointless.

He shouldn't have followed after the little sub-beastman back to his cave. No, after he had
saved the little sub-beastman yesterday, he should have left right away instead of letting
the little sub-beastman bustle around serving him....

The cave the little sub-beastman used for sleeping was very small. It was inconvenient for
Edgar to enter or exit, so he just stuck his head in. He stared at the little sub-beastman and
watched him for a while. He saw the little sub-beastman sobbing softly in his drowsiness.
The tears kept falling and falling. He had an urge to lick the tears on the other person's face.

But when he opened his mouth, what came out was a forked tongue.

He was already a beast, not a beastman....

Edgar used his chin to touch the little sub-beastman burning forehead, a bitter laugh in his
heart. He had been in contact with the little sub-beastman for so many times. Every single
time the little sub-beastman would get scared of him to the point of leaving things behind
and running away. It was only because the little sub-beastman was unconscious now that
he could get close to him....

But he would rather not have the opportunity to get close to the little sub-beastman than
see him get sick.

Edgar went around the little sub-beastman's living room and found a wooden bucket.
There was also a wooden ladle in the bucket. He bit the wooden ladle, wanting to get some
water for the little sub-beastman to drink. However, as soon as he moved towards the sub-
beastman’s side, the water was spilled.

No matter what, even with the wounds on his tail, Edgar used his tail to carry the bucket to
the little sub-beastman’s bedside. Then he again used his tail to hold the wooden ladle and
very carefully place the ladle filled with water on the little sub-beastman’s lips.

The little sub-beastman remained unconscious, but the wooden ladle made it to his lips.
Nevertheless, he subconsciously licked it up and drank a lot of water.

Edgar fed a lot of water to the little sub-beastman. Feeling that it was good enough, he then
used his tail to lightly mash a fruit brought back by the little sub-beastman into his room.
After that, he spread the mush on the little sub-beastman’s forehead.

This kind of fruit had very high moisture content, and it also had some cooling effect. He
could only do these things now.

After taking a profound glance at the little sub-beastman, Edgar turned his body and
quickly slithered out. Although his mech was already broken, leaving only some scraps that
wouldn’t let him send out any information, but he had once seen a familiar plane flying over
the sky. He knew that there were people who lived on this small planet.

He could go and try to find the people who lived on this planet and let them bring the little
sub-beastman to the hospital.

Edgar moved quickly, and he didn't notice that the wounds on his body had split open
again. After travelling for two hours, he had left his territory.

Here, he smelled the scent of the other beasts. As expected, there was the smell of a giant
tiger, but it did not belong to that giant tiger from before.

Edgar stopped moving.

Originally, the giant tiger had been his neighbor. They had always been non-aggressive and
lived together in harmony. Yesterday the tiger had suddenly ran to his territory and even
wanted to harm the little sub-beastman....

All along, he hadn’t understood why the tiger had gone to his territory. But now, after
getting a sniff of the smell here, he actually came to understand.

Ferocious beasts all had their own territory. This territory had originally belonged to the
tiger he had killed, but now it already belonged to another tiger.

If he wanted to pass through here, most likely he had to fight first. At that time, even if he
had won, he must still have passed through the second, the third, and even the fourth
ferocious beast’s territory.

Edgar calmed down.

He had long thought that he would send the little sub-beastman to the people in this area.
The reason why he had not done it yet was completely because he knew that the forest was
very dangerous.

After his beast core had been shattered, his remaining basic strength had only been 10% of
his former strength. And now....

Looking at the deep wounds with exposed bone on his body, Edgar rushed back without the
slightest hesitation.

Yesterday’s battle had reduced more than 50% of his strength. Going out to look for people
naturally meant courting death. And if he had died, leaving the little sub-beastman by
himself here would only have endangered him more....

Edgar’s return speed was faster than his departure’s speed, but unfortunately, his
increasingly heavy body affected his speed in the end. When he returned to the little sub-
beastman cave, the little sub-beastman was still unconscious.

Seeing this situation, Edgar did not know if he should feel upset or if he should feel that he
deserved to feel unwell—he could barely move now.

Advancing forward to examine the little sub-beastman’s condition and discovering that the
little sub-beastman’s temperature was still very high, Edgar somewhat felt helpless in the
face of this crisis.

He knew some basic medicinal herbs, but they were all for treating injuries and could not
be used to reduce fever.... Edgar mashed a fruit like he had done before and changed the
fruit mush on the little sub-beastman’s forehead. Then he once again used his tail to hold
the wooden ladle and fed some water to the little sub-beastman.

Shu Shu’s body felt very hot and achy all over. At this moment, water entered his throat and
helped to bring some relief. However, he was still very hot.

There seemed to be something ice-cold around him. Shu Shu grasped it tightly and held it in
his arms. Rubbing up and down against it, he felt a cool and refreshing sensation. At the
same time, he started to have a nightmare.

In the dream, he became a tiny hamster again, and behind him was a snake chasing after
him.

The snake chased after him so persistently until he exhausted all his strength to run. He
circulated the magical power throughout his whole body, but the snake was still chasing
after him and was getting closer and closer....

He was outstripped by the snake in the end. The snake opened its big mouth, ready to
swallow him down.... Against reason, while he could still run in the past, but now at this
very moment, he unexpectedly couldn’t move at all.

The snake's mouth was so big that it soon engulfed his head.... He was eaten!

Shu Shu cried up in fear. The next second, he returned to the beginning of his nightmare.

He was still a hamster and behind him was still a snake, and the snake was still hotly
pursuing him.
The escape route that was chosen last time was ultimately confirmed as to have no way to
escape. Shu Shu changed the route this time. He ran and ran, ran and ran, squeezed into a
small hole, got into a pile of grass, crossed over a small hill, ran for a very long, long time,
but still couldn't escape....

He was eaten again, swallowed alive into the snake's stomach and digested by the snake's
gastric fluid.

When he came back to himself again, he was at the very beginning once more—still in that
area, still with that snake.

Shu Shu was somewhat distracted, but when the snake chasing after him come up to his
rear, he unconsciously started to run once more.

Of course, he... still could not escape.

Quite soon, it was back to the beginning....

Shu Shu didn't know how many times he had repeated this scenario. Later, when he was
totally worn out and fed up with it, he even thought that he might as well not run away, just
lie down immediately and let the snake eat him.

However, he still couldn't help but reflexively run ahead while the snake on his back still
chased after him.

Obviously he shouldn't look back, but this time Shu Shu looked back. He even vacantly and
foolishly thought—every time it was this snake, could it not be replaced by another snake?

After this thought arose, Shu Shu suddenly discovered that the snake chasing after him was
sure enough replaced with a snake he was very familiar with—the huge snake.

Shu Shu looked at the huge snake, and the entire time, he felt that there was something
wrong.... Wait a minute! He had fallen into an inexplicable and mysterious place, and his
appearance had even turned into a half-man half-mouse. How could he suddenly changed
back into a small hamster and even got hunted continuously?

Thinking this way, Shu Shu suddenly became clear-headed. Then he found himself sniffing
at the smell he was familiar with as well as the smell of rotting flesh.

The smell he was familiar with emanated from the snake's tail he was hugging, and the
smell of rot also emanated from said tail—the huge snake's wounds were all rotting!

Why was this snake so thoughtless? Shu Shu frowned and the next second, he thought of a
crucial point—the snake, ah! He was hugging the snake's tail!
Immediately flinging the tail away from his bosom, Shu Shu quickly retreated. The
experience of being eaten by the snake over and over again in his dream made him
extremely frightened. His whole person shivered with fear.

However, he unexpectedly didn’t get scared to the point of fainting like in the past....

A Guide to - 11
Unedited chapter

11. Making the Huge Snake Cultivate

Edgar had been tired for several days. To begin with, he was in half-conscious state, just
about to fall asleep. Then at that very moment, his tail was tossed aside, and he
immediately woke up.

The little sub-beastman had been unconscious for three days. During those three days, he
had been keeping watch at the little sub-beastman’s side for fear that the little sub-
beastman would have some troubles. Now that the little sub-beastman was awake, he was
happier than anyone.

Edgar was happy to be happy, but he also understood that it was time for him to leave.

These three days, the little sub-beastman had been dreaming all the time. Dreaming the
whole day, he kept repeating the words “don’t eat me” and so on. Although he did not
understand what the words meant, but previously when the little sub-beastman had seen
him, the little sub-beastman had also shouted these words.

The little sub-beastman trembled in his sleep; sometimes his body was also stiff. All
because the little sub-beastman was afraid, and the object of the little sub-beastman’s fear
was himself. Yes, it was himself.

After realizing this, Edgar's heart inevitably felt pained. If it were not for the little sub-
beastman needing to be taken care of, and also because his tail had been grabbed over and
over again, preventing him from leaving, he felt that he certainly wouldn’t have the face to
stay here.

Now that the little sub-beastman was awake, he should leave.... Withdrawing his tail, Edgar
slithered out of the little sub-beastman’s cave.

Shu Shu completely didn’t notice the huge snake leaving. He was a bit slow at this moment.
After he had shrunk in fear, his brain had suddenly and finally received some information
from the red bead.

After the red bead had been eaten by him, it had settled within his body. It would often
transmit some information to him; for example, the method to start cultivating, or some
assortments of matters to take note of when cultivating. But ever since Shu Shu had arrived
in this world, there had been no activity at all from the red bead. Only now Shu Shu was
provided with some information. Shu Shu finally knew why he had had a nightmare and
why he had changed into his current appearance of half-man half-mouse.

As it turned out, he simply hadn't passed the tribulation to become a human.

Daemon spirits who wanted to transform their appearance into human had to pass the
tribulation. Even more, they had to pass two tribulations.

These two tribulations, one was lightning tribulation, and Shu Shu had been scorched black
by the lightning strike; he had barely passed. And he had almost failed the other tribulation,
so he had been forcibly stopped by the red bead. Until now, he had not passed yet. That
tribulation was internal demon tribulation.

As a daemon spirit, although Shu Shu was quite useless, but he didn’t go so far as to get
tired to the point of having a fever and losing consciousness. Normally, he would recover
after sleeping for two days. So the reason why he had had fever nightmares was actually
because the red bead had helped him to simulate some scenarios. It wanted to make him
train himself more so he could pass the internal demon tribulation.... That’s right, his
internal demon tribulation was related to feelings. Love, ah? He never had any relationship,
ah! Repaying a kindness, taking revenge, and so on, it did not matter to him. His internal
demon was fear.

Wanting to pass the demon tribulation meant he had to be chased by a snake? It was too
depressing, right? When Shu Shu thought of this, he could not help but want to cry—
wanting to become a human, why it was so difficult, ah!

Having fully and clearly understand the ins and outs of the matter, Shu Shu was finally
clear-headed. Then he realized that the huge snake was gone.

The huge snake was not here. Shu Shu first breathed a sigh of relief. Then his heart seized
up—he seemed to have seen... the huge snake’s wounds had all rotted?

Couldn’t the huge snake look for medicinal herbs? How could it let its wounds to worsen to
that point?

Shu Shu frowned. After sleeping for a long time, his body was already much better, so he
nimbly crawled out of the bedroom to the living room. Then he abruptly discovered that
the situation did not seem right.
The fruits he had picked before had actually dried up!

He... had he been unconscious for several days? Just think about it, if he had not been
unconscious for several days but had only slept for a day, the huge snake's wounds would
not have rotted.

So, the huge snake had taken care of him for several days?

Shu Shu was suddenly unable to stand still.

He was instinctively afraid of the huge snake, but he was also very grateful to the huge
snake. When he had not known that the kind person was actually the huge snake, he had
even liked and felt very close to the kind person. He had felt that he wouldn’t mind at all
letting the kind person be his owner.

The huge snake had been seriously hurt before, and now its wounds were also serious.
Wouldn’t it meet with an accident?

Shu Shu could not help but worry. Unfortunately, he did not know where to look for the
huge snake.

Pushing on his cheeks to spit out the chestnuts inside his food pouches, Shu Shu couldn't
help but sigh while gnawing at the chestnuts. If only the huge snake were not a snake! If it
were not a snake but a person, he would certainly like the person very much....

Not a snake but a human?

Shu Shu thought of this and suddenly thought of one thing, that was, the huge snake could
actually cultivate into a human!

He had been a hamster in the past, but now he had cultivated into a human. The huge snake
could definitely do it, too!

With such a thought, Shu Shu immediately felt that everything has become clear at once.

Wait until the huge snake became a human and then he did not have to fear the person! At
that time, he could let the person stay in the living room! He could also let the person be his
owner.... No, no, he was already a human now and he certainly shouldn’t look for an owner.

The more Shu Shu thought about it, the happier he was. He began to ponder how to teach
the huge snake to cultivate.

The huge snake was very clever; it could do so many things. Most likely it had already
developed intelligence, so cultivating should be very fast. Surely it would not be as difficult
as when he had tried to communicate with his fellow hamsters. The huge snake was quite
fond of his current appearance of half-human half-mouse. No doubt it also wanted to
become a human....

The more Shu Shu pondered, the more he felt that his plan had no drawback. Once he began
to teach the huge snake cultivation, he became the huge snake’s master, and the huge snake
had to obey him in all things!

Shu Shu once again felt very proud of himself. Right at this moment, the huge snake
suddenly appeared at the cave mouth.

The instant the snake's enormous head got into the cave, Shu Shu reflexively shrieked. He
immediately jumped up and went directly into the bedroom.

Observing Shu Shu's antics, Edgar once again laughed bitterly in his heart. It was absurd to
feel deeply hurt.

After he had left, at first he had planned to leave and never come back here, but he had
suddenly remembered about the tiger skin.

The weather was getting colder every day now, and the little sub-beastman was afraid of
the cold. Later on, he would certainly be unable to endure it.... Edgar was worried that the
little sub-beastman would freeze. Thinking about it, he had gone to the lake in the end.
After being soaked for three days, when he fished the tiger skin up, there already wasn’t
any particle of flesh on it.

The tiger skin still could not be used at the moment. It needed to go through a few more
processes…. Edgar was very worried about the little sub-beastman. He thought about it and
eventually came to find the little sub-beastman.

The little sub-beastman had been unconscious before; maybe he was still staying inside his
sleeping hole now. At that time, so long as he quietly treated the tiger skin outside....

Edgar planned well enough, but after he arrived at the cave where the little sub-beastman
lived, he found that the little sub-beastman was already up and got scared again by him in
the end.

As beastmen, they should strive to protect and treat the sub-beastmen well. But he had
obviously "scared" the sub-beastman over and over again....

The little sub-beastman had gone back into the cave. Upon seeing this, Edgar, holding the
tiger skin with his mouth, came to the bonfire for the ashes next to it.

On the past few days, the little sub-beastman had kept complaining loudly about the cold,
so he had lit a fire in the cave, ultimately getting a lot of ash. And so now, these ashes just
came in handy.

The tiger skin was placed in the ashes. Edgar used his tail to stir the ashes, smearing every
inch of the tiger skin with ash.

There was no special bottled chemical to treat fur in the forest, so he could only used some
simple soda ash to treat the fur.... Edgar had already thought of this, so a few days before,
he had looked for alkaline plants to light a fire with. The plant ash naturally contained soda.

The tiger skin was coated with plant ash; then he once again used his tail to rub in the ash.
Rubbing and rubbing, Edgar's tail gradually lost its strength. In addition, he suddenly felt a
little dizzy.

After his body had gotten seriously injured, even though he had already gotten medicated
and slept for a night, but he had only recovered a little. Very soon after, he had gotten busy
rushing about. Furthermore, these three days, he had kept watch over the little sub-
beastman day and night, not sleeping for a bit. Now he naturally could not endure any
longer.

Swaying, Edgar suddenly collapsed into the plant ash.

Although Shu Shu was hiding in the bedroom, but today his condition was pretty good, to
say the least.... He dared to take the initiative to come out and see the huge snake.

When he had been unconscious, not only had the huge snake not eaten him, but it had also
taken care of him. It made him increasingly feel that the huge snake would not harm him.

When he first saw the huge snake rubbing the tiger skin with plant ash, Shu Shu was a little
baffled, but he quickly guessed that the huge snake was treating the tiger skin.

As it turned out, animal’s skin could be treated like this, ah. If he had known earlier, he
would not have thrown away the rabbit skin and the like from before!

The huge snake… no, his future disciple was really smart. Not only his future disciple could
hunt and pick medicinal herbs, his future disciple also understood how to treat fur. In the
future, having such a person at his side, he would definitely be able to live very
comfortably.

Unfortunately, his future disciple was still a snake now....

Shu Shu sighed. Watching the huge snake attentively, he was planning to learn how to treat
fur, when he saw the huge snake suddenly passing out.

"Big snake! Hey! What's wrong with you!" Shu Shu called out a few times, but the huge
snake was still unconscious and had no reaction.

Although Shu Shu was still scared, but he in the end could not sit still. He jumped out of his
bedroom and approached the huge snake, only to find that the huge snake’s condition was
worse than he had imagined.
Indeed, when it came to this, the huge snake now looked worse than when it had just
finished fighting with the giant tiger. Not only the wounds on its body did not heal, but they
also festered and rotted.

Such small wounds on his feet were even covered with medicine, but such big wounds on
the huge snake’s body surprisingly weren’t given medical care at all.... Moreover, even
being injured like this, it still went into the water to fish up the tiger skin, making the
wounds wet!

Shu Shu was both angry and worried. He moved closer to the huge snake and started to
inspect its wounds.

Being so close to the huge snake, Shu Shu was filled with dread. But he had once helped
treating the huge snake, thus he could accustomed himself to it.

So many wounds, didn’t the huge snake know pain? Why didn’t you think about taking care
of yourself? Shu Shu’s heart was very troubled. Thinking about it, he turned round and
went out to pick some medicinal herbs.

Having picked some medicinal herbs before, Shu Shu was now considered to be familiar
with them. He quickly returned with a good deal of medicinal herbs. Afterwards, he
clinically used his claws to scrape off the rotting flesh on the huge snake's wounds.

The huge snake twitched and trembled. Shu Shu unconsciously wanted to flee, but in the
end he still managed to restrain himself.

"This is my disciple, this is my disciple...." Muttering incessantly to himself, Shu Shu once
again helped applying the medicine to the huge snake. He also infused his negligible,
practically-useless spiritual power into the huge snake's wounds.

TL's note:
心魔劫 (xīn mó jié) = heart devil calamity = internal demon tribulation
心魔 could also be translated as demon, as in "a source or agent of evil, harm, distress, or
ruin", not the literal evil spirit or devil.
I chose to use heart's devil because demon is too ambiguous, moreover since I use daemon
for Shu Shu.
A Guide to - 12
Unedited chapter

12. Teaching the Huge Snake to Speak

Didn't know if it was a figment of Shu Shu's imagination or not, but after he infused his
spiritual power into the huge snake's wounds, he largely felt that the huge snake's wounds
seemed to be much better.

Spiritual power had effect on wounds? Shu Shu's face showed a pleasantly surprised
expression. As a result . . . he was thinking of infusing a little bit more spiritual power into
the huge snake, only to find that his sparse spiritual power had already been used up.

Shu Shu bitterly looked at his hands; he was extremely depressed. When he had been a
hamster, he had had so much spiritual power. He had even been able to use a spell to play
with the wind and so on to make himself feel nice and cool. Now it went as far as to become
like this . . . .

Shu Shu sighed heavily. Then he sat down and began to cultivate.

He now had very little spiritual power, but he would recover a little bit of it after cultivating
for a while. As soon as he recovered, he would again infused his spiritual power into the
huge snake's body.

So, after repeating the move several times, the wounds on the huge snake’s body
immediately looked much better. Shu Shu felt that this was not cultivating; it was just
helping the snake treat its wounds, and it was very boring. Thinking about it, he went into
his self-dig “cellar” to find a thumb thick twig. After that, while he was infusing his spiritual
power into the huge snake, he was also chewing.

When Shu Shu had gone out to find food, he had sniffed out this type of twig. At that time,
he had gotten a whiff of this smell, and he felt that it had smelled extremely good. He had
been unable to stop himself from taking a bite of the tender twig. Subsequently, he had
discovered that this tender twig had indeed spurted out a sweet-tasting juice, and the taste
had been very good.

After discovering this detail, Shu Shu had took home quite a lot of twigs. Some he had eaten
directly, and some he had dried in the sun and then stored, keeping them for the sake of his
molars in the future. Although he was a human now, but his teeth were still very good.
There was no need to worry about idle chewing at all!

The sun-dried twigs’ flavor was by far not as good as the tender twigs, but after being
chewed for a long time, they still carried a bit of sweetness. Being able to grind his teeth,
Shu Shu chewed on happily. Afterwards, he chewed while he was treating the huge snake’s
wounds nonstop and even while he was cultivating. His mouth moved unconsciously
without stopping, and not long after, there was already a pile of chewed wood scraps
around him.

When Edgar opened his eyes, he happened to see Shu Shu “eating” a wooden stick.

He was somewhat bewildered and couldn't understand what the heck was going on with
himself now. After a good while, he finally managed to get clear-headed. Immediately his
mind came up with the length of time—the little sub-beastman was so hungry he ate wood?

Edgar came to this realization and felt extremely sorry for the little sub-beastman.

Sub-beastman’s body was totally couldn’t be compared to beastman’s. Therefore, from

ancient times to the present time, the sub-beastmen had always been in the state of being
protected by the beastmen. Even if today’s science and technology could already make
many sub-beastmen not inferior to the beastmen, but the beastmen still continued the
custom from ancient times to this day—protecting and taking care of the sub-beastmen,
especially their own sub-beastman.

This was an innate tendency engraved in the beastmen’s bones. Even if Edgar had become a
mere beast now, he still had that kind of innate tendency.

Of course, if there was a sub-beastman he was not familiar with before his eyes, he, under
the circumstances, at most could only help him to the best of his ability. But now sitting
beside him was a little sub-beastman whom he liked from the bottom of his heart.

In the midst of taking care of the little sub-beastman for several days, Edgar had finally
understood one thing clearly; that was, he liked this little sub-beastman.

When Edgar had realized this point, at first he didn't understand why he could like this
little sub-beastman, but then he carefully thought about it. Afterwards, he felt that it was
quite normal.

There was nothing about this little sub-beastman that he did not like.

The little sub-beastman was cute-looking, hard-working, not squeamish, easy to provide
for, and pure-minded . . . .

Even the little sub-beastman’s appearance when he was afraid looked very good . . . .
Unfortunately, the one the little sub-beastman was afraid of was him.

However, the little sub-beastman could not be blamed for this. Edgar’s appearance now
was that of a scary huge snake; who might possibly not feel afraid of him? The little sub-
beastman was only afraid of him, but he did not loathe him or turned his back on him. He
was even willing to go against his fear to take care of him. So far, the little sub-beastman
was great.

Edgar was just thinking about it when his eyes met with the little sub-beastman’s.

The little sub-beastman’s eyes were opened wide, and fear quickly arose on those eyes.
However, in an unusually rare moment, he didn’t fled from him. The little sub-beastman
just stared at him with wide eyes and said a bunch of words he couldn't understand until
the little sub-beastman ran out of breath.

No, he wasn’t entirely unable to make sense of what he was hearing. Among the words
spoken by the little sub-beastman, there was a particular word—“snake”. Make no mistake,
the little sub-beastman was talking about him.

Edgar worried about scaring the little sub-beastman. Originally, he had thought that as
soon as he woke up, he would leave immediately. Now that the little sub-beastman was
speaking to him in a silvery, mellifluous voice, he was reluctant to leave.

The little sub-beastman was obviously very scared; he was tightly wound and tense from
head to foot. Edgar had better not move randomly at this time, lest he scared the little sub-
beastman again. Moreover, he was wounded quite heavily; he really couldn’t move
anymore . . . . Giving himself an excuse, Edgar stayed and then stared at Shu Shu, watching
him unblinkingly.

“Big . . . great . . . big snake, look at you . . . since you have saved my life, I'll accept you as my
disciple and help you cultivate to become a human!” Shu Shu said. When he began to speak,
he couldn’t restrain himself from shuddering; his speech came out in stammer. Slowly, he
began to speak fluently: "You can rest assured that my red bead is very powerful. You
certainly can cultivate to become a human!"

After Shu Shu spoke, he also patted his own little chest.

Done with patting his own chest, Shu Shu found that the snake was staring at him, and
there was no reaction at all.

The snake's eyes made Shu Shu a bit scared, but the huge snake was still motionless, at last
allowing him to control his shivering legs without turning round and running away. Then
he remembered one thing—the huge snake was a snake; even if it had developed
intelligence, it maybe hadn’t learned human language yet. If that was the case . . . Didn’t it
mean that the snake actually didn’t understand his words?

The reason why the huge snake was staring at him so indifferently was because it totally
didn’t understand anything he had said?

Abruptly he came to realize that the snake in front of him was actually an illiterate snake
that didn’t understand anything at all. Shu Shu's fear towards the snake lessened.
Humph, to think that this huge snake was very powerful, while in reality it couldn’t even
understand human language! It was certainly more inferior than him!

Shu Shu once again was proud of himself, and the feeling of fear in his heart also dissipated
a good deal. Pointing at the huge snake, he said, "Snake."

Then he pointed a finger at himself: "Shu Shu."

"Snake." "Shu Shu." "Snake." "Shu Shu." . . . .

Shu Shu very patiently repeated his action. As a hamster spirit who had muddled along the
whole day, just eating and waiting to die without any accomplishment, he had plenty of
patience.

Edgar: ". . ." I had learned it already. Anyway . . . the little sub-beastman was called Shu Shu?
The name sounded really nice.

Shu Shu repeated his action ten times and felt a bit hungry. He opened his mouth and spat
out a chestnut. Then he pointed at the chestnut and said, "Chestnut!"

"Chestnut. Chestnut. Chestnut." . . . Shu Shu repeated this word over and over again.
Holding the chestnut, he peeled the shell off and took a bite and then said: “Shu Shu, eats,
chestnut.”

He took another bite and said the words one more time without a pause: “Shu Shu eats
chestnut.”

Edgar silently regarded the little sub-beastman in front of him.

The little sub-beastman was teaching him to speak?

Edgar was quite clear that the little sub-beastman truly didn’t know that he was a
beastman. Most likely, he thought Edgar was a beast. And so, exactly because it was like this
that he didn’t understand the current situation even more. He totally didn’t understand
why this little sub-beastman would teach a beast to speak.

Could it be that this little sub-beastman thought that as long as he taught the beast many
times then the beast could learn to speak? How simple was he?

Although in his mind he thought that the little sub-beastman was too simple, but at this
moment, if he could make an expression, Edgar felt that he surely would not be able to stop
himself from laughing.

The little sub-beastman has accepted him? Otherwise . . . why should he teach him to
speak?
Shu Shu taught the huge snake while eating some chestnuts and a fruit. He also gnawed two
of those twigs.

At this time, Edgar finally realized that the little sub-beastman gnawing at twigs was not
because he was hungry, rather because the twigs were sweet.

So long as the sub-beastmen of Capital Star wished, ordering the very popular soft cakes
was no trouble at all. But his family’s little sub-beastman could only gnaw at twigs . . . . The
pain in Edgar's heart felt endless. He also felt quite ashamed and uneasy.

He had thought that when he had a sub-beastman he liked, he had to make his sub-
beastman the happiest sub-beastman. But now, the sub-beastman he liked couldn't even
eat sugar . . . .

Shu Shu ate until he was full. It was only then he remembered that Edgar hadn't eaten yet.

For more than a month, Edgar had been giving him meat off and on. Shu Shu had made a lot
of dried meat. Now he was worried that Edgar would be hungry. He took a piece of dried
meat directly from his food pouch and then, advancing towards the huge snake in front of
him, handed it over: “Eat. Snake eats meat. Snake, eats, meat.”

Shu Shu put a lot of food in the cellar, but he also put a lot of food in his food pouches. It
was convenient for when he was hungry; he could eat at any time.

When he took the dried meat from his food pouch for Edgar, Shu Shu totally didn't think
much about it. Edgar looked at the piece of dried meat, but he somewhat didn't dare to
lower his mouth. This dried meat came out from the little sub-beastman’s mouth; if he ate
it, was it an indirect kiss with the little sub-beastman?

Edgar was staring at that piece of meat, the emotion showing in his eyes was really too
fervent. Shu Shu subconsciously flung out the dried meat and withdrew his hand, lest the
snake bit his hand when eating the dried meat. Or it might take a fancy to his hand instead
—he absolutely tasted much better than dried meat!

Edgar had lost the chance to be fed by the person he liked. He could only moved forward
and ate the dried meat in silence.

However, him behaving like this, it actually made the little sub-beastman feel very relieved
—this huge snake was willing to eat dried meat; it certainly would not eat him, ah!

Shu Shu’s face showed a smiling expression. After that, from a distance and on edge, he
pointed at the wooden bucket he used to store water: "Wooden bucket, water."
A Guide to - 13
Unedited chapter

13. Snake-keeping Hamster

Shu Shu wanted to teach and produce a good disciple. Therefore, when instructing the huge
snake, he was especially diligent. All words had to be repeated ten times.

Beyond everything, Edgar had once been a person. He had learned several foreign
languages, and his memory was even pretty good. From the start, it was unnecessary for
Shu Shu to instruct him this much. However, he was happy to listen to Shu Shu speaking; he
also didn't resent or feel bothered by it. Coiling his body, he watched Shu Shu speak.

Shu Shu went through all the things in his cave to teach the huge snake. Reading them
aloud until his mouth and tongue were dry, he finally stopped. Then he pondered if he
should go out to take a look at the situation outside. It would be best to bring some food
back. Also, there was that huge snake’s cave . . . .

The huge snake seemed to be hiding a few things in that hole. He would help the snake to
move them properly!

To begin with, he should do this kind of thing together with the huge snake. But the huge
snake was still suffering from its injuries at the moment; it definitely shouldn’t move
around . . . . In that case, let this master help the disciple to pick them up!

Thinking this way, Shu Shu stood in front of the huge snake and then jumped about and
waved wildly. He also walked back and forth while his mouth kept repeating, “Move, move,
move . . .”

Done with it, he stopped and stayed put, motionless. Then he went on with saying
repeatedly: "No move, no move, no move . . ."

After that he jumped up again: "Move, move, move." Next he was still and motionless again:
"No move, no move, no move."

In this way back and forth several times, Shu Shu finally got a little tired from jumping up
and down. Only then he faced the huge snake and said: "Snake, move."

Edgar had already understood Shu Shu’s explanation. Hearing Shu Shu speaking those
words, he immediately shook his tail and moved.

Upon seeing this, Shu Shu was exultant. He had taught it for so long, and he had been
worried that the huge snake actually didn’t understand anything at all. Now it seemed that
the huge snake in fact understood, ah! Well done!

"Snake, no move!" Shu Shu once again said.

Edgar heard it and promptly stopped moving.

Upon seeing this, Shu Shu was not satisfied yet, so he tested it with something else:
“Water.”

The huge snake used its tail to point at the water on the side.

"Chestnut."

The huge snake pointed at the chestnut on Shu Shu’s hand.

"Fire."

The huge snake pointed at the bonfire.

Shu Shu saw that the huge snake had not made any mistake. He was extremely happy and
then said: "Shu Shu."

The huge snake pointed at Shu Shu.

"Really smart!" Shu Shu smiled wide. He wanted to do something to praise the huge snake,
but he was still afraid of the snake and didn’t dare to come near it. Thinking about it, he
eventually took out a long piece of dried meat from his food pouch. Then he wrapped it
with some leaves and threw it toward the huge snake: "Your reward!"

Edgar silently took the dried meat and nibbled on it.

When Edgar finished eating the dried meat, Shu Shu at once said, "Snake, no move. Snake,
no move."

Edgar obediently did not move.

When Shu Shu saw this, he slowly and cautiously approached Edgar. Then he infused his
spiritual power into Edgar's biggest wound and kept talking to divert his own attention:
"After I go out, you must stay here. Don't run around all over the place, you know? If you
run around all over the place and got eaten by people, I won’t have a disciple anymore!"

Edgar could not wholly understand Shu Shu's words, but he felt a warm stream coming
from Shu Shu's palm and entering his body, making him feel very, very comfortable.

Glancing surreptitiously at the little sub-beastman, Edgar was both happy and anxious.
He was happy because the little sub-beastman still persevered with treating his wounds
even if the little sub-beastman was quite afraid of him. And he was anxious because . . . the
little sub-beastman seemed to know nothing about lying low?

The little sub-beastman could store so much food in his mouth; it could be considered as
having a fantastic innate skill. Now he unexpectedly had the ability to treat a person’s
injury, too . . . . Didn’t he know the importance of lying low?

Right when Edgar was thinking about it, he found that the little sub-beastman had already
stopped, looking very exhausted . . . . Well, although the little sub-beastman could help treat
a person’s injury, but the result was not that good. As a matter of fact, no need to be anxious
about being remembered by people.

Shu Shu absolutely did not know that the disciple he had accepted was not an ignorant
snake spirit that has just recently developed intelligence, but a beastman instead. Naturally,
Shu Shu did not hide his means from his disciple. After he gave all his spiritual power to the
huge snake, he once again said those two words: "no move", before going into his bedroom.

Edgar lay down on the floor and really didn’t move.

Passing through the tunnel he had dug from inside the bedroom, Shu Shu soon arrived at
Edgar's cave.

The cave was still so dirty and messy. The grass skirt and the other things— found from the
inside of that hole—that had been abandoned by him were all still in the original place. It
was obvious that the huge snake had not returned here . . . . Shu Shu bent down and picked
up those things. He found that besides his own grass skirt, all the other things were some
metal products, just like the lighter that the huge snake had given him.

He reckoned that the huge snake had picked up a few things left behind by humans and
then kept them hidden as treasured objects. However, these things were indeed very useful
....

Shu Shu's food pouches could contain so many things. He himself could not feel anything
when putting things into the pouches, but it was done through his mouth . . . . Shu Shu had
already set his mind to only put food there. Now he also didn’t put these things in his
mouth. Instead, he wrapped them with the grass skirt and carried the bundle on his back.

After completing all his tasks, Shu Shu made his way through the entrance of the huge
snake’s cave dwelling to go out. It was at this time he discovered that the cave where the
huge snake lived was actually not that far from his own cave. It was just that the exterior of
the cave was hidden by a forest. Even more, the growing plants were thorny, so he had
never come over to check the area.

Leaving the cave, Shu Shu strolled nearby and occasionally used his nose to sniff around,
trying to find some edible things.
In the end . . . he really caught several fat frogs and then picked some unknown but edible
fruits.

The frogs were bundled up and carried in his hand, while all the fruits were stored in his
food pouches. Carrying the huge snake’s hoards wrapped in the grass skirt on his back, Shu
Shu returned to his own cave. Afterwards, he saw that the huge snake was really still lying
down there; it had not moved at all.

This huge snake was truly obedient! Shu Shu was somewhat proud of himself. Then he
stood far away and threw the grass skirt bundle on his hand to the snake. "This is your
stuff; I brought it back for you."

When Edgar saw the grass skirt, his expression was a bit stiff. Looking at the little sub-
beastman nonchalantly tossing the grass skirt—which contained the microchip he had
removed from the mech and several kinds of thing that might come in useful—to him, he
figured out that the little sub-beastman completely didn’t know about the matter between a
beastman and a sub-beastman. The little sub-beastman also did not know that he had had
an ulterior motive when hoarding the grass skirt . . . .

The little sub-beastman was so pure, and it actually made him feel a bit dirty.

"These are for you to eat. Snake, eat." Shu Shu took the frogs out: "Frog, frog, frog . . . .
Snake, eat frog."

The snakes he had met before liked to eat rats and mice, and they also liked to eat frogs.
The huge snake should also like them?

Shu Shu taught the huge snake to say frog several times. Then he released the frogs on his
hands and let them jump around in the cave, waiting for Edgar to eat them—in any case,
the cave mouth was sealed off, so these frogs couldn’t escape.

Edgar watched the frogs hopping around in panic and turned his head, unimpressed.

He had eaten raw food in order to survive, but how could he still do this in front of the little
sub-beastman he liked?

Once a snake ate its fill, even if it felt hungry for a year, it would be alright. Anyway, since
he was not hungry, he might as well not eat.

TL's note:
By chapter, we've finally reached 10% (•̀ᴗ•́)൬༉
By Chinese character count, we've only reached 7% (๑◕︵◕๑)
Anyway, starting from the next chapter, update will be twice a week on Wednesday and
Sunday Saturday. Barring any mishap, I'll maintain this schedule until ch. 32 (where Edgar
finally turns back into a man). After that, update will be once a week since chapter size is
double and even triple of the initial chapters.

Thank you for all your supports and comments! (•‾⌣‾•)‫♡̑̑ و‬

A Guide to - 14
Unedited chapter

14. Stepping on the Snake in the Middle of the Night

The huge snake unexpectedly didn't eat the frogs! Shu Shu stared at Edgar with a puzzled
look. After much deliberation, he ultimately concluded that the huge snake was not able to
catch the frogs.

Indeed, suffering so many heavy injuries, he supposed that the huge snake could not move
anymore. Right, he had not gotten the chance to ask the huge snake a question before. Did
the huge snake could only use his tail to point something out?

Shu Shu glanced at the huge snake with a sympathetic look. Grabbing a frog and breaking
its legs, he then threw it near the huge snake's mouth: "Snake, eat the frog."

Edgar merely eyed the slimy frog struggling beside his head. Then he moved his head far
away from it.

Edgar's movement made Shu Shu jump in fear again. He drew back a few steps to lean
against the cave’s wall and realized that the huge snake was just trying to stay away from
the frog. Having not been attacked by the snake, he breathed a sigh of relief.

However, getting frightened by his own disciple was really humiliating . . . . Shu Shu
pretended that he was just occupied with something on the side of the cave. He grabbed a
frog next to his feet and began to speak to calm himself down: “You don’t eat frog, ah . . . .
And for what reason is it that you don’t eat frog?"

"Being picky about food is not good. You‘re being so troublesome to keep, you know!"

"Anyway, I can't catch other prey. It’s good enough that I can catch frogs. What else do you
want to eat, ah?!

"If you don't eat, I'll starve you to death."

....

Shu Shu relied on the fact that the huge snake couldn't understand his words to educate the
huge snake sincerely and earnestly. Of course, considering that he was afraid of the snake,
he didn't dare to look at the snake while educating it.

In the meantime, he had grabbed all the frogs that had escaped to his side, and now he was
running to the cave mouth to kill them.

Shu Shu did not feel like going to the lakeside. After killing the frogs, he just buried their
heads and viscera in the mire nearby. Then he brought back the frog meat to the cave and
put it inside the wooden basin he had made with his own hands to wash.

The frogs here were all larger than the frogs that Shu Shu had seen before. Each one was
the size of the palm of the hand and had a lot of meat, too. After Shu Shu was done washing
the frog meat, he could not help but feel ravenous to the point of wanting to gnaw it raw. Of
course, he certainly wouldn’t do such thing.

But, how was he going to cook these frogs? That's the problem . . . .

After pondering for a while, Shu Shu took out the slab he had used to make dried meat.

He had always used this slab to make dried meat, so the upper layer had become oily. Shu
Shu placed the supported slab in the middle of the fire and put the frogs on it one by one.
Then he adjusted the fire under the slab.

"Slab frog, it’s the first time you see it, right? I'm the one who make it, so it must be very
tasty!" Shu Shu once again said to the huge snake. He really liked to talk, but there had only
been him alone before, so he had just hummed and sung a song. Now there was this disciple
of his, he started to jabber on and on: "The most delicious frog on earth will be made by
me!"

"The frog meat is very tender; it’ll get burnt if it’s roasted for a little bit too long. It's no
good to continue like this . . . . Adding some water should be fine, right? Don’t you need to
add some water when pan-frying fried dumplings?” Shu Shu kept harping on. Using a small
ladle, he poured a little water on top of each frog and flipped them over with a pair of
chopsticks.

Among the rising steam, it was actually true that the frogs were cooked. But of course, it
was just that and nothing more. Forget about calling it the most delicious under heaven, it
was even not qualified to be called delicious.

"I can't finish eating them, ah. How about making dried frog? The frog's meat is very tender;
it’ll probably shrink a lot when made into dried frog, right?" Shu Shu looked at the pile of
frogs in front of him and fretted a bit. He suddenly heard some movements. Only to find
that the huge snake was close by and gazing at him impatiently. Even more, the snake was
rapping the ground with its tail.

It was really an impatient gaze, not a vicious one!

That gaze, it was the same as when he had asked his owner for food. Of course, his action
had been more lavish than the snake’s at that time. He had still been able to join his two
paws together and bow with his hands held in front! He was absolutely a hundred times
more adorable than the huge snake!

“You want to eat?” Shu Shu asked. After asking the snake, he thought that he was a bit silly.
The snake should still not understand the words “you want”.

In the end . . . the huge snake unexpectedly nodded its head briefly.

Did this snake understand? Or, did it understand "eat"? Shu Shu was a bit curious, but he
quickly let go of it nonetheless—it was good that his disciple was very smart, ah!

Shu Shu had caught a total of eight frogs. He kept two, and the remaining six were all
wrapped in leaves and placed not far from the huge snake.

In fact, they were beasts; even if they ate food that has been thrown onto the ground, it
would not harm them. However, Shu Shu was a hamster spirit who loved cleanliness.
Therefore, every time he gave food to the kind person or to the huge snake, he always
wrapped it with leaves. He believed that inevitably there would be a day when he could be
the same as human. Fine, as soon as he was free, he would make a few wooden bowls, OK!

Speaking of food, the six frogs were no more than a light snack for Edgar. However, this
time he was especially satisfied with the meal. Watching the nearby little sub-beastman
putting the chestnuts into the dying bonfire to roast, his heart felt comfortably warm.

When the beastmen had not yet developed science and technology— particularly when
they had been in primitive society—it was said that in some areas, the beastmen and the
sub-beastmen had lived in the caves. At that time, when the beastman had gone out to hunt,
the sub-beastman had stayed in the cave, preparing food for the beastman. The two men
lived together intimately . . . .

It was a pity that these frogs were not caught by him . . . . Edgar suddenly woke up to
reality. He . . . it seemed like he had eaten the food that the little sub-beastman had brought
back with much toil?

Clearly, he should be the one who kept the little sub-beastman. How could he let the little
sub-beastman keep him!

"I didn't expect that the snake nowadays doesn't like to eat raw food and likes to eat
cooked food instead. This is a good habit. Big snake, you must keep living, and I will catch
some more frogs for you to eat tomorrow." Shu Shu Shu did not know Edgar’s way of
thinking. At this moment, he was prattling on while tidying his cave up, putting everything
in its place. He also dug for a while, expanding the cave a bit.

The home that originally seemed to be very big to him, after the addition of one snake, now
seemed to be too small . . . .

The sky soon became dark, which of course had little effect on Shu Shu. After all, the cave
was always very dark. Moreover . . . compared to the daytime, he actually preferred the
evening.

Before he was put in this situation, Shu Shu at this hour would rather go out to absorb the
sun and moon’s brilliance to advance his cultivation. However, today he was very tired and
chose to not do it. Instead, he got into his bedroom and went to bed early.

Of course, before going to bed, he also didn’t forget to infuse all his spiritual power into the
huge snake's body.

Burying himself in the pile of grass, Shu Shu at first thought that he would not be able to
sleep. After all, there was a snake outside . . . . He also thought that if he couldn't sleep this
time, he definitely should refrain from digging another hole and just cultivate properly
instead . . . .

In the end . . . the thought has just reached that point when Shu Shu fell asleep.

Edgar nest was in the outer side of the big cave, and he also fell asleep very quickly . . . .

On the edge of falling asleep, Edgar suddenly sensed someone coming near him, and even
stepping on his body . . . . Who was suddenly approaching him? Edgar instinctively wanted
to grab that person; his snake body involuntarily rolled up. Only to find that it was the
sleepy, closed-eyed little sub-beastman whom he had seized. At this moment, the little sub-
beastman opened his eyes.

In the darkness, the two men looked at each other in dismay. In the end, the little sub-
beastman who got up to go to the toilet in the middle of the night shrieked and ran back
into his hole.

Edgar tapped the floor with his tail, somewhat depressed. It should be unlikely that the
little sub-beastman was still afraid of him, right? By the way, just now the little sub-
beastman seemed to be naked again . . . .

Shu Shu actually wasn’t afraid of the huge snake anymore. He even found that he seemed to
have stopped getting frightened by the huge snake to a degree—the snake had already
coiled around him, but it had not eaten him. It had certainly been reluctant to swallow him
down to its stomach.
But he was still getting scared in the end, ah! It's really, really awful to step on a snake in
his own hole at night!

When the disciple actually scared the master, it was terribly wrong! Shu Shu thought it was
necessary to give the huge snake some lessons!

As for what lessons they were . . . .

He was still shivering now, and he did not dare to go through the cave mouth to pee
outside. It's better to urinate in the huge snake's cave . . . .

A Guide to - 15
Unedited chapter

15. Hamster Eats Venison

After the addition of a snake in his cave, Shu Shu's life . . . . Well, it would be a wonder if it
did not change much!

As a hamster spirit, he would never be able to get used to the addition of a snake in his
cave!

Therefore, this cultivation issue had to be put forward on the schedule as soon as possible!

Once the huge snake became a human, he did not need to fear anything at all. He did not
know what the huge snake’s appearance would be after he became a human though . . . . By
the way, the huge snake probably wouldn’t be a female, right? Was it possible that it would
turn into a beautiful woman? If it could not turn into a beautiful woman . . . . Some daemons
have not fully developed intelligence yet. Indeed, it might turn into a baby. Would the huge
snake become like that?

Imagine if the huge snake turned into a soft baby who allowed him to knead and pinch it.
Shu Shu couldn't help but laugh. He laughed as he used his claws to cut off a block of wood
in front of him to make a super big big bowl. Or say . . . a washbowl?

Of course, it was not to be used for washing his face. Rather, it was to be used for serving
food to the huge snake.

After Shu Shu carved a wooden bowl with his claws, he put several slab-roasted frogs and a
few pieces of dried meat into it. Then he placed the large wooden bowl on the ground and
pushed it toward the huge snake. When he was doing this, he couldn't help but swallow his
saliva.

Now he had no meat to eat because he had to set it aside for the huge snake’s meal . . . . Shu
Shu pitifully gnawed the roasted chestnuts.

The large wooden bowl appeared in front of Edgar. Edgar regarded the wooden bowl and
slowly began to eat.

He had never thought that one day he would actually depend on a sub-beastman to be
kept . . . .

He thought it was wrong, but he could not deny that his heart was weak, and that he also
felt quite happy.

"You stay home; you’re not allowed to run around all over the place, you know? Wait until I
return to bring you food.” Shu Shu finished eating and then cleaned up before going out. As
he prepared to walk out, he worried about Edgar being unable to understand his words.
Hence, he stressed it again several times: “Snake, no move. Snake, no move.”

Edgar remained motionless, fixed to his spot.

Shu Shu was satisfied. Only then did he walk outside.

Just getting out of the cave, Shu Shu at once trembled from the blowing wind outside. But
he clenched his teeth and still went out in the cold. He went out to look for food to feed the
huge snake.

If he did not feed the huge snake in his nest satisfactorily, he was really worried that the
huge snake would eat him, ah!

Shu Shu jumped up and down a few times inside the cave until he felt a bit warm. Only then
did he agilely run out. After Shu Shu left, Edgar also made his way out of the cave mouth,
following Shu Shu closely.

Edgar had been living in Shu Shu’s cave for seven or eight days. When Shu Shu had gone out
a few days ago, he hadn't followed after him. Rather, he had obediently recuperated in the
cave. But now that his injuries were already much better, he could not depend on the little
sub-beastman to keep him, right?

Moreover . . . hadn’t almost all the frogs around here been caught?

Thinking of all kinds of reactions from the little sub-beastman these days, Edgar's face
inevitably showed a smiling expression. The more he found out about the little sub-
beastman, the more he felt that the little sub-beastman was adorable and fascinating.
By the way, thanks to the little sub-beastman who kept talking all day long, he could
already understand quite a lot of words spoken by the little sub-beastman.

Shu Shu absolutely did not know that behind him was a snake following closely. Right now,
he was holding a branch, knocking on the ground left and right and hoping to catch a frog.

In the end . . . after searching for a long time, he still didn’t find a single frog!

Did not manage to catch any frog; later, what would he feed the huge snake with, ah . . . .
Shu Shu wrinkled his brows and looked at his absolutely empty hands, feeling dejected.

Wait a minute, he could set a trap, ah!

He could not set a trap like the noose and so on, but he could dig a pit!

However, there were not many animals on this side. Digging pits did not necessarily mean
that the animals would fall into the pits; most likely he had to wait for several days. . . .
That’s it!

Shu Shu suddenly thought of a good method. He came to the edge of the small lake and dug
a pit that was neither deep nor small. Then he dug a passage to connect the pit and the
small lake. After that, the water from the small lake flowed into the pit.

At this time, he took out some roasted, delicious chestnuts and broke them into pieces.
Then he put the crumbled chestnuts at the area where the small lake was connected to the
waterlogged pit. He also threw some of the them into the small waterlogged pit . . . .

Soon, there were fishes swimming from the lake to the waterlogged pit and scrambling to
eat the chestnuts. Gradually, there were more and more fishes in the waterlogged pit!

Shu Shu was very proud of himself seeing this scene. He used some mud to cut off the
passage between the small lake and the waterlogged pit, making those fishes unable to
swim back into the lake. Then he scooped out all the water in the waterlogged pit in
preparation to grab the fishes in it.

There were many fishes in the pit; the goods collected today surpassed the frogs from a few
days ago. When Shu Shu saw this scene, he was almost unable to hide the smile on his face.
He began to sort out the fishes on his hands.

In the end, he had just begun to sort out when he suddenly detected the smell of blood.

The smell of blood was so strong! There was a danger! Shu Shu was about to run away
when he saw a huge snake holding a spotted deer with its mouth appear in front of him.

"Big-big-big . . . big snake?” Shu Shu's voice quavered. This snake . . . it should be the huge
snake, right?
Edgar put the spotted deer aside and shook his tail toward Shu Shu. When he had been a
child, even if he had not been willing to do that move, his parents had made him do it. Now
he was very skilled at doing it.

"Didn't I tell you to stay in the cave and not move? How did you run out and come here?"
Shu Shu realized that it was the huge snake, and he immediately didn’t feel so afraid
anymore.

The huge snake gazed at Shu Shu, totally frozen and motionless.

"What's wrong with you?" Shu Shu anxiously asked. Once again, the answer instantly came.
Apparently, he had said those two words "no(t) move".

The snake was still very obedient . . . . Shu Shu's mood immediately turned good, and he did
not bother about the issue of the huge snake running out and coming here—as a matter of
fact, it was just an illiterate snake that had not learned to speak; it was almost like a child.
What’s the big fuss? Besides, that big deer was so plump, ah!

In the past few days, he had only caught a couple of frogs. He even hadn’t got to eat any
meat, yet he had contributed plenty of his stockpiled dried meat . . . .

“Snake, you’re great!” Shu Shu gave a thumbs-up to Edgar, his smile was exceptionally
brilliant.

When Edgar saw Shu Shu like this, he knew that he had got away with it. Later on, it’s
unlikely that he would be watched attentively by Shu Shu all day long or asked to not move
again.

The weather was getting colder and colder. Subsequently, as a snake, his mobility would be
affected by the cold weather. Right now, he should catch more preys for their stockpile.

Once the winter passed, in the beginning of spring next year, he could send the little sub-
beastman to a human settlement . . . .

Uncoiling, the huge snake went to the small lake to drink some water, while Shu Shu calmly
began to deal with the deer.

The deer’s belly was opened up, the intestines were got rid of, and the whole deer was
skinned. The venison was set aside first. Then the deer skin was tied with a rope and put
into the water, while the other end of the rope was tied to a tree. The deer's internal organs
were also sorted out. Heart, ah; liver, ah; these convenient meals were deftly collected. The
intestines were so inconvenient to deal with, and there was also no place to cook them; just
throw them away.

Done with processing the deer, Shu Shu also passed a rope through the fishes’ gills,
stringing together all those fishes he had caught. Shu Shu carried the fishes and a bundle of
internal organs in his hands and made the huge snake held the skinned deer with its
mouth. Then they walked back to their cave together.

"The birds on the tree are paired up. The crystal-clear water and the green hills burst into
laughter. From now on, they’re free from the bitter slavery. The husband and wife both
return home. You till the fields, and I weave the cloth. I carry the water on a shoulder pole,
and you water the fields . . ." Shu Shu couldn’t help but sing. Singing and singing, and yet he
felt that something was amiss . . . . Which husband and wife, ah! Never mind, just sing and
sing as he pleased. The last time he had sung this song was when he had returned to his old
place . . . .

Returning to the cave, both Shu Shu and the huge snake ate “beggar’s” venison and roasted
venison.

The venison tasted very good. Shu Shu had not eaten any meat for a few days, so he really
ate a lot. After eating, he began to work on making dried meat, stealthily gnawing a few
chunks of meat in passing.

After such a busy day, Shu Shu was finally done making the dried meat. He was so tired, his
lower part felt paralyzed. But why there was an area that was sticking out with vigor . . . .

Lifting up his grass skirt to see, Shu Shu frowned slightly. It seemed like he was . . . in heat?

Author’s note:

Edgar: Seduction! This is absolutely a seduction!

TL's note:
Yes, I changed the update schedule to Wednesday and Saturday, so I can take a full rest on
Sunday :)

ETA: Ease on NU reviewed this novel and the review made me doubt the translation of the
title. So, I'll just ask you readers to choose.
A Guide to Raising Your Natural Enemy refers to Shu Shu's son, which is a snake/dragon.
Shu Shu is raising his son/natural enemy.
A Guide to Keeping Your Natural Enemy refers to Edgar. Shu Shu was keeping snake!Edgar
as his disciple, then he is keeping Edgar as his husband.
A Guide to - 16
Unedited chapter

16. Beastman and Sub-beastman

Shu Shu was familiar with this estrus business. Male hamsters were very susceptible to
estrus. When female hamsters were in estrus, the males were even more enthusiastic.
When he had been a hamster, it had been the same for him—he had not stopped having an
estrus. However, in order to become a human, he had restrained himself!

Of course, it was also because he had not wanted to mate and have children with those
female hamsters that had not developed intelligence . . . . Leaving behind the mother
hamster that has not developed intelligence and a bunch of little hamsters and then looking
on helplessly as they died one by one; in his opinion, that was just too cruel . . . .

Because of this, even if his owner had come back with a pretty female hamster and shut
him in his cage, making the female hamster and him be in contact all the time, he had
nevertheless been indifferent. His owner had even thought that he had been a gay hamster.

Shu Shu thought of the past affairs, reminiscing a little. Then he looked at a certain place on
his body again.

After he had plunged into this place, his appearance had changed into half-man half-mouse.
Because his heart had been full of worry, he had not been in heat since then. But now he
was suddenly in heat . . . . Shu Shu consciously wanted to find a place to rub himself.

Even if he wanted to keep his virginity, he could still rub himself and make himself feel
good.

Just when Shu Shu was thinking about it, didn’t know why, but he suddenly felt
indescribably disconcerted. He raised his head and happened to see the huge snake staring
at him unblinkingly. The expression showing in its eyes was simply like it wanted to eat
him!

Shu Shu’s whole body stiffened, and a certain place that had been hard promptly became
soft. The pleasant and gentle mood that had just risen from the bottom of his heart
dissipated in a flash. At this moment, he completely ignored the urge to rub himself and the
inclination to find a place to do it. He just wanted to get into the pile of grass and bury every
inch of himself inside it.

As a matter of fact, he indeed do it.

Burying himself in the pile of grass in the bedroom, Shu Shu felt extremely humiliated. In
the end, he had actually got scared by his disciple again. He simply couldn't tolerate it!

Edgar saw Shu Shu dart into the hole at full tilt. The whole snake seemed like it was getting
thoroughly drenched by iced water, completely frozen. Some inappropriate thoughts that
had just risen from the pit of his stomach also turned into ashes.

He liked this little sub-beastman who possessed a mouse-type lineage. When he had seen
the little sub-beastman lift up his grass skirt and expose his private parts, he had only felt a
hot stream rushing into his mind. The snake’s body had also responded, and then he had
been unable to think of anything else anymore.

At that instant, he had really, really wanted to push the little sub-beastman down.
Fortunately, the little sub-beastman’s panicked looks had made him recover his state of
mind.

But even so, an intense feeling of worry still rose in Edgar's heart—if the same thing
happened again, would he suddenly be unable to control himself then?

In the Beastman Empire, there were two kinds of people: the beastman and the sub-
beastman. The beastmen were in charge of defending their homeland, and the sub-
beastmen were in charge of reproducing the future generations.

Whether they were sub-beastmen or beastmen, they were all born from the eggs. After a
sub-beastman gave birth to a beast egg, a period of time would pass before the child inside
it could break the shell and come out.

If what came out was an animal, then it was a beastman. When a beastman was just born,
his appearance was that of a beast. After a period of time, he could switch between human
form and animal form at will. Beastmen were tall, strong, and valiant. They might even have
some innate abilities. They were expert in fighting or battle tactics. It could be said that the
Beastman Empire’s current status in the interstellar space nowadays was possible because
the beastmen had fought for it.

If a human baby came out of the egg, and the body only bore some beast aspects, such as
beast ears or tail, then it was a sub-beastman.

A sub-beastman’s body could not be compared to that of a beastman. In ancient times, it

was said that the sub-beastmen’s premature mortality rate had been very high. Now it was
much better with the assistance of scientific and technological procedures. However, their
total number was still fewer than that of the beastmen. The sub-beastmen were relatively
smaller and weaker than the beastmen, but because the beastmen were born with self-
control, they could not help but want to protect the sub-beastmen. Thus, the sub-beastmen,
as a matter of fact, would never be bullied.

Of course, the modern sub-beastmen were not like the ancient ones who had had no choice
but to rely on the beastmen to live. Nowadays, there were many sub-beastmen who
achieved success in all walks of life. Even to the extent that in scientific research field, their
talents far exceeded the beastmen’s. After all, many beastmen only grew their muscles but
not their brains.

A beastman and a sub-beastman living together and complementing each other was very
harmonious. But, an accident could always happen.

To start with, every beastman had been born with two distinct things in his body: a beast
core and a beast bead.

The beast bead was used for concluding the engagement between a beastman and a sub-
beastman. While the beast core was naturally the source of the beastman's power. The
beastmen could switch at will between human and animal because they had a beast core.

Without a beast core, a beastman was no longer a beastman, but only a beast. By that time,
a beastman who was not strong-willed enough would not be able to control his beast's
instincts for long. A strong-willed beastman might continue to remember that he was a
man, not a beast, but he would also be influenced by some animalistic natural instincts,
such as the breeding season.

The reason why the fallen beasts with no beast core had always been rejected by the
beastmen and the sub-beastmen since ancient times until now was because there had been
many fallen beasts who had, at one point, violated the sub-beastmen.

More than fifty years ago, a tragedy had happened in the Beastman Empire. At that time, a
powerful beastman had shattered his beast core in order to protect his sub-beastman. His
sub-beastman hadn’t had the heart to expel him and had hid him at home. In the beginning,
the two men’s life had been very stable. But five years later, the beastman inside the beast
body had gradually begun to redevelop the beast's natural instincts. When he had come
across the breeding season, he had not been able to restrain himself anymore and had
actually violated his own sub-beastman.

The sub-beastman’s body had simply been unable to bear the beast’s assault. The sub-
beastman had been dying then and there, almost losing his life. After the beastman had
sobered up, he had seen his own sub-beastman being violated by himself and felt extremely
miserable. In the end, this beastman had become a fallen beast. After sending his sub-
beastman to the hospital, he had chosen to commit suicide.

That said, it could still be considered as good. Some beastmen who had become fallen
beasts would hate the beastmen and the sub-beastman, and they would even take the
initiative to kill people. Therefore, nowadays all the fallen beasts would be sent to a
dedicated planet, letting them live in that place.

The beastmen did not take the initiative to kill these beasts whom once had been the same
as them, but they also did not allow these beasts to appear in front of them. The sub-
beastmen hated these beasts even more.
Previously, Edgar had always felt that his self-control was amazing, and he had thought that
he could surely control his instincts well. But now he was unsure.

The little sub-beastman’s tempting appearance before had really made him almost unable
to control himself from rushing the little sub-beastman.

If he had hurt the little sub-beastman . . . . His body now was a snake, and it was also very,
very big. Once he entangled the little sub-beastman, it might make the little sub-beastman
lose his life!

Previously, Edgar had still been thinking of accompanying the little sub-beastman until the
spring of next year, but now he dared not.

Sighing mentally, Edgar slithered out of the cave mouth.

Once Shu Shu had recovered his mood, he crawled out of the bedroom and found that the
huge snake had caught a prey for him. The huge snake had even washed the ash-covered
tiger skin clean and brought it back home. Now the tiger skin was placed at the cave
mouth.

"Big snake, you are really awesome!" Shu Shu looked at Edgar with admiration.

However, Edgar was somewhat discontented. He unhappily nested in the corner and did
not dare to look at Shu Shu.

TL's note:
Thank you for all your comments and opinions. I guess I'll keep the title as it is. Or maybe
I'll just use both words and add / between them ∩(︶▽︶)∩

A Guide to - 17
Unedited chapter

17. Hibernation and Cultivation

After three or four days, the tiger skin was completely dry.

Although Edgar had rubbed the tiger skin with the alkaline plant ash several times, but the
tiger skin was still not soft enough. To say the least, wanting to use it for clothes was not
acceptable, but using it as a mattress was more than acceptable.

Shu Shu sun-dried the tiger skin and then spread it inside his bedroom. He also caressed
and stroked it back and forth gently and carefully, eyes full of obsession.

Tiger skin, ah! This was indeed a tiger skin, ah!

Tigers were protected animals. How many people in this world could sleep on a tiger skin?

Those very powerful people on TV usually had a tiger skin blanket. He also had it now!

Shu Shu might dislike tigers now, but he had no prejudice against the tiger skin at all . . . . It
was really nice and warm, and very comfortable too. He even wanted to strip naked and
rub against it!

Shu Shu's bedroom was connected to the living room. When he went to bed at night, he
blocked off the entrance, but he did not do it during the day. When Edgar caught a wild
boar and returned with it, he just happened to see the little sub-beastman right in the
middle of rubbing against the tiger skin.

Edgar's mood immediately became gloomy. As expected, sub-beastmen still preferred furry
beastmen . . . . His birth father and father were very affectionate, but sometimes they would
still avoid the very body he had inherited from his father. Fancy that they felt they could
not hold a beastman who had turned into a prototype to sleep.

In the future, the little sub-beastman would meet with so many people. He should be able to
reach out to the bold and powerful beastmen who also possessed handsome beast types.

No matter how things were, it was totally impossible for him to be this type of beast.

“You are back!” Seeing Edgar return, Shu Shu stuck his head out of the bedroom and smiled
at Edgar.

He was still scared of the huge snake, but he did not hate it at all. He was even quite fond of
the huge snake. After all, he could only socialize with the huge snake now.

Seeing the little sub-beastman’s smile, Edgar couldn't control his tail from sticking up and
swinging left and right. He felt a little foolish after doing it, and the tail tip immediately
rolled up.

Shu Shu noticed this scene. He thought it was quite adorable, and then he remembered that
it was a snake tail. He could only make himself shift his attention to check the prey that the
huge snake brought back.

"Big snake, you’ve been coming back with a prey these past few days. It made me have no
time to do anything else besides making dried meat!" Shu Shu said, skipping over from the
bedroom. "Also, did you discard the internal organs again? But those are good things,
ah . . . ."

The wild boar's skin was not very useful; Edgar had already removed it. He just brought
back the washed-clean meat and threw away the rest, which made Shu Shu feel that it was
quite a pity.

You know, when those large beasts caught their preys, they all certainly liked to eat the
internal organs first. It was because animal internal organs were high in calories, and also
because those internal organs were good nutrition that contained several types of vitamins,
including vitamin A that was good for the eyes.

The huge snake’s diet did not include vegetables, so it should eat more internal organs for
supplementary vitamins!

Edgar listened attentively to Shu Shu's words. Shu Shu believed that he could not
understand those words. What could he say? As a matter of fact, he could already
understand many words.

The little sub-beastman was feeling bitter about the wild boar's internal organs? He felt bad
about it, but he didn't want to see the little sub-beastman painstakingly deal with removing
the prey’s internal organs. As for himself . . . he was a snake now, without hands and feet
and depending entirely on his mouth. In addition, he really did not like to deal with those
things . . . .

Edgar lied on his stomach at the side, looking as if he completely couldn't understand what
was being said while watching the little sub-beastman get busy and rush around.

The foodstuff stored by the little sub-beastman was already abundant. Just another few
days, and then he should leave. He was a snake, and winter was for hibernation. At that
time, it would be better to get through the winter in his own cave and to distance himself a
bit from the little sub-beastman.

Otherwise . . . . If he was in contact with the little sub-beastman morning and night during
the whole winter, he was really uncertain whether he would make it or not.

"Such a big wild boar, ah. Big snake, you are really, really awesome! We eat half of it today,
and the other half will be made into dried meat." Shu Shu said to the huge snake while
cutting the meat. He originally hadn't had a knife and had handled the prey by depending
on his claws alone. But Edgar had brought him a sharp thin piece of metal two days ago,
and now he had a knife.

Shu Shu used the knife to cut the meat and then cook it in a stone pot. This stone pot, which
was a hollowed-out stone, was also brought back by the huge snake.
Because the stone pot was very thick, the speed of cooking the meat was also very slow.
Moreover, it could not be used for stir-frying. Anyway, Shu Shu’s requirements for food
were not high, and Edgar currently had no human taste buds; both of them were already
very satisfied.

Shu Shu ate a big piece of wild boar meat. After eating, he lay down on the tiger skin. He
rubbed his belly contentedly while talking idly with the huge snake.

Previously, when he had been speaking, even if the huge snake could not speak, it had been
willing to use its tail to tap the ground to respond—truly giving him face. But in the past
few days, the huge snake had been very taciturn, hardly saying anything.

Seeing this scene, Shu Shu was naturally a bit glum: "Big Snake, what’s going on with you?
Recently you’ve always been dispirited and downcast?"

Edgar glanced at the little sub-beastman. He knew that the little sub-beastman wanted to
get a response from him, but he was really not in the mood . . . .

In the following days, Edgar was more and more spiritless, but the food he brought back
was still quite a lot. It made Shu Shu have no other choice but to think of a method to
expand his storeroom. Only then he could finally store all the dried meat.

“Big Snake, what the heck is going on with you, ah?” In the blink of an eye, a month had
passed. After taking a look at his stored foodstuff, Shu Shu stared at the lazy Edgar in
confusion; his heart was full of worries.

The huge snake obviously ate a lot, how did it suddenly . . . become dispirited like this?

Although Edgar saw the anxious look across Shu Shu’s whole face, but he still stationed
himself a little far from Shu Shu. Giving Shu Shu a peep, he shook his tail.

"Are you . . . going to hibernate?" Shu Shu was lost in thought and suddenly recalled one
thing.

The huge snake was a snake, ah! A snake definitely would hibernate, so the huge snake
would also hibernate, right?

Snakes were cold-blooded animals; now that the weather was cold, the huge snake would
certainly have no spirit, ah! As for bringing back so many preys, it was in order to fatten
itself while conveniently stockpiling the foodstuff!

The more Shu Shu thought about it, the more it felt that it was indeed the case.

Edgar heard Shu Shu's words. He stared blankly for a moment, but soon after he
nevertheless nodded.
Shu Shu had already taught Edgar to nod and shake his head. Between the two them, they
could do some simple communication, but . . . . Shu Shu pondered for a bit; it seemed that
he hasn’t taught Edgar the meaning of hibernation?

Shu Shu didn't know that Edgar had heard him say some words like ‘to get through the
winter days’, ‘sleep’, and so on. Also, after hearing Shu Shu say that frogs hibernated, Edgar
had already known the meaning of hibernation. Shu Shu continued to ask, "Are you going to
sleep? Cold, so sleep?”

Edgar nodded again.

"I'll dig a hole for you! Dig a hole!" Shu Shu said.

Edgar was somewhat happy, but he shook his head. For now, he would return to his old
cave to hibernate. Although the environment there was not good, but it was good enough
for hibernating.

Thinking so, Edgar slithered out.

Shu Shu recently got a few pieces of fur. When he saw Edgar go outside, he took out a deer
skin with three holes on it to cover his body. He spread the fur and draped it over his
shoulders and then followed after the departing Edgar outside.
It was a little cold outside. Although the fur was thick and warm, but the wind was still
seeping in; Shu Shu shrunk back from the cold. Puzzled, he asked: "Big snake, the sky is
almost dark, where are you going, ah?"

Of course Edgar could not answer. After Shu Shu had asked, he remembered that Edgar
could not answer the question. Then he said, "Are you going to hunt?"

Edgar shook his head.

"Are you going to relieve yourself?"

Edgar shook his head again.

Shu Shu asked several questions one after another, and Edgar shook his head every time.
Shu Shu suddenly remembered the previous topic: "You're not going to sleep, are you?"

Edgar nodded briskly.

Shu Shu discovered at this time that Edgar was indeed going to his cave, and his heart
immediately jumped in alarm.

During this time, he felt that it was too cold to go to the toilet outside the cave. He also
didn't like to use the toilet in his cave and make his own cave dirty. In the end, he ran to the
huge snake’s cave every time he wanted to go to the toilet!
He thought that the huge snake would not go back to live there. He had already considered
that place as his own toilet; how could the huge snake go back there now?

"Wait!" Shu Shu stepped forward and stopped the huge snake. "You go back with me."
Absolutely could not let the huge snake see that soiled cave!

Seeing that the huge snake did not respond, Shu Shu once again said: "Shu Shu, Big snake,
sleep together. Go back, sleep!"

Shu Shu’s ambiguous words made Edgar's heart jump, but the little sub-beastman was pure
like that. Edgar understood thoroughly that he should not think in the wrong direction . . . .
He shook his head.

Shu Shu saw the huge snake shaking its head and was even more at a loss. He didn't know
how to stop the huge snake until he suddenly recalled something that he had been
contemplating for a long time.

Cultivation! He would teach the huge snake cultivation! He could depend on this to make
the huge snake stay!

Author’s note:
Daemon can switch between human and animal at will.
Beastman can switch between human and animal at will.
Therefore, daemon = beastman.
Work hard in cultivating, Edgar!

TL’s note:
母 (mǔ ) = mother/elderly female relative/origin/source/(of animals) female
父 (fù ) = father
So I translated 母父 as birth father. Remember that beastman world is all-male world. Sub-
beastman is the mother aka father who gives birth, and beastman is the biological father
(sperm donor).

A Guide to - 18
Unedited chapter
18. The Huge Snake is Talented

"Big Snake, I’ll teach you cultivation. Let's go back." Shu Shu was of the opinion that
cultivation was the answer. At once, he looked happy: "You cultivate, no need to hibernate,
and no need to sleep."

A cultivating snake should not need to hibernate, right? Yeah, even if it did not work now, it
would definitely be effective in the future!

Edgar didn't understand what the meaning of the so-called cultivation was. He looked at
Shu Shu puzzledly and was faintly happy at the same time— Shu Shu had stopped him, not
letting him go back; it might be assumed that Shu Shu valued him very much.

"Big Snake, don't move!" Shu Shu said to Edgar.

Well-trained Edgar obediently didn’t move.

A burst of cold wind blew, and Shu Shu involuntarily trembled. He promptly wrapped the
fur tighter and then went round to the huge snake's side, extending a hand and placing it on
the huge snake’s body.

Shu Shu had long wanted to teach the huge snake cultivation, but he had never got down to
doing it because the huge snake had been unable to understand anything at all, so
communication had been already difficult. And also because . . . he didn't know how to
teach.

He was already in a muddle over his own cultivation, gods knew how to teach others, ah!

But now, consider him as being forced to take desperate measures . . . .

Shu Shu had helped healing the huge snake in the past few days. He had already known the
huge snake's meridian channels, but the structure of a snake was completely different from
that of a hamster or his current human body. He totally didn’t know which route he had to
use to circulate the spiritual power within the huge snake's body . . . .

Shu Shu silently infused the spiritual power into the huge snake's body just like he had
done in the past. Even if he could not teach the huge snake cultivation now, let it feel that
the existence of spiritual power was pretty good . . . .

Shu Shu's spiritual power was really pitiful; in an instant, it all went into the huge snake’s
body. It would nourish the huge snake's body one time. As for cultivation, whether it was
the huge snake or Shushu, they did not know what would happen.

Red bead! You could make me cultivate, couldn’t you also make the huge snake cultivate,
ah? Shu Shu glumly used his mental power to poke the red bead in his body.
At this moment, from the top of the red bead, a warm current that was very familiar to Shu
Shu suddenly rushed out. Then, following his hand, it went into the huge snake’s body.

This was exactly . . . the warm current that could help people to cultivate!

When he had been a hamster, he absolutely hadn’t known how to cultivate. When he had
accidentally cultivated, this warm current had wandered around in his body every day,
causing enormous inconvenience to his activities. Sometimes he had been right in the toilet,
and then this heat flow had suddenly circulated, making him stop urinating at once . . . .

However, this heat flow had been useful after all. Circulating in his body, it had drawn the
spiritual power into his body, making him become intelligent. When he had finally come to
see the truth and decided to cultivate properly, this heat flow had rushed to help him even
more, making him change into a daemon.

The heat flow had gone into the huge snake's body, and now the huge snake could cultivate,
too. He didn’t know how many times the heat flow had to circulate in the huge snake’s body
before the huge snake was able to learn.

Whatever, the huge snake should take quite a while to be able to learn, right? When the
moment came, then he could make the huge snake change its plan to leave . . . .

This heat flow did not need to be controlled by Shu Shu, but Shu Shu did not let go to avoid
being distracted. Edgar, however, was not distracted. On the contrary, he was exceptionally
shocked.

He knew that the little sub-beastman had a kind of magical power that could help people to
heal. Even though it was unusual, but frankly, it was not surprising at all. Whether it was
the sub-beastmen or the beastmen, they all might awaken their innate skills. These innate
skills were also varied: controlling wind or fire, treating corrosion, spraying allurement
poison . . . . There was everything for every situation. For them, the little sub-beastman was
not considered as noteworthy.

Speaking of skills, his former innate skill was controlling wind and water. The beastmen of
the Imperial family were always able to ride the wind and tread the waves.

It's just that a beastman who wanted to make use of his innate skills needed to rely on his
beast core. Therefore, he now . . . could not use any skills at all.

It was not unusual for the little sub-beastman to have innate skills, but what was this heat
flow?

When Edgar felt this heat flow circulating inside his own body, it seemed that something
had entered his body. This kind of thing was similar to the power that the little sub-
beastman had once infused him with, but it did not help him treat some wounds and then
dissipate. Instead, this heat flow continued to stay within his body.

The heat flow within his body circulated all the way through one time. Very quickly, it
began to circulate again for the second time. The first time, Edgar still hadn't fully
understand the specific circumstances yet, but this time, he actually remembered all the
routes through which the heat flow circulated.

Two full circulations, and Edgar already had a very small air mass within his body. He
didn't know what use this air mass had for him, but he knew he could control this air mass,
and he also knew that it was definitely a good thing.

The heat flow began to circulate for the third time.

Edgar controlled the air mass within his body to follow after the circulating heat flow, and
after he did this, the energy from the outside that rushed forth to enter his body seemed to
increase; the air mass also got larger and larger . . . .

The fourth time, the fifth time, the sixth time . . . .

Didn't know at what time the heat flow had left Edgar's body, but Edgar was still
cultivating, over and over again.

Shu Shu let go of his hand after the heat flow came back, stunned.

Who could tell him why the first time the huge snake cultivated, it managed to go into
meditative state? Furthermore, the surrounding spiritual power was actually rushing forth
toward the huge snake!

Lots and lots of spiritual power! Really lots and lots!

When he had been on the earth, there had been very little spiritual power there. No matter
how hard he had tried, the amount absorbed had never been enough. Having arrived here,
the spiritual power in this place was actually abundant, but he had only passed half of the
tribulations, and his body was not in good condition. As a result, the same thing happened;
he was unable to absorb the spiritual power!

Thinking back on himself and taking another look at the huge snake before his eyes that
was absorbing the surrounding spiritual power at lightning speed, Shu Shu felt his heart
become extremely heavy.

No, in fact, it was wrong of him to have a heavy heart. This was his own disciple, and an
amazing disciple had to be taught well by the master. Moreover, the faster the huge snake
cultivated, the sooner it could become a human, ah!

Thinking like this, Shu Shu felt extremely pleased. After that, he started to tremble again.
It was really too cold now!

Shu Shu really wanted to get back into his own cave, but the huge snake was in the middle
of its cultivation journey, still in the meditative state. Someone definitely needed to look
after it . . . .

Sighing, Shu Shu dug a small, human-sized hole beside the huge snake to hide in. Then he
covered the opening with the fur—the one he had brought and draped around his body—to
block the wind. Bored in every possible way, he started to cultivate.

Once he cultivated, he immediately found a problem—the surrounding spiritual power was

rushing forth towards the huge snake’s body, and he actually didn’t manage to grab even a
tiny bit of it! Really could not grab any of it at all!

How could the master of a disciple was not even able to cultivate?

Shu Shu could not do anything about it. Ultimately, he could only nest in the hole
resentfully, waiting for the huge snake to finish cultivating.

An abundance of spiritual power rushed forth into Edgar's body. Edgar was controlling it to
circulate over and over again, and within his body, the air mass was getting larger and
larger. When the large air mass reached a certain level, it began to shrink. Along with the
passing of time, it eventually condensed into a droplet.

Edgar shook all over and suddenly became clear-headed. He immediately discovered that
he had actually recovered completely from his old injuries.

His physical condition was unprecedentedly good, and his control over this body was also
unprecedentedly good. Before, he had been slightly influenced by some snake-like instincts,
but now the influence was next to nothing.

In the end, what had the little sub-beastman taught him?

Edgar moved his body and looked at his surroundings, only to discover that the world had
become clearer in his eyes. He was extremely excited.

His strength had recovered a lot!

The little sub-beastman was next to him . . . . Edgar turned towards the small dirt hole at his
side, and looking at the young boy in the dirt hole, his whole heart felt like bursting.

How could this little guy be so honest? To actually teach and preach such technique . . . .
TL’s note:
功 (gō ng) = meritorious deed or service; achievement; result; service; accomplishment;
work (physics)
法 (fǎ ) = law; method; way; Buddhist teaching; Legalist
According to Google, 功法 = exercise or work method. But I think it’s not suitable for the
context. Someone also asked about it on WW forum, and from there, I choose to translate it
as technique.

ETA: Thanks to Olivia for pointing out this glossary. I've changed technique to cultivation
method

A Guide to - 19
Unedited chapter

19. Living Their Lives Together

When Shu Shu detected a sound of activity and woke up, straightaway he saw a huge snake
head staring at him closely.

He automatically pulled his head back and hid in the bottom of the hole. After a while, he
remembered that this was his own disciple, no need to be afraid. From the bottom of the
hole and appearing fierce while cowardly at heart, he immediately said: "What are you
looking at? You, quickly get out of the way! Let me go out!"

Edgar silently retreated, moving away a little. After that, the little sub-beastman quickly
leaped out of the hole and ran away.

After running away for a while, the little sub-beastman ran back: "You go back with me."

Go back? Edgar's tail tip happily rolled up. In fact, he never wanted to leave at all . . . . His
original plan was to leave just for a few days. After suddenly practicing the cultivation
method just now, his injuries recovered completely, and a great deal of his strength was
restored. Further, he thought it was essential to get some information from the little sub-
beastman, so he followed after the little sub-beastman and went back to the cave.

Returning to Shu Shu's cave, Shu Shu began to explain all about cultivation to Edgar.

"You practice and practice, and you can become very, very powerful! Soon after, you can
become like me!" Shu Shu went back and forth several times explaining the idea by using
different vocabulary. In addition, he also tried hard to gesticulate with his hands and feet.
Regarding the little sub-beastman’s teaching method, Edgar believed that if his language
talent was not extremely outstanding, he certainly wouldn’t understand the meaning of the
little sub-beastman’s words.

Anyway, he understood, but he also felt a bit puzzled. If he cultivated properly, he would
change into someone like the little sub-beastman? Change and become a sub-beastman?
What the hell was this?

What the little sub-beastman had said was absolutely confusing, but he had to say that
practicing this cultivation method had indeed given him some great benefits. Not to speak
of other things, just speak about his memory; it has suddenly improved!

His memory had been amazing before; he had never forgotten what he had seen and heard.
However, after becoming a fallen beast, it was impossible for him. But now, his original
memory had all returned.

In short, every word spoken by the little sub-beastman, he did not need to memorize them
carefully; he could remember all of them clearly and precisely . . . . Edgar felt happy—did
this mean that he would not be like those other fallen beasts, gradually forgetting that they
had once been beastmen, too?

"I'll come and check what stage you've already cultivated to." Shu Shu said, once again
chanting the words "don’t move" until Edgar stayed motionless before coming to Edgar’s
side.

Putting his hand on the huge snake’s body one more time, Shu Shu carefully started to
check.

At that time, having been accumulated for almost a year in his body, the heat flow had
finally developed into a small air mass. At last, he had officially stepped into the daemon
cultivation road, but the huge snake . . . .

The huge snake's innate skill was very good; it had attracted so much spiritual power
yesterday. Perhaps the huge snake had already developed air mass?

Shu Shu's spiritual power entered the huge snake's body and quickly found the huge
snake's dān tián, but it did not find any air mass inside.

Apparently, the huge snake’s innate skill could only do so much; it still needed a proper
guidance from him . . . . Hold on, what was that?

Shu Shu suddenly saw a drop of spiritual power condensed out of liquid hanging in the
huge snake's dān tián! After cultivating for a year, he had only had a small air mass. After
cultivating again for two hundred years, he had eventually managed to turn the air mass
within his body into a liquid.
He had cultivated for two hundred full years to be able to reach that state. The huge snake
had actually accomplished it in one night!

This was irrational!

Shu Shu was a little stunned. And yet, it would not do to feel wronged. What’s the world
coming to, ah! He knew that hamsters' cultivation talent was very poor, but it should not be
so poor as to become like this, ah!

Daemon cultivation was much more difficult than human cultivation. The first hurdle they
needed to pass on their cultivation journey was the dawning of enlightenment. And the
animals on earth that could reach the dawning of enlightenment were just a mere handful.

After the dawning of enlightenment, they also had to learn qi refining, which was to
develop the air mass within the body. The period of qi refining was relative to the person.
Later, the qi’s form turned into liquid. Then they entered the foundation building stage.

Shu Shu had lingered in the qi refining stage for two hundred years before entering the
foundation building stage. He had lingered even longer in the foundation building stage, to
the extent that he had thought, in his lifetime, he would never be able to generate the
daemon core that could transform him into a human form. In that case, he would simply go
to the human world and be a house pet.

Although being a house pet meant no freedom, but he had been free for hundreds of years,
thus he did not mind at all.

In the end, never knowing where the fortune had come from, he had unexpectedly had a
sudden break through and condensed his own daemon core after being a house pet for
several years!

Possessing the daemon core and passing through the daemon’s heaven tribulations, he
could then change into a human form. Unfortunately, at the moment he was only halfway
through the tribulations. The daemon core’s presence had disappeared, and the human
form he had changed into was only half-changed . . . .

Shu Shu thought of his condition and could not help but sigh. Then he glanced at the huge
snake enviously.

The huge snake had skipped over the qi refining stage and gone directly into the foundation
building stage in one night. Was it possible for the huge snake to cultivate and form the
daemon core on the second night?

How could it be so fast!

Seething, Shu Shu glared at the huge snake for a good while. However, imagining that he
would not need to be afraid of the huge snake after it became a human, he was happy again.
Walking slowly to the huge snake’s side and resisting—with great difficulty—the boiling
desire to run away, he carefully patted the huge snake's head: "You cultivated well, that’s
great!"

Edgar inclined his head slightly, showing that he got it.

Shu Shu was even more satisfied with this disciple.

Shu Shu thought that the huge snake could become human in a matter of days, but this was
clearly impossible.

In the following days, whenever Edgar had a free time, he concentrated on cultivating, and
yet his strength only increased a little. There was still a long way to go from forming the
core.

As a result, it actually made Shu Shu, who had initially been quite envious of the huge
snake’s cultivation speed, depressed: “How can you practice so slowly, ah?”

Hearing the little sub-beastman words, Edgar couldn't help feeling ashamed and uneasy. He
was worried that the little sub-beastman would have a change of mind towards him.
Having already used all his free time for cultivating, he did not expect it was still slow.

Anyway, this cultivation method was indeed a good thing. After he began cultivating, his
whole person became considerably clear-headed and calm, and he could also keep all his
instincts and desires under control. In this way, he did not need to worry anymore that he
might harm the little sub-beastman . . . .

He could stay without any qualms now, and that was great.

Edgar’s original cave was no more than a cave he had found randomly. He had no feelings
at all towards that cave. After he was able to stay here with Shu Shu, he never thought
about going back to check on it. As for Shu Shu . . . .

Having never smelled the huge snake’s scent in his "toilet", he was finally relieved.

The huge snake would go out and hunt everyday and even use its rolled-up tail to bundle a
bunch of firewood and bring it back to the cave. Shu Shu did not need to run around
everywhere looking for things like he had done in the beginning.

After the huge snake took care of obtaining water from the lake, all the works were
monopolized by the huge snake. He was more relaxed, so much so that he might not go out
at all for the whole day.

In this regard, Shu Shu was extremely satisfied. He definitely didn’t want to go out in the
deep of winter. He was the best pet owner!
No, he was not a pet owner. Rather, this was a serving disciple!

"Big snake, you pierce a few holes here." Taking out a piece of recently-obtained fur that
was relatively soft, Shu Shu pointed at the targeted edge. After putting the fur down, he ran
away again.

The huge snake glanced at the little sub-beastman who was still afraid to come too close to
it. Then, opening its mouth, it used its teeth to nip a few holes on the fur.

Shu Shu brought the fur back and, using a tough and durable grass he had found, sewed the
fur together through those holes. A piece of clothing was made, and Shu Shu started to
make another one.

Edgar lied on his stomach beside the fire and watched the little sub-beastman making
clothes next to the flame, heart comfortably warm.

He had never particularly liked sub-beastmen. Now he discovered that it was actually such
a wonderful thing to have a sub-beastman at his side . . . .

Shu Shu made clothes for himself and then tidied up the huge snake’s sleeping place
thoroughly.

After the huge snake cultivated, sure enough, it no longer hibernated. But the huge snake’s
temperature was too low, which would make the huge snake feel uncomfortable, so Shu
Shu also gave him a warm nest.

Originally, seeing too many furs, he had actually wanted to make some clothes for the huge
snake. It was a pity that the huge snake was very straight and horizontal; the clothes it
wore would certainly slide. The huge snake also slithered on its scales, so it would not be
able move and slither while wearing clothes . . . . Shu Shu ultimately could only give up his
own idea.

Edgar heard of this thing from Shu Shu's soliloquy and thought that it was truly a pity.

If only he had had hands and feet, then it would have been fine . . . . But, which snake
sprouted hands and feet?

Rubbing against a block of stone beside him and not knowing why his abdomen was
suddenly itchy, Edgar mentally sighed.

TL's note:
I hate translating cultivation terms! ٩(๑`^´๑)۶
Thanks to this article I finally found the term for 丹.
ETA: Thanks to Olivia for pointing out this glossary. I've changed a few terms to follow the
glossary, i.e., heart's devil becomes internal demon and producing the core becomes forming
the core.

A Guide to - 20
Unedited chapter

20. An Elf in the Forest

During this period of time, Edgar always felt that there were several places on his abdomen
that were very itchy.

At first, he was merely indisposed, but later it became more and more serious, making him
always want to rub against a rock. He even secretly put a rock in his nest, making it easy to
scratch the itch at any time.

He couldn't figure out what was going on with him. It was not molting season, and he also
had not molted for a very long time.

Nowadays, Edgar spent every night in cultivation. He could feel that it gave him huge
benefits.

Today he was cultivating, and once again, he was roused by the itch. He rolled up the rock
hidden in his nest and rubbed against it while laying his head on top of the cogongrass
gathered by the little sub-beastman for him, a bit sullen.

Having not rubbed against the rock for long, Edgar saw a ray of light penetrated through
the air vent that had been specially dug out by the little sub-beastman—a new day has
arrived, and the little sub-beastman should be awake, too.

Thinking this way, Edgar cast his sight towards the cave where the little sub-beastman
lived. Sure enough, he saw the little sub-beastman dazedly crawl out of the cave.

The little sub-beastman’s body was covered with a simple, sewn-together animal skin; two
white, creamy, and tender arms were exposed. Although the animal skin was just a
shapeless wrap, but Edgar still thought that the little sub-beastman was very pretty.

Suddenly, he very much wanted to extend his tail and make the little sub-beastman step on
it . . . . The little sub-beastman was always barefoot when he was in the cave, and those tiny
feet stepping on his tail certainly felt very good.

That would scare the little sub-beastman though . . . . In the end, Edgar could only abandon
his own plan.

He did not know if there would be a day when the little sub-beastman was no longer afraid
of him . . . .

Shu Shu came out from his cave with his eyes closed and went all the way to the cave
mouth. Then he yanked open the grass curtain at the cave mouth and moved aside a small
stone to look outside.

The cold wind blew upon his face, and he was finally awake. Looking outside, he was rather
pleasantly surprised: "It's snowing!"

Yes, that’s right, it was snowing outside. The snowflakes fell from the sky in a flutter,
landing on the ground. Right now, the whole world was slowly painted white, looking very
beautiful.

Shu Shu truly didn’t like snow before; after all, it represented cold weather. But now,
catching sight of such pristine snow, he could not help but somewhat like it.

"We can pile up the snow and make a snowman, or we can have a snowball fight. Wait for
the snow to stop, and then we’ll go out to play, OK!" Shu Shu said to the huge snake at his
side. He was just finished speaking when he recalled that the huge snake would not like
going out in the snow and freezing itself into a popsicle. He quickly said: "Oh, that’s right,
you wouldn’t like going outside, so I'll just go alone!"

Imagining a cold-blooded animal like the huge snake getting frozen into a strip on the
snowy ground, Shu Shu laughed “he he he”.

Edgar indeed didn't like the cold weather. He hadn't gone out hunting for several days
because the prey around him had become less, and also because it was too cold outside,
which affected his performance in some measure.

Anyway . . . if the little sub-beastman wanted to play nearby, he could still keep him
company!

Watching the little sub-beastman return into the cave with some snow gathered from the
cave mouth and then knead and roll the gathered snow into a ball before tossing and
playing with the snowball, Edgar’s expression became more and more gentle.

Shu Shu threw the snowball up and caught it again. After playing for a while, the snowball
on his hand accidentally smashed onto the ground. Feeling a little wronged, he flung it
aside with a pout. He kneaded another snowball and continued to play.
Edgar watched Shu Shu while he continued to scratch his abdomen. Scratching and
scratching, he suddenly felt something was wrong.

Looking down, Edgar was stupefied—his scales were scraped off, scraped off a lot!

His scales were extraordinarily hard. When he had fought the giant tiger, if it hadn't been
for his originally injured body and some places on it that had already had no scales, that
giant tiger would not have been necessarily able to tear his scales open and hurt him.

But now, his scales were scraped off. Although, when he scratched the scales, it actually
didn’t feel painful . . . . He was . . . shedding scales?

Losing hair at most turned someone into a baldy. Shedding scales, however, could make
him turn into a long meat stick!

Shu Shu did not find anything different with the huge snake. He and the huge snake were
not the same species, and he could not discern the expression of snake species. At this
moment, he was busy making breakfast for him and the huge snake.

The dried meat was cooked with some water; this was for the huge snake to eat. As for him,
he ate uncooked dried meat and roasted sweet potato.

Sweet potatoes that had been put in the cellar for a long time tasted sweeter when roasted,
and Shu Shu liked it very, very much. He ate a very big one in one breath and then began to
eat the dried meat, grinding it with his molars, crunch crunch, crunch crunch.

Edgar ate all the thoroughly-cooked dried meat in front of him and quietly watched the
little sub-beastman eat.

In the evening, the snow stopped, but there was already a thick layer of snow on the
ground.

Shu Shu cheered loudly and ran out. A moment later, he ran back again, trembling. He
began to wrap his body with all the animal skins in the cave.

After bundling himself into a ball, Shu Shu left the cave again. At the same time, because of
his bulky figure, he could only moved one step at a time going outside.

There appeared in the snow an animal skin man. His head was all covered with animal skin,
only exposing two eyes. On the surface, he was so very ugly, but Edgar still thought that the
little sub-beastman looked like a pretty elf.

Today was a cold day. After the little sub-beastman done playing, it was best if he could
drink some nice and warm broth . . . . The boiled dried meat broth was not tasty to drink.
Wouldn’t it be better if Edgar caught a prey?
If he could catch a fowl, the little sub-beastman could drink some fowl broth!

With the spiritual power circulating in his whole body, Edgar felt that he was not that cold,
so he quickly dashed out .

After the snowfall, the forest was much quieter than usual, but there was still animal
activity. Edgar at last saw a skinny wolf leaving its post. He let off a bit of power to pressure
it, scaring it into running away with its tail wedged between its legs, and then he continued
to slither forward.

From inside a snow-covered shrubbery, the faint sound of fowls came through. Edgar
carefully approached, tail moving to and fro, and smashed up half of a corner of the
shrubbery.

Several pheasants flew out of the shrubbery and scattered in all directions, fleeing. Edgar
gave a sweeping glance and chose the fattest one to catch. He was just about to leave when
he unexpectedly heard some human voices.

"Boss, there’s some noise in front!"

"Pheasants, there’re pheasants flying over; good fat fowls!"

"Someone’s frightened; isn’t it a fowl nest in front?"

....

The familiar language of the Beastman Empire ringing in his ears, Edgar was rooted to the
spot until the pheasant that he had not bitten to death and was held in his mouth started to
struggle. Only then did he wake with a start. Soon after, several tall men appeared in front
of Edgar.

They were beastmen; several beastmen who came to the forest to hunt.

He had always wanted to bring the little sub-beastman to look for the beastmen, but,
unexpectedly, before he brought the little sub-beastman out, the beastmen had already
come . . . .

He and the little sub-beastman, were they going to part?

TL's note:
We're officially 10% into the story (*•̀ᴗ•́*)‫̑̑ و‬
A Guide to - 21
Unedited chapter

21. Meeting His Own Kind

Edgar saw the beastmen, and the beastmen naturally saw him too.

Suddenly seeing a huge snake in the forest, the beastmen were immediately on their guard,
but at the same time, their eyes were also full of excitement.

Although the beastmen by now didn’t need to rely on their beast forms to fight for food at
the risk of their lives, but they still liked to fight. They even liked to do hand-to-hand
combat, not relying on their firearms. Seeing a powerful wild animal right now naturally
aroused their deep-rooted warlike nature.

"Boss, this time it's my turn!" One of the beastmen said loudly. In a whizz, he tore open the
clothes on his body and turned into an enormous wolf.

While he was tearing open his clothes to be put in the space ring, he was also rushing
toward Edgar at lightning speed simultaneously.

Edgar had just come to himself only to find that the man in front him was charging at him.
Edgar hurled the fowl held in his mouth aside, and he opened his mouth to try to
communicate with the other person involved. Then he suddenly realized that he was a
snake now; there was simply no way he could speak. In the present situation, those people
would not allow him to think of other ways to slowly communicate with them.

The fowl that Edgar had hurled aside crashed into a tree and fell to the ground; he didn't
know whether it was alive or dead. Edgar swung his tail, actually welcoming the enormous
wolf head-on. One snake and one wolf suddenly fought for real, locked in a battle.

"Do you think Jeca can win?" The leader of these beastmen has been watching the wolf
beastman who was part of their group fight with the huge snake before he turned towards
his comrades-in-arms at his side.

They were a garrison of Gass planet. The past few days had been their turn to rest, and they
had run into heavy snowfall by chance. It was just now that they could come out and start
the winter hunting.

Winter prey was scarce. Of course, their winter hunting was not for the purpose of catching
some plump preys. In fact, their winter hunting was to look for savage animals in the forest,
shooting and dispatching them for good.
Savage animals could be even more vicious when food was scarce. It also made them more
indifferent and uninhibited as they fought. Of course, the garrison could look for savage
animals and fight them, but it was unlikely that they could kill those savage animals as they
wished. The leader had once fought with a very large tiger, and afterwards, he had ended
up giving the wounded tiger some meat.

"Major, although Jeca doesn't like to use his brain, but his fighting power is above ours. He
can certainly dispatch a snake like this." A man beside the leader said with a smile, not
having the slightest amount of doubt over his words—at this moment, the enormous wolf
was gaining the upper hand over the huge snake.

This group of men all had faith in the enormous wolf, but unexpectedly, their voices has
barely fallen when the battlefield situation suddenly changed—their eyes could not be
more wrong; in a flash, Jeca who has already had the upper hand was actually being
suppressed by the huge snake!

The enormous wolf Jeca had turned into was wound tightly by the huge snake, and the
huge snake's long-fanged mouth was right at Jeca's throat. If the huge snake opened its
mouth and bit down, Jeca’s life might cease to exist.

For a moment, the complexion of some beastmen who stood alongside each other changed
greatly. Jeca was an experienced beastman; how could, all of a sudden, he get captured so
easily by the huge snake?

Furthermore . . . had this huge snake hidden its strength before? If this huge snake had had
the upper hand at the outset, they would certainly have rushed to help Jeca. As a result . . . .
At the beginning, the huge snake actually hadn’t fought back in order to lull them. After
they had relaxed, it had seized Jeca in one move . . . . Since when was a wild animal so
smart?

These people took out their firearms without the slightest hesitation. On their guard facing
the huge snake, they unexpectedly made eye contact with it.

The leader did not know why, but he suddenly couldn’t control his hands from shaking.
There was some kind of feeling that he could not equal the huge snake. He felt a little
chagrined, but when he looked at the men by his side, he found that they were also the
same as him. And Jeca, coiled by the huge snake, was already shaking like a leaf at this time.

Most importantly, what was the bloodline of this snake? The men showed a shocked
expression. Right at that moment, the huge snake actually did something that none of them
had expected at the outset.

The huge snake did not let go of Jeca, but it used its tail tip to write a few words on the
ground: “Put the weapons down.”

When they saw the words clearly, the feelings of fear, anxiety, restraint, and constantly
wanting to retreat disappeared. The leader of the beastmen suddenly thought of
something: "You're a fallen beast!"

Edgar did not nod or shake his head. Only after seeing the other party put their weapons
down did he release the wolf beastman in his coils.

The enormous wolf was no longer high-spirited like before. After being let go by Edgar, he
lowered his head and gave a low cry before running to his comrades with his tail wedged
between his legs.

Seeing this situation, the leader of the beastmen thereupon determined that the huge snake
before their eyes had to be a fallen beast. At last, he started to relax.
After a beastman became a fallen beast, he would slowly lose his rationality and would
even harm the sub-beastmen. However, there were quite many among the fallen beasts
who initially weren’t malicious towards the beastmen or the sub-beastmen.

"Hello, my name is Jeress. I’m a lion race beastman." The leader of the beastmen took the
initiative to issue a greeting. He was a soldier who participated in battles. In the past, he
had even seen with his own eyes a comrade-in-arms at his side get wounded in the battle
and become a fallen beast. Thus, besides not having much prejudice against the fallen
beasts, he also sympathized with them a little.

With Jeress being like that, it was only natural that the other beastmen at his side were also
like that. As for Jeca . . . he, unexpectedly, was unable to defeat a fallen beast who had lost
his beast core. He felt extremely humiliated. Basically, he did not want to change into a
human shape and did not want to speak. He even tucked his tail tighter and lowered his
head, hiding behind Jeress’ body.

Edgar wanted to say hello to these people but soon gave up. He was willing to swing his tail
in front of Shu Shu, but he was not in the least willing to do such "folly" in front of these
beastmen. The snake tail moved, and he ended up writing down some words on the
ground: "There’s a little sub-beastman in the forest. You take him away."

There was a sub-beastman in the forest? There was actually a sub-beastman staying in this
dangerous place? Jeress and the other men turned pale with fright. But Edgar has already
turned his body to the direction he had come from and slithered away. Having slithered a
few paces, he turned his head around to pick up the fowl that he had thrown aside a
moment ago.

On the way back, Edgar was slightly distracted. In the previous fight, he had suddenly
discovered that the set of cultivation methods the little sub-beastman had taught him was
far more powerful than he had imagined.

He had been an eight-star beastman and the strongest one among the young generation of
the Beastman Empire. But after losing his beast core, his strength had been greatly
reduced. Even if his strength had recovered a little, at most he would have been three-star.
And just now, that wolf beastman was a four-star beastman.

This kind of four-star beastman, although it was unlikely for Edgar to go so far as to suffer a
defeat with his current physical condition and fighting experience, but it was also
impossible for him to effortlessly win like that. However, after he had utilized the power
within his body, he had obtained an overwhelming victory almost instantaneously.

He became stronger, but unfortunately, he was just a beast now.

The thing Edgar encountered clearly wasn’t Shu Shu whom he knew.

Shu Shu was attired in thick animal skin. He was building a snowman and then a snake
beside it not far from the cave mouth .

After he was done, he was all sweaty from the double workouts, so he simply pulled down
the animal skin headgear he was wearing. At this time, he suddenly felt that there was
something wrong with him—he built a snowman because he was fond of it; for what he
built a snake, ah!

One foot stamped on the snow snake's head, creating a hole. Shu Shu smiled, feeling
pleased with himself, and continued to trample on the entire snake thoroughly.

As he was trampling on cheerfully, he heard some sound of movement and saw the huge
snake appear with a fowl held in its mouth.

Remembering that he has just trampled on the “Big Snake,” Shu Shu had some guilty
conscience. He turned his eyes away and tried to shift the subject: “Big Snake, you caught a
fowl and came back, ah. Wait for me to make you a beggar’s fowl to eat . . .”

He still hasn’t finished speaking the words when he suddenly saw a wolf run out from
behind the huge snake’s body and stare at him stupidly. After that, several men also
appeared.

Humans! Shu Shu saw those people, and his eyes couldn't help showing a happy expression.
But soon after, his complexion instantly paled.

He still had the hamster ears! He would be taken for a monster by these people!
After they knew he was a monster, wouldn’t they send him into the laboratory and locked
him up? Wouldn’t they dissect him? Or simply burn him to death here and now?

Shu Shu was stiff from head to foot. He stared at those men and did not dare to move at all.

Jeress and the other men came with the fallen beast. When they arrived here and
discovered that there was indeed a sub-beastman in existence, they were all startled.

Anyway, this little sub-beastman looked really cute when he walked on the snow
bridge . . . .

No matter if it was Jeress or the other men, their impression towards the little sub-
beastman was very good. At the moment, they could see that the little sub-beastman was
scared . . . . Jeress kicked at Jeca’s body that was still on wolf form: "Quickly change back!"

When the little sub-beastman saw the huge snake, he greeted the huge snake in a language
they couldn't understand. Later, they saw him showing a scared expression. It totally
couldn’t be because he has been scared by them. It had to be Jeca the wolf who has scared
him!

Jeca who had been staring at the little sub-beastman in wonder was kicked, and only then
did he come to himself. He changed into a human form and took his clothes out .

"Monster!" Shu Shu looked at Jeca, pleasantly surprised. This man was actually not a human
but a daemon!

He finally saw someone of his own kind!

The fear on Shu Shu's face faded away, and he looked at the wolf beastman intimately: "Are
you also a daemon?"

TL’s note:
埃德加 (Ā i dé jiā ) = Edgar [confirmed]
杰卡 (Jié kǎ ) = Jeca?
杰尔斯 (Jié ěr sī) = Jeress?
If you have a better/the right translation for the name, please tell me.

A Guide to - 22
Unedited chapter

22. Getting Ready to Leave

God knew how long Shu Shu had hoped for being able to see other daemons. However, he
had lived for so many years and never seen a daemon.

After he had begun to cultivate, he hadn’t been an ordinary hamster anymore and had
played less with the other hamsters. He had wanted to become a human, but in the end, he
was not a human . . . .

During the past hundred years, he, in fact, had always been very lonely and had no sense of
belonging. Until he had met the huge snake not long ago. Only then had he felt like meeting
someone of his own kind. Unfortunately, the huge snake was a snake, making him not dare
to get too close.

Suddenly seeing a wolf daemon now, Shu Shu felt extremely happy. The initial fear towards
the group of humans has also disappeared—these people came with the wolf daemon
together, so they should bear no malice towards daemon.

Of course, even if these humans was not malicious towards daemon, Shu Shu still liked the
wolf daemon the most.

"Hello, my name is Shu Shu. What’s your name?" A sweet smile was hanging on Shu Shu's
face while he turned towards the wolf daemon again.

Jeca saw Shu Shu's smile and immediately became quite elated.

Gass planet was a remote planet. Communications was inconvenient; shopping was
inconvenient; immigrants were also lacking. Basically, the immigrants were all beastmen
who liked the primitive environment here. As a result, there were very few sub-beastmen.

The garrisons that were stationed here, other than a few sub-beastmen who were even
more powerful than some beastmen in their own troops, only saw sub-beastman a couple
of times a year. As one could well imagine, what a rarity it was for them to see the little sub-
beastman now.

Although Jeca couldn't understand the little sub-beastman’s words, but he still thought that
the little sub-beastman’s voice was pleasant to hear, making people bewitched.

Jeca felt this way, and it was the same for Jeress and the other men at Jeca’s side.

The little sub-beastman who was wrapped in several thick layers of animal skins looked
very cute. They almost couldn't restrain themselves from wanting to get close to him. As it
happened . . . the little sub-beastman seemed to be only interested in Jeca?

How could that be? Jeca looked so ordinary, ah! Could it be that . . . the little sub-beastman
liked the beast type?

Jeress considered and promptly turned into a lion.

The enormous lion tossed his head and then crouched down to sit in front of Shu Shu.
Jeress was the strongest among these men. Jeca's strength surpassed that of others, but he
was no match for Jeress. Jeress’ beast type was also very bold and powerful.
"Boss!" Jeca saw his own dearest leader's action and cried without tears. Since his dearest
boss was like this, the little sub-beastman would certainly love his dearest boss. Don’t look
at him, OK? How could you be like this, ah!

The lion glanced at Jeca without a word, but the lion’s thought was not difficult to guess at
all—to woo a sub-beastman, one had to rely on each and every skill.
"Wow!" Shu Shu exclaimed. Compared to the wolf, he really liked the lion more.

The lion was so big, so powerful. It simply wasn’t a small domestic animal like a hamster!
When a wolf was very hungry, it might still catch a mouse. But a lion . . . seemed like it
never ate the very small species such as a mouse?

Shu Shu liked this kind of animal!

"So you’re a daemon!" Shu Shu's sight moved to the lion body. His gaze was more fervent
than before. He wanted to touch and stroke the lion’s mane, but he did not dare to really do
it. The mane’s slightly tangled appearance was extremely interesting.

After that, everyone else on the scene suddenly turned into animals! The little sub-
beastman liked the beast type; if they did not reveal themselves now, when would they do
it then?

Lion, wolf, antelope, Asian black bear . . . . A group of animals were surrounding Shu Shu,
and they remained friendly.

Shu Shu saw this scene and was very pleasantly surprised—all these men were actually
daemons!

He did not sense the slightest amount of malice on these men's bodies, so his impression of
these men was even better. He chattered continuously while being surrounded by these
men.

The little sub-beastman’s language, they seemed to not understand it? Jeress who had been
properly listening the little sub-beastman speak suddenly discovered this matter. He
immediately turned into his human form and tried to communicate with Shu Shu.

Shu Shu really liked this lion daemon. Even if the other person’s appearance became
human, he did not dislike him a bit. Only after the two parties “communicated” for a while
did Shu Shu manage to respond. He and these daemons definitely didn’t speak the same
language.

Towards this, Shu Shu did not take it seriously. There were so many languages in the world,
and he did not understand most of them. It was indeed very normal for people to be unable
to speak many languages!

Jeress also did not take it seriously, but he believed that the little sub-beastman had been
living in the forest for a long time. He could not help saying: “It’s too dangerous for a sub-
beastman like you to live in the forest.”

“Yeah, it's too dangerous here. Even if you have a fallen beast, he definitely can never
protect you properly. You go with us, OK!” Jeca also said while waving both his hands
incessantly, using gestures to tell the meaning of his words to Shu Shu .

Shu Shu obviously didn't understand Jeca’s words, but he knew from this man's gestures
that this man probably wanted to bring him to someplace . . . . Could it be the place where
the daemons lived?

To tell the truth, he really didn’t like to go to crowded places, but he currently didn’t know
anything at all about this place, and it always made him a little uneasy. In the end, he
wanted to know what the outside was like.

Shu Shu nodded briefly and promised to go outside to take a look around: "You want to
bring me outside to take a look around, do you? I will go!"

Edgar was watching from the sidelines and saw Shu Shu nodding. He instantly felt that his
ice-cold body, frozen by the ice and snow, seemed to get even colder.

At this moment, the pheasant in his mouth that had not been bitten to death by him
fluttered its wings and started to struggle violently, but Edgar looked like he wasn’t aware
of it.

It was actually Shu Shu who thought of Edgar at this time.

After he hung on in this world, the one he got closest to was the huge snake. Moreover, the
huge snake had already begun to cultivate into a daemon. Now that he was going to go out
to take a look around, he naturally had to take the huge snake along with him.

"Big Snake, Big Snake, come here." Shu Shu beckoned to the huge snake.

Edgar, holding a pheasant with his mouth, slithered toward Shu Shu. He was worried of
coming too close, or Shu Shu would recoil from him. He stopped just two or three meters
away from Shu Shu—in the end, he had lived in the cave for so long; Shu Shu has
completely accepted this distance and would not be afraid.

Was the little sub-beastman going to say goodbye to him?

“Good disciple, I, your master, will bring you out to see the world!” Shu Shu happily said to
the huge snake. Worried that the huge snake could not understand, he explained it again in
detail: “I’ll bring you to go out and have fun.”

Edgar stared blankly. There was a brief sensation of going from hell to heaven.
The little sub-beastman did not forget him at all; he was still thinking of him and would also
bring him when he left!

Edgar thought of this and immediately dumped the fowl in his mouth. Then he put it down
in front of Shu Shu, looking like he was asking for credit for his achievement.

“Big Snake is really amazing! Today we’ll have chicken broth to drink!” Shu Shu stated,
pleasantly surprised. He waved towards Jeress and the other men, asking these men to go
with him and have a meal together.

So many people, a single pheasant was certainly not enough to share. The disciple had
caught and given it as a present for the master, so it was reasonable to share it between
him and his disciple. Anyway, he could provide some chestnuts, stem tubers, and so on to
entertain the guests. He could also contribute some dried meat . . . .

TL’s note:
家 (jiā ) = home; family; (polite) my (sister, uncle etc); classifier for families or businesses =
dearest

A Guide to - 23
Unedited chapter

23. Courting Favor Together

The noble and precious little sub-beastman actually lived in a dark mud cave. He could only
warm himself with animal skins and cogongrass, and he could only use a stone bowl to
cook . . . .

Barely entering the cave, Jeress and the other men were distressed to the utmost.

Although they often went hunting and camping in the wild, but the condition would not be
so harsh. The space button was always equipped with many camping equipments.

These men looked distressed, but Shu Shu felt that there wasn’t anything wrong with his
cave.

He was in human form now, so he had been tidying up the cave properly, and the huge
snake had also helped him add many things to his possessions. His situation was already
much better than the time when he had been a hamster living in the wild. Comparatively,
the only setback was maybe that there was no TV here.

He did like to watch TV. When his owner had watched TV, he had always watched
attentively, eyes unblinking.

Entering the cave, Shu Shu at once went toward the bonfire and added a bit of firewood to
build a roaring fire. However, even with the roaring fire, the cave was still quite dark. Shu
Shu and Edgar who preferred the night and also had a very outstanding night vision were
already accustomed to the dark. Those beastmen, however, were very unused to it.

Such a cold day, and to these men’s surprise, there was only a bonfire to warm oneself
here . . . . The little sub-beastman was really too pitiful.

There were a total of six men in this group; each of them was tall. After entering Shu Shu's
cave, they crowded into it until it was completely packed. Two men even sat at the cave
mouth, making the inside of the cave look darker.

Upon seeing this, Jeress quickly took out a tiny camping light.

This camping light was not big, but when it was switched on, the soft light shined brightly
over the entire cave.

Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised when he saw the camping light; his eyes were full of
curiosity—there seemed to be a lot of high-tech gadgets on these monsters’ hand? In that
case, could he also bring home some gadgets later? He still loved those high-tech gadgets
that humans had.

Thinking this way, Shu Shu was all the more determined to curry favor with these
monsters. He went into the cellar he had dug himself and very generously took out the food
he had stored there, little by little. Then he grabbed the stone pot, planning to cook the
food.

Seeing Shu Shu's action, Jeress and the other men realized that this little sub-beastman was
trying to make some food for them, and they were immediately overwhelmed by this favor.

Beastmen ate too much; preparing meals for them would absolutely make the sub-
beastmen exhausted. Therefore, in ancient times, the beastmen had learned to prepare
their own meals. Nowadays, many sub-beastmen would actually use the oven to bake a pile
of meat for the beastmen to eat. But it was also just this and nothing more . . . . This sub-
beastman though, he was planning to prepare a meal for them with his own hands!

Of course, with a small stone pot like that, if he had to made enough food for six people to
eat, it might take most of the day. By then, his spirit would be weary and his strength
exhausted . . . .
Jeca thought he was about to have an opportunity to eat the food prepared by the little sub-
beastman, so he was extremely excited. Nevertheless, Jeress immediately stood up : "I'll
help!"

He then took out several forks from his own space button. He also took out more or less six
kilos of wild game meat. He stuck the forks into the meat and started to roast the meat. He
even took out a kettle for outdoor use and began to boil some water—this kettle used
energy stone, so using it for boiling water was really very convenient.

As Shu Shu watched this scene unfold, he repeatedly gasped in surprise. However, Jeca and
the other men were quite depressed—the major deserved to be called major; he was
smarter than them. They were still there, stupidly waiting to eat the food cooked by the
little sub-beastman, while the major had already thought of the importance of courting the
little sub-beastman’s favor.

They were a little slower, but they soon imitated Jeress. One after another, they took out all
kinds of things and started to help preparing the meal.

At this time, Jeress was already one step ahead from them and began to help Shu Shu deal
with the pheasant that Edgar had brought back.

Beastmen had a natural desire to protect the sub-beastmen. Even if the sub-beastman in
front of them was an old man, they would also help. Furthermore, the sub-beastman before
their eyes was not only not an old man, but also a good-looking boy . . . .

This boy was also a single sub-beastman, ah!

If the little sub-beastman liked one of them, in another two years or so, the little sub-
beastman would be fully grown, and they could get married then.

Compared to the ancient times, there were many more sub-beastmen now, and it was
because the premature mortality rate had already been reduced by a lot. However, the
number of sub-beastmen was still 20% less than that of the beastmen. And on this planet,
they saw even less than a few sub-beastmen . . . . God knew they wanted to get married to
the point of insanity. They could not wait to see their sub-beastman come to their house
and hold the proffered beast bead—which was their most precious possession besides the
beast core—in his hand. Only then could a beastman and a sub-beastman be on intimate
terms.

"My barbecue skill is the best."

"You all just give up and make a place for me. I brought some vegetables, and I can cook a
soup for the little sub-beastman to eat!"

"I have some sauce and a pot here. I can make hotpot!"
……

Those five people, you jostled me, I jostled you. The cave that originally was not big
suddenly became very crowded. Shu Shu was also carefully pushed away from the bonfire.

Suddenly having nothing to do, Shu Shu could only squeeze in beside the huge snake: "Big
Snake, I didn't expect that there are actually so many daemons in this world!"

Because there were many people in the cave, and they were all daemons, Shu Shu was not
so afraid of the huge snake and was very close to it: “They took out many things. The
outside world is surely very beautiful. I really want to go outside and take a look around.”

The little sub-beastman leaned to Edgar’s side. Edgar very much wanted to touch him, but
in the end, he still gave up. He just quietly and contentedly listened to the little sub-
beastman speak.

"If it’s quite good outside, we won’t return . . ." Shu Shu whispered. Every time he spoke, he
couldn't help inhaling through the nose, sniffing a mouthwatering smell in the air.

The food smelled really, really good. After he left the forest and went outside, could he eat
continuously? With such a thought, Shu Shu could not help but drool.

Listening to the words that the little sub-beastman said, Edgar's mood was not good at all.
The little sub-beastman could return to human society and had to return to human society.
He, however, could not.

"The roast bird is ready. Taste my cooking, please?" Not only was Jeress the first one who
had thought of cooking for Shu Shu, but he was also the first one who finished cooking a
couple of dishes and then presented them in front of Shu Shu.
In order to prevent the little sub-beastman from refusing the food, Jeress handed over the
pheasant that had been caught by the fallen beast.

The roast bird smelled extraordinarily good, and Shu Shu couldn't stop drooling. Although
he couldn't understand Jeress' words, but he could figure out the meaning of those words.
He immediately said, "Thank you."

After saying thank you, Shu Shu took the proffered roast bird and tore off a bird leg to eat.
Then, just like he usually did, he put the rest of the roast bird in the wooden bowl in front of
Edgar.

Edgar silently swallowed a mouthful of roast bird. Raising his head, he saw the other men
surround the little sub-beastman, fawning over the little sub-beastman incessantly.

Tasty mountain mushroom soup; delicious barbecue; aromatic, spicy, and appetizing
hotpot . . . . The dishes were spread over an area in front of the little sub-beastman.
Edgar wished that he could also do something for the little sub-beastman. Unfortunately, he
was unable to do anything.

Edgar was just thinking this way when he suddenly found a lot of roast meat inside the
wooden bowl in front of him.

"Good disciple, you eat more!" Shu Shu was simply unable to eat any more of those foods.
He found out that he could not decline the offerings, so he tried a little bit of each dish and
gave the rest to his disciple.

Edgar swept his eyes around and discovered that the beastmen who had presented the
little sub-beastman with food were all staring at him angrily. His mood suddenly turned
good.

He ate all these things until his stomach bulged out.

Shu Shu's sole stomach also bulged out. Patting his stomach, he felt perfectly satisfied while
thinking that these daemons before his eyes were really very friendly!

Everyone was a good man, ah! Shu Shu's eyes narrowed in happiness.

Eating and drinking their fill, the day was already late. Shu Shu didn't urge them to leave.
He gestured to those daemons, allowing them to stay in his cave for one night.

Jeress and the others agreed without the slightest hesitation.

Shu Shu got up and took in the cave he lived in. He saw that his living room seemed to be
not big enough to cram in so many people. He immediately beckoned to the lion daemon he
liked and then patted the room next to him, giving permission to the other man to sleep
with him: "The living room is too crowded, you can sleep with me!"

"!!!" Jeress was a bit stunned. The little sub-beastman actually invited him to sleep
together? This . . . this . . . .

Edgar was also stunned. He was a little angry at first, but he soon realized that maybe the
little sub-beastman simply didn’t know what sleeping together meant.

Whatever it was, he certainly could not let other people bully the little sub-beastman!

Quickly blocking the entrance to the little sub-beastman’s bedroom, Edgar looked at Jeress
coldly.

Once again, Jeress sensed that terrible power of suppression coming from the fallen beast’s
body. Quivering, he at once became clear-headed and happened to make eye contact with
the little sub-beastman’s pure gaze and brilliant smile. At this moment, he finally managed
to respond. The little sub-beastman clearly didn’t understand anything at all, and he might
not even know the difference between a beastman and a sub-beastman . . . .

Taking out a sleeping bag, Jeress laid it down in the corner and got into it. Upon seeing this,
the other men also followed suit. They all evaded the little sub-beastman’s invitation—they
inferred that they really shouldn't take advantage of an underage sub-beastman.

Shu Shu saw that these men would rather squeeze in together than sleep with him, so he
could only gave up on this plan. Then he got into his grass nest and fell asleep.

He slept well that night. He was faintly aware that someone was leaving the cave, but he
didn’t even open his eyes—most likely, it was just one of those men going out to the toilet
in the middle of the night, nothing important . . . .

Outside the cave, Edgar slithered some distance away and then stopped. Turning towards
Jeress who followed closely behind him, Edgar used his tail to write down a bunch of words
on the ground: "Tomorrow, take him along with you. I’ll leave together with you to ensure
his safety. Then later, I’ll return here."

A Guide to - 24
Unedited chapter

24. Departure and Scandal

Jeress had already decided early on to take the little sub-beastman away. At any rate, the
sub-beastman should not be living in a dangerous forest. But before that, he needed to find
out about the little sub-beastman’s circumstances. He also needed to find out about the
circumstances of this fallen beast being at the little sub-beastman’s side.

Why would they live in the forest?

The little sub-beastman and he were obstructed by the language barrier. Jeress had wanted
to communicate with the fallen beast at the little sub-beastman’s side . . . . The fallen beast
had apparently thought the same, so they had showed up together here.

Reading the words the fallen beast had written down, Jeress sighed with relief. The fallen
beast knew that he had to to leave. No matter what, a sub-beastman could not continue to
keep a fallen beast at his side.

"How could this sub-beastman is living in the forest? Why can’t he understand the common
language? Could it be that he has been living in the wild since childhood?" Jeress asked. The
little sub-beastman could not understand the common language, neither could he
understand all the other dialects. He didn’t even understand the difference between a
beastman and a sub-beastman, which was simply wrong.

Edgar glanced at Jeress and used his tail to write the answer on the ground: “He has been
living in the wild since childhood, so he doesn’t understand anything.” Edgar knew that the
little sub-beastman had not been living here since childhood. On the contrary, both of them
had been sent over from other places. But that kind of explanation was no good. It was
better off to say that the little sub-beastman had grown up here all along.

Furthermore . . . the little sub-beastman wanted to follow after these men and leave the
forest for a trip. Apart from protecting the little guy, he also planned to contact his own
parents so they would collect and take care of the little sub-beastman. Then they could help
him look for his close relatives. Since it was like this, Edgar naturally wouldn’t explain too
much about the little sub-beastman’s affairs to the beastman before his eyes.

“Living in the forest since childhood? Is he like Karl the wolfman?” Jeress was a bit
surprised. “Karl the Wolfman” was a bestseller book in the Beastman Empire, telling a story
about a beastman couple who travelled with their newly-born little beastman and had an
accident. The beastman couple died, while the little beastman was adopted by a pack of
wolves, and thanks to his formidable strength, he also became the king of the wolf pack.
Later, he ran into a beastman expedition, and only then did he realize that he was actually
not a wolf but a beastman . . . .

Edgar certainly knew about this book. After thinking for a moment, he nodded briefly.

Jeress, however, thought about the situation even more. It was quite difficult for the little
sub-beastman to survive in the forest. Him living so well now was definitely not the same
as Karl the Wolfman who had relied on his own strength . . . .

"Could it be that you’re the little sub-beastman’s father? Since you’ve been taking care of
him all along?” Jeress regarded the fallen beast in front of him with admiration. Sure
enough, as a father, he was really strong. This fallen beast could remain clear-headed in
order to protect his own child, right? Of course, it probably had something to do with the
strength of the fallen beast too . . . . Being able to make Jeress feel afraid by sheer pressure,
the strength of this fallen beast was deep and unmeasurable. Before turning into a fallen
beast, he definitely had been a beastman warrior with formidable strength!

Father? Edgar, making eye contact with Jeress’ reverent gaze, was rooted to the spot.

"Rest assured, I’ll certainly protect your child properly and won’t ever let him suffer any
harm." Jeress was conspicuously rather excited to offer his guarantee.
Edgar didn't think so, and his tail whipped past Jeress.

Jeress instinctively avoided it and somewhat had a guilty conscience. A beastman father
had never had a good opinion on the young beastman who coveted his own sub-beastman
child. That sort of guarantee he had just made was really like asking for a beating . . . . How
about he left and hide so the man could stop beating him and take some time to cool his
temper?

Although he had just met the little sub-beastman, and his feelings for the little sub-
beastman could not be called love yet, but he really liked the little sub-beastman and
intended to pursue him . . . .

Jeress stood still and decided not to dodge anymore. However, the fallen beast
unexpectedly didn’t continue to beat him. Instead, he calmly lied on his stomach in the
snow, not moving a muscle.

The next day, Shu Shu took his snake disciple along to follow after the group of “daemons”,
leaving the cave where he had lived in for half a year.

Before he left, he secretly stuffed his mouth with all the food that he could put into his food
pouches. The rest of things that he did not want to stuff into his mouth were taken out and
given as a present to Jeress and the other men.

Shu Shu had eaten the food from these people, and it was always important to behave
properly by reciprocating.

Jeress and the other men took a sack of sweet potatoes given by the little sub-beastman and
were very touched—the little sub-beastman gave them a present!
"Hurry up and let’s go, OK!" Wrapping all the animal skins he owned around his body, Shu
Shu stated happily while shivering in the cold.

Jeers nodded and then used a communication device to contact the military station.

No more than ten minutes, a helicopter came overhead the forest and landed in front of
them.

Shu Shu saw the helicopter and stared blankly at it. So actually, it was that simple if he
wanted to leave? !

"Our military communication device can send signals even in the forest." Jeress explained.
This planet did not have many garrisons, and the signal did not cover the entire planet. This
side of the virgin forest didn’t even have any people patrolling it. Probably because of this
that the little sub-beastman had not been able to ask for help to leave this forest from the
beginning.

In fact, they did not have the right to make a military helicopter come to pick up a person.
However, it was different when there was a sub-beastman in the forest. According to the
rescue regulations, when a sub-beastman met with danger during a non-war situation, the
military had to do their utmost to rescue him.
As for why they hadn't contacted the outside yesterday . . . . They had been giving the little
sub-beastman a chance to pack his luggage . . . . Well, they had also wanted to try getting
closer to the little sub-beastman.

The helicopter carried all of Jeress' group of people away. Edgar’s identity as a fallen beast
was initially questioned, but considering that there were many beastmen around, there
was no need to worry that the fallen beast would get crazy and hurt the sub-beastman.
Edgar, nevertheless, was the little sub-beastman’s close relative, so they still took him along
with them in the end.

The helicopter rose through the air, and while a group of people went to the beastman
settlement, in the capital star of the Beastman Empire, a major event had just happened. Or
it was perhaps more accurate to say that a scandal had broken out.

The Beastman Empire nowadays was a constitutional monarchy. The monarch’s power was
not that great, but even so, people still focused their attention upon the Imperial family.
Currently, the only unmarried member of the Imperial family was Prince Edgar, who was
also the dream lover of innumerable sub-beastmen and the idol of countless beastmen.

Without doubt, his rank was already eight-star beastman, and he had also accomplished
quite many feats. How could people not worship a young man like this?

But now, he had become an existence who was despised by people.

When Crown Prince Edgar had been clearing up the dangerous animals on a newly-
discovered planet, he had shaken off his bodyguards in arrogance. As a result, he had
gotten surrounded, and eventually, his beast core had been destroyed, turning him into a
fallen beast.

That wasn’t all. After he had become a fallen beast, not only had the Imperial family
concealed his situation, but they had also secretly kept him in the Capital Star. And so, just
yesterday, he had violated a sub-beastman, and the harmed sub-beastman had almost died!

The Prince had only just turned into a fallen beast, so he was still rational, but he had
actually gone to hurt a sub-beastman! The Imperial family even tried to cover up this
matter and persecute the sub-beastman’s close relatives!

If it weren’t for the escaping sub-beastman, perhaps nobody would know about this matter!

When the news and all kinds of photos and videos associated with it were spread online, so
many of the masses felt very angry. Further, the miserable appearance of the damaged sub-
beastman made them thoroughly disappointed with Edgar. They also wished that the
Imperial family could give them a statement.

Of course, the main culprit, Edgar, had to be punished too!

Author’s note:

Edgar: I’m being falsely accused, ah! Obviously I have been living contentedly in the forest
raising a hamster T_T

A Guide to - 25
Unedited chapter

25. Leopard Spirit Jones

The Imperial family scandal broke out in just a short period of time. The violated sub-
beastman’s tearful complaints on the star network were spread everywhere. In the army,
the Crown Prince had been arrogant and condescending; the videos and evidence of him
bullying and humiliating the new recruit were also put online by someone. In addition,
more people came out with information that the Crown Prince had toyed with numerous
sub-beastmen and framed his highly talented classmate. There were even many parties
who personally came forward to testify against Edgar.

Among them were the sub-beastmen who had been toyed with, the new recruit who had
been bullied and humiliated, and also the classmate who had been framed. These people’s
names and testimonies were authentic. For a time, the crown prince who had been
worshipped unexpectedly became a lowlife who was detested by everyone.

"I didn't expect that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is actually this kind of person.
It truly makes people very disappointed!"

"Previous poster, you still call him His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince? A man like him
absolutely doesn’t deserve to be a crown prince."

"His perfect image was deliberately constructed by the Imperial family, right? "

"If he’s really an eight-star warrior, how could he lost his beast core just because he got
besieged by a few wild animals? His strength is most likely fabricated, right? "

……

On the star network, all kinds of comments criticizing Edgar were breeding like flies. There
were also some people who wanted to defend him, but their arguments seemed pale and
weak in the presence of absolute evidence.

More importantly, the Imperial family all along hadn’t come out to give an explanation.

"His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince isn’t this kind of person. Don’t get deceived by
those people!"

"I used to be His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince’s classmate. He’s indeed very
remarkable. He didn't need to frame other people at all."

"His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince definitely won’t become a fallen beast . . ."

……

"The people who say that Edgar is a good person, are you blind and can't see that
evidence?"

"If he really didn't do these things, come forward with evidence, ah! Get the original story
to confront those people!

"That violent fallen beast and Edgar’s beast type are exactly the same, if it’s not him, who is
it then? "

……

In the Imperial palace of the Beastman Empire, the emperor and the imperial consort were
looking at the online comments, and both their expressions were very ugly.

Edgar had gone missing while exploring a new planet. They had been looking for him and
still haven't found him yet. Then this kind of news suddenly broke out online.

If Edgar was here, they could make Edgar appear personally to explain that it had nothing
to do with him. But, the crux was that Edgar was not here now and even had already been
missing for half a year.

Edgar couldn't stand up for himself, and if they came out and explained, no one would
believe it, let alone the people behind the scene who seemed to have been prepared since
long ago. Even more, the evidence simply made people difficult to explain.

For example, the video of Edgar bullying the new recruit. That was actually true, but the
soldier had been punished because he had made a mistake and the mistake was not like the
sort mentioned above, which was merely because the new recruit had not been respectful
enough towards Edgar. Besides, Edgar had only hit him once. However, such truth, even if
the Imperial family said it, the common people who were incited would not believe it.
What was more . . .

"This snake type fallen beast, is it Edgar after all?" The imperial consort had been
repeatedly playing the online video of the violent snake type fallen beast, his complexion
dignified.

The number of snake type beastmen were, nevertheless, countless. Even though the
beastmen of the Imperial family were astonishingly gifted, but their looks were quite
ordinary. There were many beastmen who looked like them, and the beastman in the video
looked exactly the same as Edgar.

So much so that . . . maybe he was Edgar.

When Edgar had been carrying out his mission, someone had plotted against him. The core
components of the man and the mech had all disappeared, only some mech fragments had
been left behind on the battlefield. The tremendous energy fluctuation on the scene had
probably been the result of him self-detonating his beast core . . . . From the beginning, they
had firmly believed that he had not died. They felt that he was still alive. In this case, wasn’t
it possible that he had self-detonated his beast core and then got controlled by someone?

Was it possible that the snake type fallen beast was really Edgar?

"Only watching the video, I can’t tell if it’s Edgar or not, but he won't do this kind of thing."
The emperor of the Beastman Empire was in the prime of life. He had still been high-
spirited half a year ago, but now, he was unexpectedly showing his old age.

His outstanding son suddenly had had an accident. This matter had hit him deeper than he
had imagined.

"Edgar won’t do this kind of thing, but what if he’s controlled by someone? What if he’s
drugged?" the imperial consort said eagerly.

The two men looked at each other in dismay, silent at last.

If it was really their child, what were they going to do?

When the Imperial family scandal in the capital star got more and more intense, the
helicopter carrying Shu Shu and Edgar finally arrived at the beastman colony of
Gass planet.

The beastman colony was located in the northern hemisphere of Gass planet, while the
forest that had been their home was located in the southern hemisphere. The distance
between both sides was far away, and there was also a strait separating the two. It was
quite a marvel that Jeress and the other men had actually run off to such a distant place to
go hunting.
From the inside of the helicopter, Shu Shu had seen all kinds of high-rise buildings, as well
as various kinds of high-tech products. He had even seen someone standing on top of some
flying object high up in the sky . . . .

When did the science and technology on Earth develop so much? Shu Shu faintly felt that
something was wrong, but it was too late to think deeply about it. Glancing to left and right,
he started to look like a simple person who was overwhelmed by new experiences and
luxurious surroundings, constantly gasping in surprise.

Gasp of surprise aside, he started to feel a bit afraid.

Feeling uneasy, Shu Shu pulled the animal skins on his body tighter. He always felt that he
looked out of place compared to everything here. Inexplicably, Jeress and the other men
also made him feel strange. In the end, he actually couldn’t help but move closer to Edgar’s
side.

"Big Snake, this place is really big, ah!" Shu Shu’s face was full of emotions.

Edgar was silent; he could not speak now, and also . . . from his perspective, this place was
not big. Indeed, when it came to places, the capital star was a hundredfold bigger and a
hundredfold more beautiful than here.

"I feel a little afraid." Shu Shu said again, his voice very low. It was only Edgar who heard
and understood Shu Shu’s words.

Extending his own tail, Edgar patted Shu Shu's shoulder.

Shu Shu was pacified and then recalled that it was a snake tail patting him . . . . It seemed
that he was even more afraid now, ah!

Shu Shu looked at the huge snake that was stationed very close to him, all the hair on his
body standing on end. At this moment, he heard a very gentle voice: "Are you the little sub-
beastman whom they picked up in the forest?"

Shu Shu could not understand what the man said, but that man’s appearance made Shu Shu
feel very, very secure—that man was just like him, half-man half-animal!

The man seemed to be about thirty years old. He didn’t look like Jeress and the rest who
were muscle-bound from head to toe—on the contrary, he was rather thin. Looking at the
cultured and refined man with a gentle smile hanging on his face made people who saw
him can’t help but have a deep, good impression of him.

Without doubt, Shu Shu liked those two round ears on top of the man’s human ears . . . .
Those were leopard ears, right? Was this man in front of him a leopard spirit?

"You’re also just like me. Did your cultivation go wrong?" Shu Shu asked.
The young man with leopard ears did not understand Shu Shu’s words, but he already
knew some things about Shu Shu from the inside information sent by Jeress. No wonder he
had been smiling gently at Shu Shu all this time: "Hello, my name is Jones. I’m a doctor. I’ll
take you to do a checkup, OK?"

Jones beckoned to Shu Shu, and Shu Shu followed after him for a few steps before looking
back towards the huge snake.

Edgar glanced at Jones, tail tapping the floor a few times.

"He can also go with us." Jones said to Shu Shu.

"Dr. Jones, don’t! This is a fallen beast!" Jeress immediately said. Although Dr. Jones was
quite powerful, but he was also a mere sub-beastman. What if he got hurt by the fallen
beast?

"Do you think that I can't even handle a fallen beast?" Dr. Jones was all smiles toward
Jeress.

"Of . . . of course not . . ." Jeress stammered, unexpectedly showing some fear on his face.

Apparently, this leopard spirit was quite powerful, ah! Shu Shu looked at the man
admiringly while encouraging himself. He believed that he would surely become very
powerful as well. Even if he could not become very powerful, his disciple would definitely
become very powerful!

"Let's go." Dr. Jones turned his body around and walked ahead.

Shu Shu, a little nervous, followed closely behind.

"Jeress’ group found a little sub-beastman in the forest!"

"He looks really cute, ah! So small and exquisite!"

"I want to talk with the little sub-beastman!"

……

A group of beastmen crowded in not far away, whispering. They stared at Shu Shu and
drooled. At last, someone could not help but stand up and walk toward Shu Shu.

Naturally, it was a particularly tall beastman. He wore a skintight combat uniform,

revealing all his muscles. When he walked, his imposing manner was even more striking.

It was the first time Shu Shu saw such a tall man. He gaped at him and got scared in the end.
Making eye contact with the other man’s hungry gaze, he couldn’t help but shrank a little
and went to hide behind the "leopard spirit"—this daemon looked so fierce and also liked
him, didn’t he?

Then, Shu Shu saw a scene that shocked him.

The "leopard spirit" pressed a switch on his hand, and a needle flew toward the muscled
male. The muscled man's eyes went straight, and then he crashed onto the ground and
turned into an elephant, slumbering and snoring.

What an awesome hidden weapon! What an awesome leopard spirit!

While Shu Shu was busy admiring the sub-beastman Jones, whom he believed was a
leopard spirit, Jones himself was smiling and sweeping his eyes over the restless beastmen
surrounding them: "This sub-beastman is still young, you’d better not have any thoughts
that you shouldn’t have."

The surrounding beastmen thought of Dr. Jones’ earlier trick and immediately quivered.
They no longer dared to think too much. Jeress, who originally wanted to catch up, also
halted his step with a bitter face.

Jones brought Edgar and the little sub-beastman directly to his infirmary, and his
expression suddenly became solemn: "Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, how
could you appear here? Also . . . how could you become a fallen beast?"

A Guide to - 26
Unedited chapter

26. Watching Children Instructional Video

During the journey, Edgar had mulled over what would follow after the little sub-beastman
arrived at the beastman colony. For example, how to resolve his and the little sub-
beastman’s ID problem, how to contact his own parents, and also how to find the
undiscovered traitor. He had thought of everything, but there had been no perfect answer.
Until he saw Jones. Only then did he sigh in relief.

Jones was a friend of his birth father.

His birth father had been born on a remote planet, his family financial situation average,
and Jones had once been his classmate.
Jones had been born in a wretched family, worse than his birth father’s. Jones’ family had
been poor since he had been a child, so he had had no money to study in the university, but
he had never given up on his study. He had joined the army at the age of eighteen and
become a nurse. Later on, he had followed after a military doctor and studied medicine
intensively under him. He had also been recommended several times by the army to study
in some well-known hospitals. Twenty years ago, he had already been a famous trauma
surgeon. He had also published a research paper on a quick suturing method for the beast
type, and was an expert at performing surgery on the beastman who became a beast type
after getting injured. In the Beastman Empire, he was one of the very best great masters in
the field of medicine.

Edgar regarded the very young-looking sub-beastman in front of him. His birth father and
Dr. Jones had a very good relationship. When Dr. Jones had returned to the capital star a
few years ago, he had met with this man. Upon his birth father’s request, he had even
revealed his beast type and let the man collect material on him . . . .

One heard that Dr. Jones had been living on a remote planet in order to be able to study all
kinds of beastman medical cases better. Apparently it was true.

"Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince?" Jones asked again. Many sub-beastmen were
not good at identifying a beastman's beast type, but he was different. He had mixed in the
army for thirty years and seen and known the beast types of countless beastmen. He had
already had his own methods for identifying them, and he absolutely wouldn’t make a
mistake. Not to mention that the crown prince had once been in his hands, being "studied"
carefully.

Although he had not shown anything on the surface, but in fact, his heart had long been as
turbulent as a stormy sea—the crown prince had become a fallen beast!

Half a year ago, he had received the news that Edgar had been missing and, reportedly, had
also suffered serious injuries. Therefore, whenever he heard that a serpentine fallen beast
had showed up, he would specially go out to take a look. He had not expected that this time
it was really Edgar.

Jones couldn’t stop his hands from trembling slightly. His shocked look made Shu Shu a bit
puzzled. After discovering that the man’s sight was fixed on the huge snake’s body, he
couldn't help but said in a small voice: "Is there a problem with Big Snake?" The huge snake
cultivated so quickly, could it be that it had come from an ancient race? Maybe it had a
mythical animal bloodline and what not? How could it made this leopard spirit so
surprised? His disciple was really exceptional.

Edgar didn't know Shu Shu's train of thought. He waved his tail toward Jones and then used
his tail tip to point at Shu Shu. His move was done behind Shu Shu’s body, so Shu Shu totally
didn’t see it, and fortunately, he was looking at Jones curiously now.
Jones finally calmed down. He glanced at Shu Shu, and a smile showed up on his face: "You
don't seem to understand much about this world. I’ll show you some popular children
science videos." He pulled Shu Shu to the sofa on the side and pressed a button. Across the
sofa, a screen appeared, and a children instructional video began to play.

Vaguely, Shu Shu had already realized that everything here was very different than he had
thought. To say the least, this place was completely different than the earth he knew. He
was watching the children instructional video now, and he watched it very seriously while
starting to follow the video to learn the local language.

Although he was lacking in strength, but, unlike the huge snake, he could already form the
daemon core. It allowed him to have a highly retentive memory, so his learning ability was
particularly fast.

The little sub-beastman was engrossed in the children instructional video, but he would
turn his head to look at Edgar from time to time. Taking note of this detail, Jones did not
bring Edgar to another room and gave Edgar a tablet instead.

Shu Shu had been paying attention to Edgar all along. When he saw this scene, he thought
this little daemon spirit, Jones, had also prepared a toy or a learning tool for the huge snake.
He actually did not take it seriously, but the corner of his eyes nevertheless didn’t leave the
huge snake’s body.

The huge snake had already developed intelligence. It could learn many human things like
he had done long ago. He hoped it could learn more quickly, so that the two of them could
help each other in the future.

That’s right, he had to study hard and strive for self-improvement. No matter what, he
could not fall behind his own disciple.

While Shu Shu was seriously learning from the children educational video, Edgar quickly
tapped on the tablet in front of him and communicated with Jones who stood beside him
and also held a tablet.

If they were in the capital star, they actually could use the more convenient network
helmets, but Gass planet was a remote planet and essentially wasn’t connected to the star
network. The general network inside the planet did not even cover the whole planet.
Naturally, they could only use this ordinary tablet.

Anyway, it was enough for them to communicate.

Edgar used his body to block Shu Shu's line of sight while his tail tip kept moving on the
tablet. Not long after, he finished typing out his past experiences. Since his parents had let
Jones record his physical data, Jones was surely trustworthy. Moreover, his current
physical condition was obvious, and he also had nothing to hide.
Jones read the words in front of him, his complexion very unsightly. The members of the
Imperial family were always sparse; Edgar was the only child of the current emperor and
his imperial consort. And now, Edgar had become a fallen beast and was being framed by
someone. How big of a blow was it for them?

Furthermore, in whose hands Edgar had gone down after all? Was it possible that these
people were actually targeting the emperor and his imperial consort?

Jones’ expression was a little grave. In the end, he could only write on the tablet: “I will
inform His Majesty and the Imperial Consort of your news.” He had used the courteous you
to call Edgar before, but now that he was less anxious, he did not use it anymore.

"Don't let others know." Edgar tapped out the sentence on the tablet. After tapping it out,
his mood was exceptionally complicated.

Of course he wanted to return to human society, but he had already become a beast. If he
did go back, he would only become an inconvenience. He might as well let other people
think that he was dead.

Jones took a quick look at the huge snake in front of him. At first, he wanted to say
something, but in the end, he just gave a bitter smile.

He had studied the fallen beasts for so many years and always hoped that he could make
the fallen beasts become the beastmen again, but he had gained nothing.

Legend had it that when the gods saw the sub-beastmen live in hardships, they had the
beasts become the beastmen to protect the sub-beastmen properly, and the beast core was
the key for them to become humans. Without the beast core . . . they were just beasts.

A fallen beast could no longer become a human. This matter had long been known by all
people in the Beastman Empire. And so, how could a beast exist in human society?

Coming outside with the communication device, Jones took a deep breath and couldn't help
but frown slightly.

Gass planet was too far away from the capital star. Although the military information
channel could be directly connected with the capital star, but wanting to open that kind of
channel required passing layer upon layer of checkpoints. It was very unlikely to genuinely
depend on this channel to transmit information. He was afraid that Edgar’s affairs would
spread everywhere in the end.

Jones eventually used his own communication device to transmit the confidential
information. By sending the information through the information hub, it might reach the
capital star in a few days.

Although the speed was a bit slow, but in any case, the information would not be known by
other people . . . . Edgar had already been missing for half a year, just a few more days
would not make a difference.

Done with this matter, Jones returned to the previous room just to see that the huge snake
was accompanying the little sub-beastman nearby, watching TV together with the little
sub-beastman. The two people looked very harmonious.

No, these were not two people. Rather, these were a human and a beast.

TL’s note:
您 (nín) = you (courteous)
你 (nǐ) = you (informal)

We're 20% into the story by chapters ᕙ (° ~ ° ~)

A Guide to - 27
Unedited chapter

27. Getting Help to Settle Down

Shu Shu was watching those instructional videos that children watched, and the more he
saw, the more he felt that something was wrong.

He had always thought that he had still been on the earth. The second he had been found,
he had still thought that he had run into a group of monsters who lived together on the
earth. But now it seemed that he had been wrong, ah!

In the end, he was momentarily unable to say where the wrongness was, but somehow,
everything now was totally different from what he had imagined.

Shu Shu was just thinking about it when he suddenly saw the "little daemon" in the video
being carried by his parents onto a spaceship.

On the screen, the cartoon child Cocoa danced along to the background sound of “Cocoa
travels on a spaceship; Cocoa is going to travel on a spaceship; Cocoa goes on a trip; Cocoa
is going to go on a trip”, looking incomparably lively. Shu Shu, however, was already
stupefied.
Spaceship! There was actually a spaceship here! This video talked about all kinds of general
knowledge in life, and a spaceship actually showed up in the video!

Here . . . was not the earth?

When he had been trapped in the forest before, because he had once lived in the forest for a
long, long time, although he had been afraid, but he hadn’t felt that he had been
incongruous with everything around him. Now though . . . .

Shu Shu had the faint sensation of being abandoned by the whole world.

This place . . . was not the earth he had lived in.

Although the spiritual power on the earth was sparse, and the environmental pollution was
grave, and he had not seen any other daemon except for him, but the earth after all was his
native place. He had lived there for so many years, but here . . . Where was this place after
all? Those men, were they really daemons?
In panic, Shu Shu whole person couldn't help but start to stiffen and then tremble slightly.

Edgar had been paying attention to Shu Shu’s condition. When he discovered this situation,
he immediately came to Shu Shu, observing Shu Shu anxiously.

A familiar scent suddenly appeared; Shu Shu subconsciously stretched his arms out and
hugged Edgar's head while asking: "Big Snake, where the heck is this, ah?" His eyes were
hot, and then his tears flowed out.

Edgar was somewhat dazed when the little sub-beastman suddenly got so close to him.
Then, feeling the warm tears falling onto his body, he became relentlessly distressed.
However, he did not even have hands to help wiping those tears.

"What to do, ah . . ." Shu Shu once again asked. He had to say that everything here was so
unfamiliar to him, and it was only the huge snake that he was quite familiar with . . . . Wait a
minute, snake?

Shu Shu abruptly reacted. Apparently he was . . . hugging a snake head?

The scales under his hands were cold and smooth, and the enormous snake mouth was
next to him . . . .

Before, this situation would definitely make Shu Shu scared to "death" or immediately rigid,
but now he already had a certain immunity. As a result, he, at any rate, didn't react in the
ways mentioned above. He ultimately just pushed the huge snake away and then cried out
in fear and jumped onto the sofa.

It seemed like . . . this kind of reaction was even more hurtful? Shu Shu saw that the huge
snake remained motionless even when being pushed away by him. On the whole, he felt
very embarrassed: "I'm sorry, I’m sorry . . ." He also didn't want to do such things, but he
could not do anything about his instinctive reaction . . . .

Edgar actually had long been used to it. The little sub-beastman was not that courageous
and was also afraid of snake. Indeed, this kind of thing was quite normal, and in fact, it was
nothing to find fault with.

After all, the little sub-beastman had been trying his best to overcome his fear to approach
Edgar.

Although Edgar thought so, but his heart was still incomparably bitter.

"Big Snake, ah, when you become a human, I definitely won’t be afraid of you." Shu Shu
gazed at the huge snake and smiled fawningly.

He only had the huge snake now. The huge snake did not have any malice and would even
protect him. He really didn't want to be so afraid of it and kill his future prospects, but he
couldn't help it . . . .

He had to make the huge snake cultivate successfully into a human as soon as possible!
When the huge snake succeeded in cultivating into a human, he would have nothing to be
afraid of!

"You . . . don't move. Let me take a look at your cultivation progress." Shu Shu said while
using a finger to touch the huge snake’s body very carefully. Then he sent off a sliver of
spiritual power within his body.

Using spiritual power to check other people's internal condition was actually very rude. A
normal person absolutely wouldn’t let other people's spiritual power enter their body.
However, Shu Shu did not know about this issue, and Edgar also didn’t guard against Shu
Shu. As a result, Shu Shu’s spiritual power flew free with no obstruction within Edgar's
body. Soon, it checked Edgar’s condition all the way through.

Quite a lot of spiritual power, ah! Moreover . . . it seemed like it was going to transform?

It loosely meant that the huge snake’s lightning tribulation could arrive tomorrow!

Shu Shu’s previously gloomy mood was swept clean, and he excitedly patted the huge
snake’s head and praised it: “Disciple, you’re really awesome! You’re going to transform,
and you’re several hundred times faster than your master!” No, it seemed to be more than
several hundred times. He had cultivated for hundreds of years, while this snake had only
cultivated for less than one hundred days!

Anyway, this was a good thing. When the huge snake became a human, he would have a
companion. Even if he could not make a living to live here, at worst, he would just return to
the mountain together with his disciple.
When the moment came, making his disciple go hunting while he himself preparing a meal
at home was also fine.

Of course, if it was possible, he still hoped that he could stay here. After all, there were so
many amazing high-tech products here . . . . Thinking about it, Shu Shu pulled the huge
snake closer and continued to watch the children instructional video: "We both have to
study hard and strive for self-improvement, so we can find a job in the future. We also have
to find a good job, only then would we be all right. You can eat too much."

Edgar: "..." All beastmen could eat, ah!

Edgar accompanied the little sub-beastman to watch all kinds of videos that he had never
watched in his childhood, and his mood slowly became tranquil. At the same time, he was
also a bit puzzled. The little sub-beastman had said several times that Edgar would be able
to become a sub-beastman in the future. What was the meaning of these words?

The meaning of "human" should surely be sub-beastman, right? Every time the little sub-
beastman said “human”, he pointed at himself.

Shu Shu's learning ability was very fast. When Jones returned after arranging a few things,
Shu Shu could already speak some simple sentences to him: "Hello! Hello! My name is Shu
Shu."

Jones smiled at Shu Shu. He had already learned some things about this little sub-beastman
from Edgar. According to Edgar’s version of events, this little sub-beastman was his savior,
but he did not understand anything at all.

After becoming aware of this detail, Jones originally wanted to give this little sub-beastman
an examination and then compare the result with the gene bank to check if there was a
possibility that he was a missing sub-beastman or not. In the end, he was rejected by Edgar.

There should be some secrets in this little sub-beastman’s body. However, he appeared to
be very simple. Even if there were some secrets, by no means those secrets were ill-
intentioned.

Glancing at the little sub-beastman who put all his thoughts on his face, Jones immediately
felt a little relaxed: "Hello, Susu! My name is Jones (Qió ng sī)."

Dying poor (qió ng sǐ)? Shu Shu laughed up his sleeve and smiled furtively, but then he
quickly put away his smile.

Was my name very strange? Jones was a bit puzzled. Afterwards, he helped Shu Shu setting
up a residence—by now, both Shu Shu and Edgar were his responsibilities to be taken care
of.
A little sub-beastman had suddenly appeared in the forest. Although this matter was
strange, it actually did not need Jones the doctor. But this time, taking Edgar into
consideration, he nevertheless took on the responsibility to handle this matter. He also
found a good reason for his involvement—he definitely could not deliver the cute little sub-
beastman to that group of uncouth fellows in the barracks to be taken care of.

As for Edgar, this fallen beast . . . . He said he wanted to help this fallen beast examine his
physical condition, and everyone else immediately understood.

"You two stay here for the time being, OK? Just tell me if you need anything. Also, your
identity chip, I will bring it to you tomorrow." Jones said to Shu Shu. Knowing that Shu Shu
might not understand, he also made some gestures, letting Shu Shu stay at ease.

Although the house prepared by Jones was very different than those on the earth, but many
of its areas were similar. Jones in front demonstrated how to use various kinds of domestic
electric appliances. Shu Shu more or less mastered them; he could even operate all the
kitchen stuffs.

"They prepared a lot of food!" Shu Shu found that there was a big freezer in the kitchen, and
after seeing a lot of meat frozen inside, his eyes were bright.

Edgar finally ate some roast meat today. Of course, Shu Shu used the oven to roast it. He
had never used an oven, so he didn’t dare to roast the meat for too long. The first time, he
only roasted it for two minutes. After two minutes, he took the roast meat out to inspect it.
He discovered that it was still not roasted. He put it back and roasted it for another five
minutes. After five minutes, it was still not roasted enough. He put it in again to roast for
ten minutes . . . .

Roasted like this, of course the roast meat would not taste good. But, whether it was Edgar
or Shu Shu, both of them were very satisfied with the meal. After eating, Shu Shu
immediately said: "Let's hurry up and cultivate, OK!"

TL’s note:
Jones = Qió ng sī
琼 (qió ng) = jasper; fine jade; beautiful; exquisite
斯 (sī) = (phonetic); this

穷 (qió ng) = poor; destitute; to use up; to exhaust; thoroughly; extremely

死 (sǐ) = to die; impassable; uncrossable; inflexible; rigid; damned; extremely
A Guide to - 28
Unedited chapter

28. It’s Time to Advance the Cultivation

Gass planet was vast, but sparsely populated, so they had construction robots that helped
building houses. The people generally lived in detached villas, and naturally, Jones also
prepared a villa for Edgar and Shu Shu.

On the ground floor of the two-story small building, there were a living room, a kitchen, a
dining room, and a guest bedroom. Upstairs, there were two bedrooms and a study plus a
quite large terrace. At this moment, Shu Shu was bringing Edgar to the terrace: "Come, let’s
start cultivating!"

Edgar began to cultivate. He had just cultivated for a while when he felt the area where he
had lost the scales before started to itch again.

What exactly was going on?

Cultivating was advantageous to him. He was very sure about this point. It was just . . . why
would he feel itchy? Why had his scales fallen off as a result of cultivating?

Edgar couldn't concentrate on cultivating because of his physical condition. In the end, he
barely opened his eyes when he saw that the little sub-beastman was staring at him.

Shu Shu originally wanted to cultivate together with the huge snake, but he was now stuck
on a level where he could not go up or go down. Not to mention that the spiritual power
within his body was only a little. He basically couldn't cultivate, so he simply stared at the
disciple beside him, watching it continuously.
Discovering that the disciple was not cultivating, he urged it repeatedly: "Cultivate, ah.
Hurry up and cultivate!"

Edgar looked at the little sub-beastman and, enduring the continuing itch, started to
cultivate again. He and the little sub-beastman did not spend much time interacting, so he
didn't want to refuse the little sub-beastman’s request.

Shu Shu saw how the huge snake worked hard and nodded with satisfaction. When the
huge snake became a human, they would be able to stay together forever!

Thinking about those things, Shu Shu became a little sleepy. He said a few more words and
had the huge snake work hard cultivating. Nevertheless, he himself went to the bedroom
and slept.
A human bed was really so comfortable to sleep on, so soft. It was truly many times better
than the bed he had made himself . . . .

Edgar cultivated for one night and felt that his strength had recovered some more, even if
his body still itched. The stream of so-called energy within his body became even more
abundant, looking like it was going to overflow.

This energy had initially been gas-like, and now it became watery. It would probably
become solid afterwards, right? It was a pity that he did not know whether this thing also
had other uses apart from healing.

Later, when he lived alone in the forest, he might actually try to study the usefulness of this
thing to pass the time.

After Edgar circulated the spiritual power within his body once, he saw the little sub-
beastman dazedly come out of the room with eyes closed, inhaling through the nose and
walking over to his side.

Edgar stayed stock-still in the same place, wanting to see if the little sub-beastman would
run into his arms . . . . Well, he had no arms now, so the little sub-beastman would only walk
to his side and get close to him.

However, things obviously would not be so wonderful. The little sub-beastman barely
walked a few steps before waking up. He looked around in alarm, paused, and then ran
back to his room.

After a while, the properly-dressed little sub-beastman ran out again and arrived in from of
him: "Let me take a look at your cultivation!"

Edgar obediently let the little sub-beastman check his condition. He moved his body in
passing to block the area with the missing scales.

Shu Shu quickly checked out Edgar's condition and discovered that Edgar was one step
closer to advancement. Face showing a pleasantly surprised expression, he praised: "Big
Snake, you’re really great!"

Edgar suddenly thought that a little itching was nothing. However, as this thought rose, he
at once felt a little ridiculous . . . . Truly, he still didn't expect that one day his brain would
get dizzy and confused because of a beauty.

This little sub-beastman actually couldn’t be considered beautiful. At most, he could be

called cute. If it was in the past, Edgar reckoned that he simply wouldn’t take note of
someone like the little sub-beastman. However, they had met at the most appropriate time .
...

Edgar found that he somewhat wanted to rub against the little sub-beastman. In addition to
this, he also wanted to touch the little sub-beastman’s chubby little face.

Taking back and putting away his own tail that repeatedly wanted to escape to the little
sub-beastman’s side, Edgar gritted his teeth and tapped his tail down three times—this was
the "secret signal" that he and the little sub-beastman had agreed on; as long as he tapped
down three times, it indicated that he was hungry.

At the moment, he either needed to try diverting his own attention or just eat something,
OK!

"I’ll make you something to eat right away!" Shu Shu hurriedly went to the kitchen and
began to cook at lightning speed. Worried that cooking with the oven was too slow, he used
a meat slicer to cut the meat real thin and then boiled the thin slices thoroughly. After
taking them out and rinsing them with cold water, he quickly put them on a plate for the
huge snake to eat.

Edgar was happily watching Shu Shu bustle around. The little sub-beastman still cared a lot
about him!

At this time, Shu Shu actually wished his movements could be faster and faster, only then
would he be alright. He was not afraid of everything else, but he was afraid of his hungry
disciple. If the hungry disciple suddenly thought that its master was quite delicious, what
could he do about it?

Actually, Shu Shu did know that the huge snake would not suddenly run over and eat him,
but he just couldn't control himself from thinking irrationally . . . . Wait until the huge snake
became a human, and then everything would be good!

Shu Shu made a pile of food to feed the huge snake’s stomach to the full. Following this, he
also ate a few mouthfuls, and then he should supervise and urge his disciple to continue
cultivating.

Shu Shu kept thinking about the fact that the huge snake would become a human, and then
he realized . . . . The daily necessities in this house seemed to be only for him alone? The
huge snake would become a human for real, and it did not even have some proper clothes,
did it? How about he went out and bought some? But he did not have any money, what’s to
be done then?

Shu Shu was at a loss for a while and then abruptly realized that he was thinking too much.
The huge snake still had not become a human yet, who knew what size of clothes it was
going to wear? Maybe when the moment came, it would transform into a little baby!

Looking at the huge snake, the ancient Shu Shu who was showing a strange smile ultimately
decided to continue to study hard. First, he had to learn speaking the local language.

However, Shu Shu had not studied for long before someone came. It was Jeress who had
brought him out of the forest: "Hello, Susu!"

"Hello!" Shu Shu showed a big smile toward the other man. He had a good impression of
this lion spirit. Keeping his mind on practicing the spoken language, he asked: "What’s your
name?"

"My name is Jeress!" Jeress was smiling and using the simplest language to communicate
with the sub-beastman in front of him.

Edgar silently stared at the two men, feeling depressed.

"Good disciple, you continue to cultivate, ah!" Shu Shu saw Edgar standing still beside him
and urged the huge snake.

Edgar was even more depressed. He focused on glaring coldly at the two men in front of
him.

Jeress only felt that his body was getting colder and colder. Taking a quick look at the
glaring snake next to him, he suddenly had some guilty conscience.

In front of the beastman father’s face, he flirted with the sub-beastman son. This action
absolutely deserved a beating.

But the little sub-beastman was really cute! Even if he undoubtedly didn’t have a chance to
pursue this little sub-beastman, he was still eager to talk to him . . . .

Jeress stayed strong.

Shu Shu was unaware of everything. After practicing the spoken language for a while, he
was very firm in rushing the huge snake to cultivate.

TL's note:
Sad to say that once-a-week update will start sooner than I've expected. Instead of chapter
33, it'll start on chapter 29. So, see you next Wednesday!

A Guide to - 29
Unedited chapter

29. Feeling Jealous and Thundercloud

Jeress was a very patient man; Shu Shu and he chatted pretty well. Relying on the daemon’s
powerful memory, Shu Shu spoke more and more smoothly and soon caught up with . . . a
two-year-old little beastman.

Although a two-year-old little beastman was not likely to have a wide vocabulary, and
although there were still many words that Shu Shu didn’t understand, but he believed that
everything would quickly change. He had never spoken any language before, but just by
listening to people talking, when he turned into a human form, he began as a clever daemon
who could immediately speak. Was there any possibility that he could not learn the
language of this place?

Shu Shu was full of confidence in himself.

When Jones came to find Edgar, he saw that Shu Shu and Jeress had moved up to chatting,
and the content of the chat . . . . He estimated it was about the same to that of kindergarten
children?

"Good morning!" Jones issued the greeting with a smile and observed the little sub-
beastman carefully. The little sub-beastman was in a good spirit, so it could be assumed
that he had had a pretty good rest last night. He also adapted well to the completely-new
environment, which was actually very rare.

In fact, in the little sub-beastman’s current situation, he should not live alone. The right
thing to do was trying to find another sub-beastman to accompany him or having him live
in a family with sub-beastman. It had been Edgar who proposed that he and the little sub-
beastman should just live alone, and Jones had not refused.

Not only Jones trusted Edgar's self-control, he also reckoned that they could only get along
like that for several days, so there was no need to separate them now.

"Good morning." Shu Shu greeted back and smiled at the leopard spirit who had suffered
the same mishap as him when becoming a human. Although this world made him feel out of
place, but he was not overly scared. The society on the earth had legal systems and
institutions, and this place had to be even more developed than the earth. It should be
unlikely that they would kill people like scything grass, right? Yeah, it would certainly not
happen. If they had really been bad people, they would have already taken him prisoner!

"Do you want to go out and have a stroll? You may have Jeress accompany you going out."
Jones said and then said it again a few more times using easily understood words: "Do you
want to go for a walk? Do you want to go shopping? Jeress will take you there."

Going out to shop? Shu Shu’s eyes lit up, and he nodded vigorously: “I want to!” After he
nodded, he remembered something: “Money. I have no money.” He had already asked
Jeress to explain about “money”. After all, it was a very important thing that could buy
food.

"This is for you. Jeress will teach you how to use it." Jones took out a card and gave it to Shu
Shu.

Shu Shu looked at the card, and his eyes were as bright as the full moon. However, he also
felt that he should not take other people’s money casually. In the end, he patted his own
chest and said, “Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I will give it back to you.”

Jones could not stop the corner of his mouth from twitching. He knew that this child
probably wanted to say that he would return the money later, but he didn't know how to
say "later". As a primitive, remote planet, Gass Planet was basically self-sufficient. It didn't
cost much money here, and Jones also didn't lack money, so he immediately said: "No
need."

"I will." Shu Shu said. Following this, he spoke to his disciple in Chinese: "Disciple, you must
work hard in the future. Earn some money to pay me back, you know?" He went out
because he wanted to shop for his disciple, but of course, the disciple also had to contribute
and pay him back.

The little sub-beastman was willing to spend his own money, but he was not willing to
spend other people’s? Edgar was perfectly satisfied.

"Move. Let's go shopping." Shu Shu spoke in local language and beckoned to the huge
snake.

"Hold on, he can't go." Jones put a stop to it. Seeing Shu Shu's puzzled face, he explained the
reason: "It’s inconvenient."

The huge snake still hadn’t cultivated into a human, so it was indeed inconvenient and
might even scare people . . . . Shu Shu accepted this reason, however, thinking that the huge
snake could not go, he suddenly didn’t want to go as well.

"There are many interesting things there." Jeress tried to persuade Shu Shu. He really,
really wanted to shop together with the little sub-beastman.

"Yes, ah, there are also many beautiful clothes there." Jones added. The little sub-beastman
had been wearing animal skin on his arrival. Although he had changed his clothes now, the
change of clothes was actually the most ordinary style of loungewear Jones had brought.
Today the little sub-beastman could definitely go and pick some nice clothes to buy and
wear at home.

"There are also lots and lots of delicious things!" Jeress said again.

Shu Shu didn't care much about clothes, but hearing that there were lots of delicious things,
he couldn't resist anymore. Swallowing his saliva, he firmly stated: "Go! I will go!"
"Big Snake, wait for me to come back. I’ll bring you some delicious things!" Before leaving,
Shu Shu once again spoke to the huge snake in Chinese.

Seeing Shu Shu and Jeress leave together, Edgar’s mood was extraordinarily bad, but he
also knew that Jones wanted to have a talk with him and had to sent Shu Shu away for that.
Needless to say, Edgar had not stopped him.

Jones indeed had something to say to Edgar, and he also planned to give Edgar a physical
examination at the same time. Yesterday, he had suddenly become aware that Edgar had
become a fallen beast, and he had been so unsettled that he overlooked the opportunity. He
naturally had to make up for it now.

"I’ve promised you that I wouldn’t push the little sub-beastman to get a physical
examination. Nevertheless, I must give you a physical examination." Jones, seeing Edgar
unwilling to cooperate, coaxed him.

Edgar hesitated, but he still nodded in the end. However, he couldn't help but think of the
little sub-beastman. The little sub-beastman was obviously very unfamiliar with everything
here, yet he could dress himself and could also use every kind of electrical appliances after
taking a look at them . . . . Could it be that he had lived on a solitary planet in a remote
location before? In this case, why didn't he know the difference between a beastman and a
sub-beastman?

When Edgar was being examined by Jones, Shu Shu was shopping.

Formerly, he had merely been a very, very small little hamster. Naturally, it had been
impossible to go shopping. Now was his first time seeing such a lively street, and he was
simply excited to the max.

Selling clothes, selling foods, selling toys . . . . Shu Shu saw a whole group of shops, and the
more he saw, the more excited he was.

There were many things that he especially wanted to buy, but the money in his possession
was actually not his. If he spent it excessively, he might not be able to afford it in the future.
In that case, he could only restrain himself!

He had had an owner who couldn't control herself from buying all kinds of things. Every
month, she squandered all her monthly salary. Once, at the end of the month, she couldn't
even afford to eat instant noodles, so she had no other choice but to take those oats, millets,
and corn kernels that were originally for him to eat and use them to make some porridge
for herself. It was totally unbearable!

In no way would he fall into this plight!

However, the barbecue next door smelled really good, ah . . . . In the end, Shu Shu still
handed out the card he held and asked for ten skewers of barbecue.

"I’ll treat you, all right?" Jeress was a little anxious. He was taking a sub-beastman
shopping, and he actually let the sub-beastman buy his own snacks. He would be despised
and condemned by the other beastmen!

"No need, no need." Shu Shu shook his head. It was better to be indebted to only one
person, making it easy to pay up in the future . . . . As he spoke, he bit down a big mouthful
of barbecue.

This barbecue was really much more delicious than the ones made by himself. He had to let
the huge snake taste it . . . . Shu Shu put some barbecue into his food pouches, leaving no
trace.

His food pouches were a very magical space. He could put lots and lots of food in there. The
food put inside wouldn’t go bad or even get tainted with other smells. They were practically
as handy as the magical space in certain novels. The only drawback was that . . . the
entrance of this space was his mouth.

Therefore, although there was space, but he could only put food into it, and only small-
sized food, either. Other things . . . he wanted to stuff some clothes into it, but they could not
go in.

Shu Shu cheerfully gnawed on the barbecue; some he ate, and some he put into the food
pouches. In a short time, ten skewers of barbecue were gone.

It just so happened that there was someone selling fruits on the side, so he again asked for
a plate of fruits and continued to follow the previous pattern.

He ate and ate until he was very full, and he also put so many things into his food pouches.
Then Shu Shu remembered his real mission—he wanted to buy some daily necessities for
the huge snake.

Together with Jeress, Shu Shu went into a family supermarket and strolled around.

In the small house where he lived, only the master bedroom had a set of bed sheet and
quilt. Since the other rooms had none, he had to buy a few sets. There was only one set of
toothbrush and washcloth, so he also had to buy more. There was only a pair of house
shoes, so he had to buy one more pair . . . . Considering the huge snake’s imminent
transformation into a human, it would need some clothes. But because Shu Shu did not
know the size, he only bought a thick nightwear in the end.

He could not read or write the local language, so when he bought the nightwear, he just
chose a big and thick one that only used two straps to fasten, making it especially
convenient to put on or take off. He thought even if it turned out that it was too big for his
disciple to wear, it could still be used as a quilt or a cover. However, he did not know that
what he bought was actually the style of nightwear worn by the beastmen.

Jeress didn't understand why the little sub-beastman bought these things, but they were
not expensive and were also commonly used household items. He didn't say much and just
helped packing them up. Then he delivered the little sub-beastman along with all kinds of
things he had bought back to the place where the little sub-beastman lived.

"Thank you." Shu Shu watched Jeress help him move everything in, feeling grateful from
the bottom of his heart.

"Don't mention it, I haven’t done anything." Jeress promptly said. As a matter of fact, for a
beastman who still didn't have a partner, accompanying a single sub-beastman shopping
was a pleasant task.

"Come again tomorrow and let’s eat together!" Shu Shu said again.

"Alright, I’ll come again tomorrow!" Jeress' eyes immediately shone.

Edgar had asked Jones to help checking the area where his scales had fallen off. However,
nothing had come to light from the examination. Initially, he was still at a loss thinking
about what the hell the problem was with his missing scales, but when he saw this scene,
he did not have time to care about the problem with his scales anymore.

The little sub-beastman actually invited Jeress to come round for a meal!

He didn't want anyone else eat the food made personally by the little sub-beastman, but he .
. . what did he have to do to stop it?

Edgar's mood became low, and when he saw the things bought by the little sub-beastman,
he felt like being struck by lightning.

The various kinds of things in the house that Jones had prepared for them were very
complete. Although only one person used them, but they were already enough for the little
sub-beastman to use for a while. Why did he suddenly buy so many things?

Who did he buy these things for?

Watching the little sub-beastman arrange the second bedroom upstairs and then put the
nightwear worn by the beastmen into the wardrobe of the second bedroom, Edgar was a
little stupefied.

Would the little sub-beastman respond to Jeress’ courting? Although Edgar considered
Jeress inferior, but on this remote planet, he was already good enough. The little sub-
beastman also liked his beast type and would agree that his type was definitely very
normal.
If only Edgar had realized it earlier, he would not have allowed the little sub-beastman and
that guy go shopping together!

But what use was him not allowing it? He was a fallen beast, and he would never be able to
accompany the little sub-beastman. The little sub-beastman would definitely find a
beastman to live together, and that man would never be him.

He didn't want to be a beast; he wanted to become a human. Unfortunately, he was already

a beast.

The unwillingness in Edgar’s heart got more and more intense, and the spiritual power in
his body automatically circulated faster and faster.

There was a faint feeling of what was going to happen and so forth in his heart, and the area
on his body where the scales had fallen off got more and more itchy, but in the end, he
didn’t know what would happen. Finally, feeling jittery, he tapped his tail three times. He
wanted to make the little sub-beastman prepare his meal instead of carrying on arranging
the second bedroom.

"Are you hungry?" Shu Shu saw Edgar use his tail to tap the floor three times and
immediately ran towards the kitchen, lest he was too slow and made the huge snake grow
an appetite for him.

But to prepare a meal that fast was impossible . . . . Shu Shu suddenly remembered that
inside his food pouches, there were some delicious foods he had brought back for the huge
snake. He at last breathed a sigh of relief and then took out all the foods that he had put into
his food pouches: "I brought back lots of delicious food for you!"

Later on, when the little sub-beastman had a partner, he would only do this kind of thing
for his partner, right? Edgar, eyeing the food, had no appetite at all.

"You hurry up and eat! Fill your stomach and don't be hungry!" Shu Shu impatiently pushed
the food forward. Seeing the huge snake staring at him and not moving its mouth, he once
again said: "You can rest assured that these are taken out of my food pouches. I guarantee
that they’re clean and won't even have my saliva."

Edgar actually didn’t mind eating the little sub-beastman’s saliva, but he felt extremely
violent as long as he thought that, in the future, someone might get the little sub-
beastman’s attention just like him.

The spiritual power in his body became more and more violent. Inexplicably, he also felt
that there was something in the sky that began to oppress him.

At this time, Shu Shu also felt something was wrong. He looked at the sky with puzzlement
across his whole face, a little doubtful: "Why does it seem like something is going to
happen?"
Right at this moment, the sky exploded with a loud burst, and the thundercloud began to
gather in the sky.

A Guide to - 30
Unedited chapter

30. Struck by Lightning Together

How did this pressure resemble the one from that time when he had been going to go
through the tribulation? Shu Shu was a bit confused. Before long, he thought of something
and quickly turned towards Edgar.

Staring at Edgar for a while, Shu Shu then broke into a run. He ran outside and saw a
thundercloud in the sky. At once, he shouted excitedly: "Lightning tribulation! It’s the
lightning tribulation!"

Rolling in the sky, that cloud looked completely different than ordinary cloud. That . . . was
indeed a thundercloud, ah!

He knew that his disciple's lightning tribulation was about to arrive, but he had never
expected that it would actually arrive so fast!

His disciple was going to become a human? !

Shu Shu was both startled and delighted. At this time, Edgar had also come outside and
raised his head to watch the sky together with Shu Shu.

How could an enormous black cloud suddenly appear in the sky?

Looking at the lightning that flashed from time to time in the black cloud, Edgar felt that a
thunderbolt would inevitably strike their house down .

"Big Snake, you must go through the tribulation. You go outside and go through the
tribulation, I’ll be waiting for you here . . ." Shu Shu got a lot of genuine general knowledge
about cultivation from the red bead. Included among these was that you had to go through
the tribulation by yourself, otherwise it might make the lightning tribulation become very
formidable and very difficult to endure. This point was the reason why the huge snake had
to definitely leave the house.
However, before he even finished speaking, the huge snake suddenly rushed over and used
its tail to roll him up and then quickly fled towards a spacious and empty area in the
distance.

The little sub-beastman seemed to want to say something, but Edgar had no time to listen
to him speak—the lightning in the sky was going to strike them down, he had to quickly
escape with the little sub-beastman!

Carrying the little sub-beastman, Edgar slithered faster than ever before and soon brought
the little sub-beastman to a spacious and empty playing field a short distance away.

A spacious and empty area like this was suitable to be used for evading thunderbolt . . . .
Edgar breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to put the little sub-beastman down, but he
suddenly discovered that the thundercloud actually followed them and was now staying on
top of the spacious and empty square. Moreover, it was also a little bigger.

He would still be struck by lightning here! Edgar had no time to think too much; he rolled
up the little sub-beastman and continued to move forward, fleeing.

"Put me down!" Rolled up by the snake tail and carried away at high speed, Shu Shu felt
that the food he had swallowed down to his belly before were all going to be jolted out. The
lightning tribulation was about to begin, and if he was not let go, then it would also count
him in and make him struck by lightning together with the huge snake, ah!

He had been struck by lightning last time, and it had been very, very painful. He didn't want
to be struck again now!

Hurry up and let him go, ah!

Edgar clearly didn't know what Shu Shu was thinking. He faintly felt that the thundercloud
in the sky was exceptionally dangerous. Now he was even more determined to take the
little sub-beastman away and run for their lives.

He fled at extraordinary speed, and soon he arrived at another spacious and empty spot.

The thundercloud followed them closely until it gathered above them once again.

There wasn’t enough time to talk or to think too much; Edgar changed direction and
continued to flee.

Edgar was running so fast to the extent that when Shu Shu opened his mouth to speak, the
wind rushed into his mouth, and he could hardly speak. However, no matter how difficult it
was to speak, some words still had to be spoken: "You . . . you’re so stupid, ah!"

His disciple was truly an idiot, ah. The thundercloud was coming; his disciple should have
stayed put, rested well, and made a careful preparation, only then would it be all right
when facing the lightning tribulation. To his surprise, it carried him everywhere instead,
fleeing in a vain attempt to hide from the lightning tribulation. Really, it was downright
stupid!

How come there was such a stupid creature in this world? !

Shu Shu was rolled up by the snake tail, and he vaguely sensed that the lightning tribulation
seemed to have included himself. He felt like crying but had no tears.

How dare the huge snake dig a hole for him like this! Fine, presumably, he couldn't put all
the blame on the huge snake. Today could be like this, he also had a hand in it. Blame him
for not explaining clearly to the huge snake about the matter of going through the
tribulation early on . . . . But the huge snake hadn’t been particularly able to understand his
words before, so he had been at a loss to explain about it, ah . . . .

Furthermore, he really hadn’t known that the lightning tribulation could actually come so
fast, ah! At that time, when he had sensed that his lightning tribulation would come, he had
waited for one day before it had truly arrived. Who knew that Edgar’s tribulation would
actually come so fast?

Seeing the thundercloud in the sky getting bigger and bigger and begin to produce thunder
and lightning, Shu Shu momentarily wanted to cry.

At this time, the hustle and bustle had also attracted other people’s attention.

Jeress and the other men’s vacation was not over yet, but since they had already returned,
they did not go out hunting again. Rather, they stayed in the camp to continue training.

They were originally telling others about all kinds of things they had encountered this time,
conveniently taking out photos for others to see. Then they discovered the sudden
appearance of a black cloud in the originally sunny and cloudless sky.

"What’s that thing? Didn’t the weather forecast say that there’s no rain today?" Jeca, looking
at the black cloud on the horizon, asked in confusion.

"Even if it’s going to rain, it’s impossible that there’s only a single dark cloud." Someone on
the side replied, frowning and wondering why the black cloud looked abnormal.

"It seems that there are also thunder and lightning inside the black cloud?" Another man
said.

They all watched the black cloud in confusion. Jeress looked at the direction of the black
cloud’s location and then said with a frown: "Let's go take a look!"

Jeress's voice barely fell, and the other men had already run toward that direction in a
hurry . . . .
Just like Jeress’ group, there were many people who rushed to the same direction. Jones
had even run earlier, but they all unexpectedly couldn’t catch up with the black cloud—that
fleeing black cloud was really formidable.

"Crap! This cloud shouldn’t be alive, right? Its escape route is really amazing!" Jaka couldn't
help exclaiming. Right at this moment, a muffled sound blasted from between the heaven
and earth. Soon after, thick and solid lightning bolts streaked out together from the inside
of the black cloud and struck the ground.

The people present all saw the lightning, but it was truly the first time they saw such
dazzling lightning, and all of them were quite shaken.

At this time, the black cloud at long last stopped moving.

Everyone’s footsteps stopped, and then they immediately ran to that direction.

They soon arrived underneath the black cloud, and only then did they find out that the
lightning seemed to have struck someone . . . . Was that the prototype of a snake beastman?

That man was really stupid, ah! When the black cloud came, he actually stayed underneath
it to get struck, unaware that he had to hide!

The people present were somewhat sympathetic to the beastman who was struck by
lightning. Right at this moment, they saw another lightning in the sky striking down and
struck the beastman on the ground once again.

They were too late to tell the beastman to stay away from the lightning. The other party
was once again hit by the lightning strike, his whole body emitting electric sparks. At this
moment, someone suddenly yelled: "There’s a sub-beastman there!"

Just now, when the second lightning struck down, the snake beastman took the initiative to
face the falling thunderbolt. Taking the initiative to get hit by the lightning strike, he then
exposed the head of a sub-beastman who was rolled up in the middle.

There was actually a sub-beastman under the black cloud!

"Quick, go save them!" Jeress immediately ordered. He naturally recognized the fallen beast
and the sub-beastman whom he had brought back himself. At this moment, he wanted to
run towards the area where the snake beastman and the sub-beastman were.

However, he had only ran a few steps and then could not continue to move forward—a
formidable pressure locked him into place, unexpectedly making him unable to move a
single step.

Jeress was speechless for a while. Then he looked around and discovered that the beastmen
around him seemed to have run into the same problem—they could not go under the
cloud.

"Call on a few planes to come and scatter that black cloud!" Jones ordered while watching
the black cloud. He stood farther than Jeress and the others, yet he already couldn’t go any
further.

Although Jones was a doctor, but his military rank was not low. As soon as the words came
out, someone promptly went to get the planes. At this time, the third lightning streaked out
from the black cloud and struck down.

Seeing that there was another lightning falling down, Shu Shu couldn't help but curl his
whole body into a ball.

Getting struck by lightning was really, really painful. Although two lightnings had been
blocked by the huge snake, but some lightning sparks more or less reached his body.
Presently, his hair was already scorched, and his clothes were already scraps.

If this continued, his whole person would get scorched. At that time, maybe he would give
off a tempting barbecue aroma . . . . The more Shu Shu brooded, the more he felt miserable.
He could not help but choke up with sobs.

Edgar heard the sobs, but he did not dare to get distracted. He raised his head high, facing
upward, and charged into the thunderbolt. They met head-on. First, there was a sharp pain
on his head. Soon after, the lightning sparks coursed through his body, making him hurt
from head to tail and weakening his whole body.

Fortunately, the little sub-beastman was all right . . . . A quick look confirmed that although
the little sub-beastman was affected, but his life was not in danger. Edgar breathed a sigh of
relief, and right then, another lightning strike was coming down.

Covering the little sub-beastman with his body and tail, Edgar once again faced the
thunderbolt with his head.

His scales were very, very hard, but his head had been struck so many times now, exposing
scorched, black skin and flesh. If not for the cultivated spiritual power in his body healing
his wounds, Edgar felt that he might have been killed by the lightning strike.

It’s just, how could lightning suddenly came and struck him?

The lightning came so fast, and it struck very, very quickly too! Watching the thunderbolt in
the sky, Shu Shu was a little stunned. At that time, after one lightning had struck him, the
interval for the next one to arrive had been a half hour or even an hour. Why, when it was
his disciple, the lightnings were linked together and arrived so rapidly, ah!

More and more black clouds were gathering above them. In the vicinity, the rain quickly
started, and the surrounding beastmen who were watching the scene got drenched. At the
same time, the thunderbolt went on one after another and continued to strike the huge
snake’s head.

Each time, the huge snake took the initiative to face the thunderbolt squarely. Therefore,
from start to finish, Shu Shu had never faced the lightning tribulation directly. However,
lightning could be transmitted. Not to mention that every inch of his body was scorched
black, it also hurt very, very much.

It was fine if there was a talisman to block the thunderbolt, but unfortunately, he had
nothing.

However, the red bead also said that having the thunderbolt strike the body was
advantageous. Thunderbolt could be used to forge the body, making the body become
extremely hard and strong . . . . His disciple had been quite strong before, and after going
through the lightning tribulation, it would most likely become stronger. Maybe he could
also become a little powerful.

"The ninth lightning! After this lightning falls, then we’ll be OK!" Shu Shu excitedly said
while watching a thunderbolt as thick as a thigh brewing within the black cloud.

It was said that when two people went through the tribulation together, the lightning
tribulation would become very, very difficult to endure. But it seemed that the current
tribulation was not so bad—although this lightning tribulation was much, much stronger
than the one he had encountered, but it looked like his disciple would not be struck to
death.

Edgar’s flesh had been lacerated by eight consecutive lightning strikes. He was lying prone
on the ground and happened to hear the the little sub-beastman’s words. Naturally, he was
quite amazed.

The little sub-beastman knew about what these black cloud and thunderbolts were all
about? Then . . . why the hell would they be struck? Also, why couldn't they hide from those
things?

"Ah ah ah! You, concentrate!" Shu Shu promptly said. The lightning strike was coming
towards him, ah!

Edgar raised his body, facing upward, and rushed toward the lightning again. This lightning
would be more difficult to endure compared to the previous eight. It struck his head, and
then blood splattered everywhere. Fortunately, he had been bracing himself.

Somewhat, Shu Shu also suffered a little. He was momentarily paralyzed by the electric
current. After a while, the pain dulled to some extent. Then he immediately said to Edgar:
"You . . . you quickly . . . quickly cultivate." After going through the tribulation, it was best to
quickly consolidate the cultivation . . . . But . . . why was the heavenly thundercloud still
here?

Edgar subconsciously began to circulate his spiritual power. One cycle, and the injuries on
his body immediately began to improve at a speed visible to the naked eye. Vaguely, he
even felt that his strength was a bit stronger.

After being struck by the thunderbolts, his muscles and bones seemed to have become
harder—this lightning actually gave him a lot of benefits!

Edgar was thinking of doing a proper study, but he suddenly realized that the pressure
from the black cloud on top of his head did not decrease. In contrary, it increased, and at
the same time, another thunderbolt struck down.

"Why there’s more?!" Shu Shu gazed at the thunderbolt stupidly. Wasn’t it over after the
full nine lightning strikes?

Just when Shu Shu was both anxious and depressed, the red bead within his body gave him
the answer.

Daemon who wanted to form the daemon core and transform into a human shape had to go
through the heavenly tribulation. Among the heavenly tribulations, the least was nine
lightnings altogether. These nine lightnings would not be too strong, and getting through
them was easy enough. For example, the one he had gone through before. This kind of
heavenly tribulation was intended for those daemons with inferior innate skill and poor
aptitude.

However, if the daemon who went through the tribulation had outstanding innate skill and
great strength, it was clearly impossible to only get struck by nine lightnings. In fact, after
the full nine strikes, the lightning might come nine more times, and nine more, and nine
more times . . . .

Of course, considering that it was only to form the daemon core and not to ascend to
heaven, at most, the heavenly tribulation would be four times nine, which equaled thirty-
six.

His disciple was quite powerful, and its cultivation was very, very fast. Moreover, it also
brought him along. Since the situation was like this . . . his disciple wouldn’t get struck by
thirty-six lightnings, right?

If his disciple really had to get through so many lightnings, could it stay alive? Shu Shu
glanced at the huge snake whose head had no scales, and his lips started to tremble.

Edgar got through another lightning, and this lightning was even stronger.

But this time he was a little more at ease than before because he had calmed down now,
and because his body was stronger, and also because he had discovered the function of the
spiritual power within his body.

Using the spiritual power to protect his head, Edgar looked at the black cloud in the sky, his
eyes full of firmness.

In any case, he would not let this lightning hurt his beloved little sub-beastman.

A Guide to - 31
Unedited chapter

31. Four-Legged Snake

Each time, the huge snake would take the initiative to let the thunderbolt fall on its head,
but Shu Shu and the huge snake were cheek by jowl, so naturally, there was no narrow or
lucky escape for him. After the arrival of a new round of thunderbolts, his external skin had
already been charred. When he moved a little, a flake of charred skin fell from his body,
exposing the bright red flesh inside, and it was extremely painful.

When the next lightning fell, those bright red flesh would get charred again . . . .

Shu Shu felt that his current appearance might not look human anymore.

But he didn't want to die; he still wanted to keep on living . . . .

Shu Shu had read some true cultivation novels. When the characters in the novels went
through the heavenly tribulation, they often had some magic items and formations, but
until now, he had never had anything at all.

Because of this, when he had gone through the heavenly tribulation, he had just curled up
and resolutely endured. Now Edgar was going through the heavenly tribulation, and once
again, there was nothing he could do.

However, he could make himself feel a bit better.

Sitting cross-legged and smelling the burnt aroma emanating from his body, Shu Shu began
to circulate the weak spiritual power within his body. He was trying to find a way to make
himself forget the pain on his body.

Shu Shu was very much in pain, and Edgar also wasn’t feeling better at this time. When he
had lost a few scales before, he had been very anxious. And now, his scales were falling out
at light speed.

The originally ugly snake was all scorched now, and it looked even uglier.

Without them being aware, the heavenly lightning had already fallen eighteen times, and
the thundercloud still did not dispersed. Clearly, the thundercloud had been brewing for a
good while, yet the nineteenth lightning had not fallen. It meant they could get a short
break.

Edgar seized the moment to recover. At the same time, he finally had time to pay attention
to the situation around him. Only then did he find that there were planes flying back and
forth in the sky. They were even throwing something towards the thundercloud, probably
wanting to destroy it. However, it was quite clear that they were doing useless deeds.

This thundercloud was certainly not a simple thundercloud . . . .

Edgar’s cultivation speed was extremely fast. Now that the spiritual power around him was
sufficient, his previously drained spiritual power was almost instantly brought up to full.

At this time, thunderbolts were flashing inside the thundercloud. The third round of
lightning tribulation would arrive in a moment.

The people outside were watching the thundercloud that had gotten bigger instead of
getting smaller. They gaped at it and totally couldn’t figure out what was going on.

This lightning was too wicked; how could it last for so long and strike relentlessly? And
even aimed the strike at the snake beastman?

They had some ways to dissipate the black cloud and divert the thunderbolts. The two
planes above had already thrown a lot of things into the black cloud, but these things
unexpectedly hadn’t had any effect.

What the heck was going on here?

Under the doings of the planes flying above the square, the abnormal rain that had come
down in the background finally stopped. Jones wiped the rain water off his face, his
expression exceptionally solemn, and finally made up his mind: "Fire some rockets at the
black cloud!"

They hadn't dared to use offensive weapons before; they just wanted to disperse the black
cloud. But those methods had had no effect at all, and now they could only try other
methods.

Jones’ voice barely fell when the planes fired rockets into the thundercloud.

Several artillery shells streaked across the sky at high speed, penetrated the thundercloud,
and then exploded in succession. Unexpectedly, the thundercloud that was going to drop
the nineteenth lightning scattered.

Upon seeing this, Edgar was exultant and proceeded with his cultivation. At the same time,
the heavenly thundercloud slowly started to converge again. Obviously, it was not willing
to dissipate so easily since the lightning strike was not done striking down. However, it just
gathered together when some artillery shells unexpectedly exploded in the middle of it for
the second time. Thus, it could only regroup once more.

After waiting for a good while, the thundercloud still didn’t come down with anything, and
Shu Shu felt rightly puzzled. Opening his eyes, he saw this scene and immediately had an
unspeakable feeling.

He had just learned some facts about the thundercloud from the red bead. According to the
red bead’s statement, the thundercloud could not be scattered. If you used spiritual power
to scatter it, the spiritual power would quite likely get absorbed by it, making it become
bigger and bigger.

However . . . these people did not use spiritual power to scatter the thundercloud. Rather,
they used bombs. In this way, not only the thundercloud was scattered, it also would not
become bigger and would become smaller instead . . . .

As it turned out, using high-tech weapons to scatter the thundercloud was also possible?

Edgar was cultivating, and Shu Shu did not have any way to fight over the spiritual power
with his disciple. He might as well watch the thundercloud in the sky cohere and then
disperse over and over.

His disciple’s turn to go through the lightning tribulation was certainly very, very
interesting.

Right when Shu Shu was thinking such thought, he suddenly discovered that some spiritual
power was entering his body. After a closer look, he found out that it was actually the huge
snake putting its tail on his body to help him treat his wounds.

The disciple he had accepted was really good. While going through the tribulation, it still
thought of him. If only it hadn’t brought him along on the run and made him have no choice
but to follow and go through the tribulation together . . . .

Shu Shu had once gone through the lightning tribulation after all, so this time, he already
had some immunity to it. Therefore, after the spiritual power entered his body, he
immediately started to recover at an extremely rapid pace.

The charred blood scabs naturally came off, revealing the fair skin beneath. Since his
clothes had long disappeared, it could be said that his naked body was sitting in a small
circle formed by the huge snake’s coiled body.
Feeling uncomfortable, Edgar moved his gaze away. Shu Shu, however, spoke without the
slightest awareness: "You’re really my good disciple! I’ll definitely teach you more carefully
later."

At present, he was within reach of the huge snake, but in a rare moment, he was not afraid
of it. Each time, the huge snake would take the initiative to face the lightning strike, all in
order to protect him. The huge snake, without doubt, wouldn’t hurt him.

Nevertheless, it would be great if the huge snake was not a snake . . . .

Thinking that the huge snake would be able to become a human after the lightning strike
was over, Shu Shu was naturally happy. Right at this moment, he suddenly found some
incongruity showing up on the huge snake’s body.

"Disciple, you grew some limbs!" Shu Shu pointed at the huge snake’s abdomen in
astonishment.

Edgar was helping the little sub-beastman treat his wounds when he suddenly heard the
little sub-beastman’s words. He immediately looked at his own body and, sure enough, saw
two clawed appendages sprout out of his abdomen, one on the right and one on the left.

No, not only these two, likewise, there were also two clawed appendages growing out of his
lower abdomen.

Being a snake, he had always felt inconvenienced and hoped that he could grow a couple of
legs. And now, he really grew two pairs of legs . . . .

Shu Shu and Edgar took notice of Edgar’s situation, so, of course, those people outside who
had been watching them saw it too.

"That snake, he suddenly grows two pairs of legs?" Jeca looked at Jeress incredulously:
"Boss, that’s obviously a snake, right? Why does he grew four legs?"

"I also don't know." Jeress frowned.

"I’ve never heard of a snake constantly growing and even being able to sprout out legs."
Jeca said again.

"No, some snake beastmen originally could sprout out legs." Jeress said.

"What?" Jeca stared at Jeress, perplexed.

"Do you still remember the design of the school badge of the Imperial College in the capital
star? It is a snake with legs." Jeress explained.
Jeca had never gone to the Imperial College to study, but he, nevertheless, had seen the
school badges of various schools. He had even studied them specially because these school
badges were said to have originated and evolved from the ancient totems, which were of
historical significance. And on the Imperial College’s school badge was indeed a four-legged
snake.

Of course, the four-legged snake mentioned above was golden and had a noble and
threatening air. Yet the four-legged snake right here was dark and countless scales on his
body were missing from the lightning strike, making him look extremely terrible.

"I heard that the beastmen of the Imperial family used to be snakes with legs, but don’t
know what happened afterwards, they don’t have legs anymore." Jeress said. Although he
made a supreme effort to stay calm, but he was actually greatly astonished.

Could it be that the beastman father of the sub-beastman was a member of the Imperial
family? If it was true, could it be that the little sub-beastman was also a member of the
Imperial family?

Didn’t the Imperial family always lack children, often only one per generation? How could a
fallen beast from the Imperial family suddenly emerge?

If the sub-beastman was a member of the Imperial family, he certainly wouldn’t be able to
catch up to him . . . . All at once, Jeress was a bit distressed.

In addition to Jeca and Jeress, other people also saw the snake beastman’s situation.
Likewise, they started to talk about it, and some of them also mentioned the Imperial
family.

Although those people mentioned it, but they were also not sure if the snake beastman was
a member of the Imperial family. They were only curious about his identity. Jones was
watching from the sidelines, and his mood was immeasurably complicated.

Edgar's innate skill was very, very good, but Jones had not expected that his innate skill
could actually be so good to the point of awakening the atavistic bloodline . . . . It was a pity
that a beastman with such unsurpassed innate skill had unexpectedly become a fallen
beast.

"Dr. Jones, that black cloud was very strange; it didn’t scatter after our hit. Do you want to
shoot at it again?" Someone asked.

"Keep on shooting, don’t let it hurt people!" Jones ordered.

The artillery shells were fired one more time, scattering the thundercloud in the sky once
again.

At this time, Edgar's clawed legs had grown some.

Edgar’s mood was particularly complicated after finding out that he was actually an
atavism. Over ten thousand years ago, there had been only a few members of the Imperial
family who had showed up as atavisms. And these few people, each of them had been very
very powerful. Edgar had not expected that he could become one of them. Not only had he
not been born as an atavism, but he also underwent the atavistic process after becoming a
fallen beast . . . .

With a bitter laugh in his heart, Edgar turned towards the little sub-beastman in front him
just to see a flake of charred, dead skin fall from the little sub-beastman’s nose tip, exposing
a fair and tender nose.

Shu Shu felt a little itch on his face and reached out to rub at it, wiping off more dead skin.
Then he turned towards the huge snake: "How’s your recovery?"

Edgar used his tail to pat his own body and knock off the top layer of dead skin and scales,
revealing the newly sprouted golden bright scales inside.

"If you’re fine, let the lightning tribulation come down, OK? We definitely must endure all of
it, only then will we be alright." Shu Shu said with a bitter face.

Those lightnings had to continue for them to be alright? In that case, how could he manage
if he was not careful and hurt the little sub-beastman again?

Edgar didn't want to let the little sub-beastman get hurt, but Shu Shu was quite clear that
he had to endure the lightning tribulation today: "The sooner the lightning strike finishes,
the sooner this matter is over! When we can't stand it, they can help scatter the tribulation
cloud. Let's rest a bit, and then we had better continue!"

Edgar more or less understood Shu Shu's words. After confirming that those lightnings
could not be avoided, he thought about it and eventually lifted up his tail and started to
gesticulate.

"He’s writing!" The people around finally took note of the movement of the snake
beastman's tail. They also understood the point he wanted to convey.

Don't fire the artillery shells again? Wait a moment and then continue to help scatter the
cloud? Jones glanced at Edgar who was targeted by the thundercloud and, in accordance
with the other party’s wish, told the people on the planes above not to fire the artillery
shells again.

The thundercloud soon gathered together, and the long-delayed third round of the
lightning tribulation was eventually brewed to fruition. Impossibly, a bucket-thick
thunderbolt struck down, coming right into the face of the two people below. When it fell
below, it even split into two. The big strike was heading towards Edgar, while the small one
was heading towards Shu Shu.
"Ah!" Shu Shu cradled his own head. Although this lightning was small, but it was still
bigger than the biggest lightning he had endured before!

He was certainly going to die! Shu Shu wanted to cry, but just like before, the lightning
didn't fall on his body—the huge snake blocked the two lightnings without exception.

Disciple, you were a good person, and you had to keep on fighting! Shu Shu sighed heavily.
Then those tiny electric sparks scorched him once again.

Edgar's tail was tapping the ground. Seeing this scene, Jones gave orders to the planes
above, letting the people on the planes proceed with scattering the thundercloud.

The thundercloud, which originally should’ve persistently and quickly struck one man and
one snake below into charcoals, was once again scattered by the hot weapons. In the end, it
could only struggle to resume its agglutination.

Edgar continued to cultivate, repairing his body and conveniently absorbing the
thunderbolt’s power in the vicinity. He could sense that these thunderbolts brought him
lots of benefits.

Even though the heavenly tribulation could strike people to death, but if you didn't die, you
could get huge benefits from it. Edgar now had enough time to mend, enabling him to get
more benefits. Even Shu Shu himself felt that he was getting stronger and stronger . . . .

Once the both of them had rested well, Edgar sent out a secret signal, and the planes above
stopped harassing the thundercloud. It didn't take long before another lightning struck
down.

Edgar blocked the lightning just like before and then began to mend and cultivate
again . . . .

In this way, the heavenly tribulation that could strike people to death became a tool for
cultivation . . . . Didn’t know whether this thundercloud would feel unwilling and wronged
or not.

"Jones, what the heck is going on here?" The governor of Gass planet, Justin, dragged his
plump body over and asked loudly even before he got near.

Initially, the situation here was only known to the people in the barracks and was not
spread outside, but Jones had people prepare so many artillery shells at a time, so it was
impossible for Justin to not know the matter here.

"Some things happened." Jones said.

"What’s the thing that will make you call for so many artillery shells? Jones, although you
have a powerful backer, but you also can't run amok!" Justin frowned.

"I’m here to save people." Jones replied.

"To save people by using so many artillery shells? Can’t you just make them go inside?"
Justin had heard about some of the situation here, but he simply didn't believe that there
was a black cloud that needed the utilization of bombs—wasn't it just a black cloud? The
blowing wind was enough to disperse it!

While saying so, Justin turned towards the two people underneath the black cloud.

The sub-beastman was in the middle of the snake beastman’s coiled body, only his head
could be seen, and the snake beastman on the outer side . . . .

"A snake with clawed legs?! This . . . this . . . Imperial family? His Imperial Highness the
Crown Prince?" The crown prince had suddenly disappeared half a year ago. Many people
knew about this news, and Justin also knew a little.

At that time, he had thought that if he could find the crown prince, then he would definitely
get a lot of rewards. But he also hadn’t hoped too much. After all, it was impossible for the
crown prince to turn up on such a remote planet where the birds didn’t shit. But now . . .
what did he see? Could it be that it was the crown prince?

One heard that Dr. Jones’s relationship with the Imperial family was special. He definitely
must’ve already known about the crown prince, so he dared to mobilize so many bombs at
once . . . . Justin thought about it and immediately patted his thigh: "Isn’t it just using some
artillery shells? Use them! As many as you want to use! By all means, don't use it sparingly!"

Jones gave Justin a quick look. He knew what this man was thinking, but at this moment, he
didn’t have the spirit to say anything to him.

Whatever it was, it could wait until this thundercloud was dealt with.

TL's note: I dunno why the author like names that start with J so much. Jeca, Jeress, Jared,
Justin.... (・_・ヾ

A Guide to - 32
Unedited chapter
32. Having Cultivated into a Human

Surrounded by everyone in the middle of the square, the crown prince, after a little bit of
rest, would endure one lightning strike after another. Justin watched this scene, his body
trembling and the corner of his eye twitching unconsciously.

All the scales were gone from getting struck by such powerful lightning. Only thinking
about it already hurt . . . . The crown prince was indeed amazing!

Were we going to inform the Imperial family about the crown prince now? Justin thought
about it but still gave up in the end.

If the emperor and the Imperial consort knew that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince
was getting struck by lightning here, their mood would definitely not be anywhere near
good . . . . He had better wait for His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince to be all right
before notifying them . . . .

Thinking so, Justin was even more concerned about the situation right now.

Jones knew that Justin would definitely not speak out about the matter here. As for the next
time . . . the moment Justin found out that Edgar had become a fallen beast, Jones would
threaten him. With this man’s courage, he would certainly choose to keep the secret . . . .

The crown prince had become a fallen beast and was struck by lightning on Gass planet.
Justin definitely wouldn’t want to let people on other planets know about this kind of news.

Standing together with Justin, Jones continued to watch both Edgar and Shu Shu.

As Shu Shu had expected, this time his disciple indeed met the most difficult heavenly
tribulation. According to legend, it was the four-times-nine heavenly tribulation, which
amounted to thirty-six lightnings.

The first eighteen lightnings of the four-times-nine heavenly tribulation struck quickly and
almost ended Edgar’s life. The eighteen afterwards, however, took their time one after
another. Although each of them was getting more and more powerful, but since Edgar and
Shu Shu had a good rest, they still relied on today’s tribulation to refine their bodies. They
actually felt that it was easier than before.

Of course, they also dragged it on for quite a long time. When the lightning struck for the
thirtieth time, those people encircling them had already started eating the next day's
breakfast.

The scales on the huge snake’s body had been struck off by lightning several times, and the
scales that came off were scattered all around Shu Shu and Edgar. In fact, the scales that
came off first had already been struck by lightnings and become black ashes.
At present, the scales on the huge snake’s body had completely turned golden. Its four
clawed feet also looked sturdy and powerful. The area on its head that had been struck by
lightning repeatedly had had no scales, exposing a bloody hole, but two lumps were
currently growing out of the hole. It seemed that two horns were going to sprout out . . . .

The huge snake was no longer a snake now. It looked like it was turning into . . . a jiaolong?

Shu Shu stared at his own disciple, and apart from being in pain, he was rather amazed.
According to the information provided by the red bead, a snake that grew four feet was
indeed a jiaolong. When a jiaolong levitated heavenwards, it might become a dragon.

Of course, not all snakes could become jiaolong. Generally, they needed to have the
corresponding bloodline. It was because of the dragon blood retained within the body that,
under the heavenly tribulation, a snake was able to transform into a jiaolong . . . . His
disciple’s original bloodline was very good; it was a descendant of the mythical animal. No
wonder it could develop intelligence and managed to cultivate so fast!

Although Shu Shu was afraid of snake and recoiled from its scales, but the golden-bright
and dazzling scales in front of him made him like them a little . . . . He even wanted to reach
out and touch and stroke them. Meanwhile, the thundercloud in the sky once again
condensed.

This time, after the thundercloud condensed, the lightning inside was slow to fall, but at the
same time, it also brought an unprecedentedly big pressure.

It went without saying that the people around who were watching the scene couldn’t
approach at all. After the thundercloud gathered up, they even started to unconsciously
draw back. Retreating and retreating, Justin, the fat governor, had even dropped the meat
patty held on his hand because of this urgent retreat.

"This is really the last one." Shu Shu said. After getting struck by lightning for thirty-five
times, every inch of flesh on his body was charred, and the pain was overwhelming. At long
last, everything would be over now . . . .

Shu Shu had cried before, but at this final moment, he, on the contrary, did not cry. Taking a
deep breath, he began to cultivate again. Edgar, however, raised his head and looked up at
the sky.

This time, the lightning would be stronger and bigger than any of the previous ones. It was
going to be rough. It even made Edgar have a gut feeling that this lightning strike would
leave him with torn body and crushed bones, but he still didn’t shrink back. Instead, he
faced the lightning head-on, uncoiling and rushing over. At the same time, he used his body
to protect the little sub-beastman well.

This lightning was indeed very, very strong, and Edgar simply couldn't do anything to
defeat it. Actually, having been struck down by lightning, he was already helpless, not to
mention the little sub-beastman. Although he had protected the little sub-beastman
thoroughly, but the little guy was still affected and somewhat suffered. Shu Shu now was
already black; his flesh was lacerated, and he had completely lost consciousness.

Must not let anything happen to the little sub-beastman! Edgar didn't want to think about
it; he just sent his spiritual power into the little sub-beastman’s body.

The heavenly thundercloud slowly dissipated, and the area struck by the thunderbolt had
become a pit. A huge snake had coiled its body around a sub-beastman, and both of them
had already lost consciousness.

Edgar didn't know how long it took to wake up.

The thundercloud was scattered; he was fine, and the little sub-beastman was also fine. The
only difference was that he had sprouted four atavistic legs.

But even if he had become an atavism now, he was also just a beast.

Being exposed like this in the public place with numerous people, his identity could no
longer be hidden. Everyone knew that the Crown Prince Edgar had become a fallen beast.

The people around him looked at him with sympathy. At the same time, the soldiers on
duty were alarmed and started to guard him closely. Everyone was worried that he would
be violent and injure somebody.

Jones told him that the little sub-beastman was fine, but he could not see the little sub-
beastman. However, his emperor father and his Imperial consort mother had rushed over
from the distant capital star to this place.

The matter of him becoming a fallen beast had been on the news. People felt sorry for him,
but they all thought that he should be sent to the planet where the fallen beasts lived. He
wanted to stay on Gass planet, but because he was too powerful, this request was
immediately rejected.

It was at this time that he got the news about the little sub-beastman. The little sub-
beastman and that lion race beastman had confirmed their relationship, and the two men
was going to become partners!

When he left Gass planet and was sent to fallen beast planet, the little sub-beastman finally
appeared in front him and looked at him with fear.

The little sub-beastman was so afraid that he stood far away from him, making him fully
suffer a sharp pain in his heart.

"His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince . . ." The little sub-beastman looked at him
cautiously and, trembling and looking like he was going to run away at any time, said: "You,
don't come to find me again. I beg you . . ."

Not like this, the little sub-beastman should have not been so afraid of him. Moreover, he
knew that although his little sub-beastman was afraid of him, but he did not detest him. The
little sub-beastman would certainly not state that he should not find him again.

This thought suddenly flashed through Edgar’s mind, and he realized that everything he
had experienced was disjointed, and the gaps were practically everywhere.

It seemed like he had entered a space similar to a virtual fantasyland?

The thought flashed through his mind, and then Edgar opened his eyes and instantly felt
that something was wrong.

He seemed to be pressing against something . . . . Edgar looked down to his body and saw
that the little sub-beastman was being pressed down by himself. He just thought that he
might crush the little sub-beastman when he suddenly found himself shrinking.

No, he was not shrinking; he was turning into a human.

He became a man again!

What exactly was going on? ! Edgar instinctively used his spiritual power to check the little
sub-beastman’s condition and found that the little sub-beastman was not in life-
threatening situation. Only then did he breathed a sigh of relief. Then, looking at his own
hand again, he kept staring blankly at it.

Edgar had a feeling of incredulity and immediately wondered whether he had gotten
caught up in a virtual fantasyland again or not.

Compared with the previous fantasy, this fantasy was really too lovely. He was thinking
that he didn't want to wake up at all . . . .

The clothes on the little sub-beastman’s body had long been destroyed by the lightning
strike. Although every inch of the body was charred black, but it was also bare, and Edgar
was being pressed against it . . . . He couldn’t help but go down and kiss the little sub-
beastman’s mouth.

Right at this moment, there was something covering his body. Edgar lifted his head just to
see Jones’ shocked look.

It’s really not good to be seen stealing a kiss from the little sub-beastman, even if this was
just a fantasy . . . . Edgar’s expression was a little awkward, and then he saw a fat man
pushing Jones aside: “Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, how do you feel?"
"You are..." Edgar turned towards the fat man. He completely didn’t recognize this person.

"I am the governor of Gass planet, Justin. Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, are you
all right?" Justin gazed at the crown prince with a smile and then glanced furtively at the
incomplete view of the little sub-beastman who was being pressed down and covered by
the crown prince.

Could it be that this was the sub-beastman the crown prince chose as his crown princess?
He seemed a little small, ah . . . .

Edgar looked around carefully and at last saw that those people who had been far around
before were already near now. He abruptly realized that everything was truly not a fantasy.

As for why he could become a human now . . . . Edgar suddenly remembered what the little
sub-beastman had said before.

The little sub-beastman had made him cultivate properly on more than one occasion,
saying that he could become a "human" after cultivating. He had not understood the
meaning of "human" at that time and had even thought that the little sub-beastman had
been talking about being able to become a sub-beastman after cultivating. Consequently, he
had been very confused. Now . . . it seemed that what the little sub-beastman had meant
was that when he cultivated properly, he could become a beastman as well!

Edgar tried to get a feel for the spiritual power within his body and, sure enough,
discovered that he once again had a beast core in his body. This beast core was a bit
different from his previous one, but there was no doubt that it was indeed a beast core.

"Dr. Jones, can you give me another piece of clothing?" Edgar turned towards Jones. The
clothes covering his body now were given by Jones, but only one piece of clothing clearly
couldn’t cover two people.

Jones hadn't had time to move yet when Justin directly took a piece of clothing out of his
space button and gave it to Edgar: "Your Imperial Highness, this is new; I haven't wear it
yet."

Justin's size was much bigger than Jones’, so his clothes were also big. Edgar picked up the
clothes and quickly wrapped up the little sub-beastman in his arms. Only then did he find
out that his physical condition was better than ever.

He had been seriously hurt by the lightning strike, but now, to his surprise, the condition of
his injuries was already fine!

Of course, now was not the time to study the condition of his own injuries . . . . Edgar smiled
at Justin and said: "Many thanks."

"You’re welcome." Justin showed a big smile to Edgar. He was looking at Edgar like he was
looking at a huge gold mine.

This was indeed a gold mine, ah. Although the current Imperial family’s power was not as
big as that in ancient times, but neither was it small. Not to mention the existence of the
special Imperial Corps, the Imperial family’s private property was even more
overwhelming . . . .

“This time, because I wanted to improve my strength, I came to Gass planet and caused
trouble for you." Edgar said again. He didn't intend to tell these people about the matter of
him having already become a fallen beast beforehand, assuming that Jones would also help
him to keep it secret.

As for Jeress and the other men . . . . He had never told them that he was a beast, had he? He
had only suffered some injuries and had had no choice but to stay in beast form, that’s all.

"No trouble, no trouble, it’s no trouble at all." Justin at once replied. How could this be
trouble? This was clearly a good thing, ah!

The crown prince had awakened the atavistic bloodline in his planet; his planet would
surely become very famous!

Seeing that Justin had been swayed, Edgar smirked. Carrying the little sub-beastman in his
arms, he walked over to the house Jones had arranged for the little sub-beastman
beforehand.

Having walked a few steps, he suddenly remembered one thing—the little sub-beastman
had known that he would become a human, therefore the clothes and utensils that the little
sub-beastman had bought should be for his use, right?

Thinking of this, Edgar's walking pace immediately sped up, wishing he could go back
already.

TL’s notes:
- 蛟 (jiā o) = jiaolong = a legendary dragon with the ability to control rain and floods
I keep it in pinyin because I want to differentiate it from (real) dragon. Read the Wikipedia
entry for more info.
- I changed Cas 加斯 (jiā sī) into Gass.
A Guide to - 33
Unedited chapter

33. I’ll Teach You to Bathe

After Edgar's backside disappeared from the line of sight, Justin immediately turned his
body around and latched onto Jones: "Dr. Jones, when exactly did His Imperial Highness the
Crown Prince arrive in Gass planet? Why didn’t you tell me about such important matter?"

Edgar had been struck by lightning continuously, and Justin hadn't had time to care about
these things. Nevertheless, he remembered about them now.

He actually hadn’t known that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince had come to his
planet. How could it be?!

There were so many people on the scene, and Jones was absolutely the most shocked one.
He had just examined Edgar the day before, and he was sure that Edgar’s magic core had
truly been shattered. Then today Edgar had went through thirty-six lightnings, and after
getting struck for several rounds, the scales on his body had changed, his fallen beast had
actually awakened the bloodline, and he had even become a human!

This was unscientific!

However, even though Jones thought it was unscientific, but he did not show any of it. He
blinked and put away all his astonishment before he faced Justin: "I also don't know when
His Imperial Highness came to Gass planet. He only came to me two or three days ago.”

“Why didn’t I know that His Imperial Highness came two or three days ago?” Justin asked
again. The degree of recognition of Edgar’s face was so high. It was impossible that he could
arrive quietly, ah!

The Imperial crown prince was still single and also powerful . . . . Every day at home he saw
his own sub-beastman son stare obsessively at the crown prince’s poster as his beastman
son watch the crown prince’s video to learn some fighting skills. Even if Justin couldn’t
recognize the emperor, it was impossible if he couldn't recognize the crown prince.

"When His Imperial Highness arrived, because he was about to awaken the bloodline, he
could only stay in his beast form. So everyone regarded him as a fallen beast." Jones
explained with a smile. "Didn’t Jeress and his men bring back a fallen beast and a sub-
beastman from the forest a few days ago? It was His Imperial Highness and the sub-
beastman who was protected by His Imperial Highness just now."

Although Gass planet was a planet, but its population could not even compare with that of a
district of the capital star. Justin was very familiar with everything here, and he also knew
everything that happened here. He knew Major Jeress, and he also knew that Jeress and his
men had brought back a sub-beastman from the forest.

At that time, even when he had heard of it, he had thought that handing over such trivial
matter to Jones to deal with was good enough. He hadn’t expected it to be nowhere near a
trivial matter, ah. It was clearly a monumentally major event!

Indeed, since the beginning of history, the crown prince was the highest ranked person
who had ever come to Gass planet! He wanted to apply for having multiple public
spaceships come to Gass planet one trip a year, so he was going to rely on the crown prince
for this undetermined matter!

No, now he was not satisfied with one trip a year. He should ask for multiple public
spaceships to come twice a year. That’s better!

"So it’s like that . . . . Oh, by the way, His Imperial Highness was struck by lightning just now,
*cough, cough*, did you take a video of the awakening of the bloodline? You must upload it
to the official website of our Gass planet! Hahaha, His Imperial Highness awakened the
bloodline in our Gass planet. Later on, there will certainly be a lot of strong people coming
to our Gass planet to cultivate!" Justin suddenly turned towards the secretary behind him.

"It was videoed. I also found the full version of the video copied from people who came
here early. As long as the editing is done, it can be posted on the official website for
publicity!" The secretary immediately answered. He was as excited as Justin.

After they uploaded the video to their official website, was there any possibility that the
capital star over there would connect Gass planet's internet to the star network in order to
watch the video?

With only an intra-planet internet, one could not go to the star network to read the latest
news or shop online, and all kinds of news of the capital star also lagged behind. It was
really inconvenient.

No wonder many people now sent their children to remote planets to guard their children
against internet addiction . . . .

"Let’s make some preparations now. If all goes well, then we can find His Imperial Highness
and ask for instructions about this matter." Justin said. The crown prince was scorched
from head to foot; Justin reckoned that the prince would spend a lot of time resting and
recovering. At that time, he would come find His Imperial Highness and ask for
instructions.

Justin left, but there were still many people staying there such as Jeress and his men.

They more or less heard the conversation between Jones and Justin, and now they were
totally horrified.

"That fallen beast is actually the crown prince! Isn't he just a fallen beast?" Jeca's voice was
a little unsteady.

"From start to finish, he has never said that he was a fallen beast. We only assumed so."
Jeress replied. His face was expressionless, but inside, he was already driven mad.

He had thought that the fallen beast was the sub-beastman’s father, and he had even run to
the fallen beast to tell him that he would take great care of the sub-beastman . . . . And in the
end? The snake beastman was the crown prince, ah! After being struck by lightning just
now, the crown prince had also kissed the sub-beastman!

He would surely get beaten up for fighting over a sub-beastman with the crown prince!

"It turns out that he’s not a fallen beast at all. So many things finally make sense now. When
we first met him, his suppression power was so strong. Which fallen beast can achieve it?"
Another man from Jeress’ team spoke.

"Yeah, the crown prince is truly worthy of being a crown prince. At that time, he didn’t even
touch us. So many men, and he just suppressed us all. I was speechless!"

These people had been talking about the crown prince while sighing with much regret.
They admired the crown prince endlessly. As for the cute little sub-beastman . . . . Wasn’t it
just like breaking up? They were used to it!

It was at this time that they were suddenly surrounded by their comrade-in-arms.

"Jeress, I heard that you’ve been keeping company with His Imperial Highness the Crown
Prince. How did that come about?"

"Jeca, is His Imperial Highness very powerful?"

"Jeress, is that the sub-beastman His Imperial Highness has chosen as partner? Will we
have a crown princess?"

"Do you know how exactly His Imperial Highness awakened the bloodline?"

......

Jeress: I really don't know anything at all! I’m still worrying that I’ll get beaten up!!

On this side, countless people were gathering. On the other side, Justin was leading people
for urgent editing of the video of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince awakening the
bloodline. He was also directing them personally: "His Imperial Highness was receiving
such heavy injuries here. This is the focus, so you must magnify it. Let people know what
His Imperial Highness has paid in order to be stronger!"

"The heroic disposition of His Imperial Highness protecting the sub-beastman must be
preserved as well!"

"Right, focus on the final moment! The scene of His Imperial Highness kissing the sub-
beastman was very touching; I even wanted to cry watching it. The music must be poignant
to match it!"

......

"Rest assured, sir, I promise to complete the task!" The person in charge of the editing was
full of excitement. His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince was his idol. Before, he had only
been able to ogle the crown prince’s photo from out of date news. Now that he could
actually edit the video for the crown prince personally, he was so excited to the point of
being dazed!

Seeing that his subordinates had already started to get busy, and finding out that the crown
prince had entered the house and said that he wanted to rest and no one was allowed to go
in, Justin felt like taking advantage of the idle moment to handle some official business.

However, he simply couldn't calm down to deal with various kinds of things right now . . . .

"By the way, has the news from the capital star arrived? Show it to me." Justin suddenly
asked.

"Sir, it has just arrived! There seems to be some major events happened in the capital star.
The news this time was particularly numerous." Justin’s secretary promptly answered.
Then he decompressed all kinds of news sent from the capital star on the computer.

The news decompressed, and the first one to appear was "His Imperial Highness the Crown
Prince Became a Fallen Beast and Bullied and Humiliated a Sub-beastman."

"What the hell?! When did His Imperial Highness become a fallen beast? I’ve just seen with
my own eyes him awakening the bloodline!" Justin exclaimed. Saying that the crown prince
had bullied and humiliated a sub-beastman was actually a little too sinister when he had
only taken advantage of an unconscious little sub-beastman to stealthily kiss said little sub-
beastman . . . . At that time, Justin had even specifically taken a photo of the scene to show
his sub-beastman son, so his son would stop his wishful thinking of entering the crown
prince’s household.

"The news here is all related to the crown prince. It also said that the crown prince has
attacked many people after becoming a fallen beast . . ." The secretary read the news on the
computer and was speechless.

“The fastest spaceship from the capital star needs more than ten days to reach us here. The
crown prince supposedly bullied and humiliated a sub-beastman in the capital star a few
days ago, and then yesterday he came to us here to awaken the bloodline?” Justin abruptly
stood up. "This is a frame-up. Someone wants to frame His Imperial Highness the Crown
Prince! We must inform His Imperial Highness about this situation as soon as possible and
then help him to clarify!"

Picking up the computer, Justin moved his fat body and ran out at once: "Aircraft! The
aircraft!"

The people outside were all worried about Edgar’s condition. After carrying the little sub-
beastman to return to the house where they lived, the first thing Edgar did was sealing off
the whole house. After that, he began to examine the little sub-beastman’s condition.

The final strike of the heavenly tribulation had been very powerful and almost struck him
to death. But after it had finished, an immense spiritual power had entered his body. The
spiritual power had made him recover from his injured condition in a flash, made him
possess the beast core again so he could become a human once more, and also made the
little sub-beastman restore his body to peak condition.

The little sub-beastman was fully recovered now, and there was no problem at all. Seeing
that he had not woken up yet . . . it seemed like he had fallen asleep.

Edgar withdrew the spiritual power that had been used to examine the little sub-
beastman’s physical condition and cautiously called: "Shu Shu, Shu Shu."

The little sub-beastman’s name sounded really pleasant . . . . Having been calling it so many
times in his heart, and having thought it was a name that couldn't be called out for a
lifetime, Edgar felt his heart warming up. He couldn't help but want to kiss the sub-
beastman in front of him one more time.

Speaking of which, the little sub-beastman’s clothes had long been destroyed by the
lightning strike. Although the little sub-beastman was wrapped in a piece of clothing now,
but he was naked inside . . . . Edgar couldn’t help but think of that time when he had seen
the little sub-beastman’s body, and straightaway, his own body inevitably reacted.

His own self was totally a beast! After circulating the spiritual power to make himself clear-
headed, Edgar opened his eyes again and then saw that the little sub-beastman on the bed
had already woken up.

When Shu Shu woke up, he found that he had returned to the residence that Jones had
prepared for him.

The lightning tribulation was finally done? He didn't need to suffer anymore? Shu Shu
confirmed this one point and suddenly felt that the room that had made him uncomfortable
before was very cozy now. Afterwards, he realized that there was also a stranger in the
room in addition to himself.
It was a very handsome man indeed!

Shu Shu had been with many owners, and most of them were women. Naturally, they all
liked handsome guys, but their esthetic perception differed from each other.

Even so, Shu Shu believed that if this man was seen by those owners of his, for sure they all
would think that this person was a handsome guy!

This man was very good-looking. He had a pair of long legs and perfect body proportions.
The outlines of his face were European or American, but his hair and his eyes were black.
Those deep eyes suddenly opened, and when they looked at him, there was even a feeling
that he was deeply loved . . . .

Stop! The description of the content of a romance novel had better not come out. They were
both men; how could one big, handsome guy fall in love with him?

The crucial point now was . . . who the heck was this person, ah? What about his disciple?

Shu Shu sat up and looked under the bed, hoping he might see his disciple that had become
a child at the bedside, but there was nothing there . . . .

"Hello, my name is Shu Shu. What’s your name?" Shu Shu used the language of the
Beastman Empire he barely learned to ask.

"Shu Shu, I’m Big Snake." The big, handsome guy smiled at Shu Shu.

"!!!" Big Snake? This handsome guy was his own disciple, that snake? Shu Shu stared
incredulously at the man in front of him. After studying the man properly for a while, he
had to admit that it should be the truth.

The smell of the man before his eyes was the same as that of his disciple.

How could this be?! Why could his disciple become so tall while his own height was so
short? Just because his prototype was very small while his disciple's prototype was very
big?

This was not fair!

Shu Shu felt extremely depressed, but unfortunately, he couldn’t do anything about it.
Looking at his disciple, he could only grit his teeth resentfully. At the same time, he at last
understood why this man’s appearance looked so good.

It hinged on him, ah! Daemons were basically good-looking. He had helped this man to
become a daemon, so this man naturally looked good.
Thinking of this, Shu Shu was somewhat proud of himself: "Big Snake, it turns out to be you,
ah! Did you pass through the tribulation well?"

Passing through the tribulation referred to the matter of being struck by lightning before,
right? Edgar nodded.

"Not bad, not bad. But this time you also made a mistake, you know?" Shu Shu said while
looking at Edgar: "Going through the tribulation is a thing that you do by yourself. Why on
earth would you pull me into it? Causing me to get struck by lightning again . . . . When I
went through my own tribulation, I didn’t even get struck so many times and so violently!"
The more he spoke, the more he felt wronged. Since the disciple in front of him was not
snake-shaped anymore, he became fearless . . . .

Outrage gave birth to courage. Shu Shu, whose teeth had already been itching, suddenly bit
the hand of the disciple standing at the bedside.

The little sub-beastman unexpectedly sucked on his fingers . . . . Edgar’s heart shook, and he
almost forgot to interpret what the little sub-beastman had said.

Of course, he, in the end, still caught on to what the little sub-beastman had said . . . . What
the little sub-beastman meant was that if only he had gone through the lightning strike by
himself, then he would have been fine? So . . . his action of carrying the little sub-beastman
to "flee" at that time had actually implicated the little sub-beastman?

"I'm sorry." Edgar was very remorseful. The little sub-beastman had lost several layers of
skin at that time; it surely had been very painful . . . . Which other sub-beastman suffered
such pain?

"It doesn't matter. I also didn't explain clearly about this matter at the beginning." Shu Shu
opened his mouth to speak and released his disciple's hand, which simply couldn't be
bitten. He felt a little sorry for his own teeth.

He was really brain-dead. In normal times, he did not sharpen or grow his teeth long, and
he had actually thought to rely on them to bite the body of a mythical animal . . . .

Shu Shu was depressed for a second and then became happy again—he had actually
accepted a mythical animal as a disciple; it’s really so impressive, so wonderful!

Edgar felt it was a pity that the little sub-beastman didn't bite his hand anymore and then
asked, "How did I become like this?"

"You cultivate to become a human, ah! Later, you’ll be the same as those people outside!"
Shu Shu answered and gave praise simultaneously: "Disciple, you’re really awesome.
You’ve just become a human, yet you can speak so smoothly. You’re just like me!"

"It's all because of your good teaching." Edgar admitted, readily accepting Shu Shu’s
viewpoint.

"Of course . . . . Right, as your master, I haven't conferred a name on you . . ." Shu Shu very
much wanted to play the master role but then found out that he was too awkward to make
it work. He stopped playing and, looking up at that handsome face, said: "I’ll give you a
name, OK? What’s a good name for you? Shé Shé? Shé Shè?"

Being a hopeless name giver and having to choose a name were really a pain. Shu Shu
wondered if there was a name generator software in this place . . . . He was very much at a
loss.

"My name is Edgar," Edgar suddenly said.

"Ah?" Shu Shu was a little perplexed.

"My name is Edgar." Edgar repeated once more.

"Edgar? This is a foreign name, right? What do you mean, ah . . . . But everyone here uses
this kind of name, so using such name is fine . . ." Shu Shu kept repeating the name and
decided to let his disciple be called by a name he had chosen himself. "Then your name is
Edgar, OK! Edgar, let's bathe!"

The body was full of dirty things, and Shu Shu was extremely uncomfortable. He was
itching to take a shower, and naturally, if he wanted to wash, his disciple also wanted to
wash.

Such a handsome guy yet wearing such an explosive hairstyle!

"You wash first." Edgar quickly said.

"No need, no need. Let’s wash together. I’ll teach you to bathe." Shu Shu said. Although his
disciple looked very big, but he had just become a human. Surely there were many things
he had not learned to use and activities he had not learned to do. Shu Shu would definitely
help him.

Teaching to bathe?! Edgar was stupefied, and the body reaction that had been pressed
down before arose again.

"Let's go!" Shu Shu dragged the man into the bathroom. Then, with a rustle, he directly
pulled off the clothes draped over his shoulders.

The clothes fell from his body along with some blood scabs, exposing his naked body and
fair skin, which looked very attractive.

Edgar was staring straight ahead, and unfortunately, Shu Shu from the start didn’t obstruct
the view and even reached out to pull the clothes encircling his disciple’s waist.
Leaping up in a flash, Edgar ran away without looking back.

If he continue to stay in the bathroom, he certainly wouldn’t be able to control himself from
doing some irreversible things!

He and the little sub-beastman were not married yet, so he shouldn't take advantage of the
little sub-beastman.

"Is he shy?" Looking at the backside of his disciple, Shu Shu was a bit puzzled, but he did
not give chase.

He was feeling very uncomfortable now. Since his disciple had run away, he would just take
a shower first.

Thinking that way, Shu Shu started to take a shower. He sang a song while washing.

Passing through the lightning tribulation was really amazing. Before, he had been dying,
but after passing through the entire lightning tribulation, he had recovered completely. Not
only recovering, his body was also much better. His skin had become better as well; from
head to toe, he actually couldn’t find any pores.

If his former owners saw his current skin, they would definitely be jealous to death!

Needless to say, they would definitely envied him even more now that he could eat
anything without getting fat, hahaha!

Taking out a few chestnuts from his food pouches, Shu Shu nibbled on them while taking a
shower. At the same time, he was also pondering over having to find a job soon and earn a
lot of money to buy some food to put into the food pouches. Oh, that’s right, his disciple had
to go to work! This guy was so big, and his strength was also great. At that time, he might
earn even more money than he did.

Shu Shu, thinking of various kinds of delicious foods he had eaten before, swallowed the
saliva in his mouth and scrubbed himself thoroughly one more time.

Shu Shu loved to be clean and also liked to bathe. After washing himself squeaky clean, his
mood had also improved. Now he was ready to go out and call his disciple to come and
wash up.

But when Shu Shu came outside, he found that his disciple had actually washed himself and
had even changed into the nightwear Shu Shu had bought before.

That nightwear was so big he had even thought of using it as a quilt to cover himself. But
now . . . worn by his disciple, it was, to his surprise, conspicuously too small!
Shu Shu frowned while taking a few glances at his disciple; there was some disequilibrium
in his heart. However, every time he was unhappy, he could never keep it up for long.
Looking at his disciple who had grown to be very handsome, he couldn't help but smile:
"Disciple, you’re really awesome! You’re handsome, not to mention smart. You don’t even
need to be taught to use the bathroom."

Hearing these words, Edgar was naturally a bit embarrassed. Up until now, this little sub-
beastman still believed that he was just a snake. Should he explain about this?

He was mulling over how he was going to explain it when he suddenly heard Justin’s voice
from the outside: "Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince! Your Imperial Highness!
Something major happened!"

Edgar had sealed the house. He knew that someone like Justin knew how to read a person’s
expression, and he was sure that Justin would not come and disturb him at this time just for
some trivial matters. Yet Justin was coming now . . . .

He was afraid that, as Justin had said, there was really something major happened.

"Whose name is Your Imperial Highness?" Shu Shu also heard Justin's words, but his face
looked blank.

Edgar heard the misgivings in the little sub-beastman voice and was even more
embarrassed, but he still stood up quickly and opened the door.

Damned if he did, damned if he didn't. Some matters, the little sub-beastman would know
sooner or later.

Edgar barely opened the door, and Justin, who was sweating profusely, already ran inside
and quickly placed a computer in front of Edgar: "Your Imperial Highness, there was an
unfortunate incident at the capital star. Someone has framed you!"

Edgar, having heard what had been said, frowned and instantly thought of the matter of
himself being plotted against six months ago.

Before, he had become a fallen beast, suffering injuries and trapped in the forest. Even if he
had wanted to wrest control of authority, he had been unable to do anything. He had had no
other choice but to put his hope on his emperor father and empress mother. However, it
was different now.

If someone in the capital star was framing him . . . . Were those people who had tampered
with his mech and who wanted to make him lose his life the same group of people?

After taking the computer, Edgar looked up.

Shu Shu had used Chinese to talk with Edgar, but now these people used the language of
the Beastman Empire to talk. Shu Shu absolutely didn’t understand what was being spoken.
He was bewildered, but at the same time, he secretly admired his disciple even more.

His disciple was really amazing, ah. Several days of effort, and he had already learned so
many words . . . .

Moving closer to Edgar’s side, Shu Shu looked towards the computer. As a result, he
discovered that he was completely unable to make sense of what he was looking at . . . . He
totally didn’t recognize those letters. Why did his disciple seem to be able to understand
what he was reading? Why were these people so respectful and courteous towards his
apprentice?

Shu Shu faintly felt that something was wrong. At this moment, he suddenly saw his
disciple open a video, in which a snake was chasing after a sub-beastman.

"Ah! This snake looks like you!" Shu Shu said. "But there are still some differences. The
scales under your heads look different!" He explained, pointing at the scales on the snake’s
body.

When Edgar saw the snake in the video, he thought that the other person looked too much
like himself. He himself could even get confused; no wonder so many people misrecognized
that snake . . . .

Under these circumstances, there was a part he was slightly unclear about though. The
little sub-beastman actually made out the distinguishing marks on him and that snake and
even noticed the difference on the tiny scales . . . . Edgar’s heart was sweet and happy; this
feeling of being taken seriously was really great.

Of course, the most important thing now was not this. Rather, Edgar had to think of a way
to settle the matter in the capital star where some people were framing him.

This news would undoubtedly put great pressure on his parents. Moreover, all of this was a
matter of three days ago. In the past three days, his parents had probably encountered
things he could easily imagine without thinking too much.

Letting go of the computer and getting up, Edgar then told Justin: "Open up the military
communication channel immediately. I want to contact the Imperial family over there."

He was still alive. He had not become a fallen beast. He had even awakened the bloodline.
As a matter of fact, he wanted to take a look at what those people behind the scenes could
still proclaim!

TL’s notes:
皇后 (huá ng hò u) = empress; imperial consort
太子妃 (tà i zǐ fēi) = crown prince imperial concubine = the principal wife of the crown
prince = crown princess
Since there’s no female in beastman world, I’d just use empress and crown princess to refer
to the emperor or the crown prince’s male partner.

Shé Shé = 蛇蛇 = snake snake

Shé Shè = 佘赦 = surname She; to pardon (a convict)
Shu Shu’s naming skill sucks（￣□￣；）

起名废 (qǐ míng fèi) = to name; to christen; to take a name | to abolish; to abandon; to
abrogate; to discard; to depose; to oust; crippled; abandoned; waste
I don’t know how to translate it. Based on context, I translate it as “name giver”. Anyone can
help?

伸头一刀缩头也是一刀 literally means to stretch head a knife, to pull back head also a
knife. I guess it's the same as "damned if you do, damned if you don't".

A Guide to - 34
Unedited chapter

34. Edgar Makes Clarification

The Beastman Empire already had the technology of inter-planet network, but it took an
immense amount of manpower and physical resources to maintain the star network.
Therefore, a remote planet was unlikely to be connected to the star network and would
mainly rely on establishing various information points within the interstellar to transmit
information.

The speed of such an information transmission was very slow. If the information point was
damaged, the information might even be lost. If there was any emergency, such as being
invaded, using the point to deliver the news was obviously unsuitable. Afterwards, the
military used a new technology to set up a military emergency communication channel.

This kind of communication channel was usually closed off. It took a lot of energy to open
each time, but it allowed the capital star’s military department of video communication to
directly receive the signal from a remote planet, which was very handy.

Edgar himself was on Gass planet, and the fastest way to contact the capital star was
undoubtedly to use the military communication channel.

Justin had never used this communication channel and would never use it. On the contrary,
Edgar had been serving in the military. He also had such a communication channel on his
warship and had even used it several times, so he was very skilled in using it.

Watching Edgar swiftly go into the communication device’s energy pad to input the
password, Justin, holding the manual that he still hadn't read clearly until now, was rather
stupefied.

So as to prevent others from finding out that he was actually incapable of using this
communication channel, he lightly coughed and put the manual away where he could not
see it.

"Come over here, I want to scan your pupils." Edgar said to Justin.

He also had to sign in? Justin quickly went over to scan his pupils. Watching the complex
machine switched on at last, he breathed a sigh of relief. He felt like he was practically the
same as a country bumpkin . . . .

No, he was not that bad. The sub-beastman brought by the crown prince was the real
country bumpkin . . . . Glancing at the sub-beastman who was rather dull, a feeling of
superiority sprung up unbidden in Justin’s heart.

Shu Shu was indeed the number one country bumpkin here. Not only was he unable to
make sense of all kinds of things he saw here, he was even unable to make sense of what
these people said.

Of course, what he did not understand the most was why the disciple brought out by
himself seemed to understand everything?

Why was there such a big difference between daemons?!

Maybe . . . Edgar actually wasn’t an ordinary daemon? Looking at Edgar's confident

appearance, Shu Shu started to ponder over this matter seriously.

Indeed, Edgar was a mythical animal, ah! A mythical animal! It was said that, by nature, as
soon as a mythical animal was born, it developed intelligence and even had the golden core
in defiance of the natural order of the domestic animal that had to cultivate to reach that
stage!

Maybe there was someone who had taught Edgar all along . . . . As for why he had stayed
alone in the forest, maybe he had been abandoned because he had not been able to become
a human?

Shu Shu’s brain hole was getting bigger, and at this time, Edgar was already waiting for the
call to be connected.

Meanwhile at the capital star.

The Imperial family scandal three days ago had been getting more and more intense in the
past three days because the Imperial family had not come out with any explanations for the
cause of it. After people discovered that they could not find the fallen beast who had injured
a sub-beastman, they got even angrier because they suspected that the Imperial family had
started to do a cover-up.

It was at this time that the medical treatment of the bullied and humiliated sub-beastman
came to an end, and the condition of his injuries was completely made public.

This sub-beastman had been violated by a snake beastman in his beast form, resulting in a
damaged body. From now on, the sub-beastman would not be able to have children
anymore. At the same time, he had also suffered severe psychological trauma and might not
be able to live normally in the future.

The masses’ emotions that had been brewing for three days could no longer be suppressed
and spurted out like a volcanic eruption. For a time, the Imperial family was fiercely
questioned by the people.

The emperor and the empress clearly knew about this matter, but they still had not stepped
forth to explain because they suspected that the beastman who had injured that sub-
beastman might truly be Edgar, and because they didn't know where exactly Edgar was.

Now though, they had no choice but to stepped forth.

The Imperial family held a press conference especially to explain this matter.

"What can we say at the press conference?" The empress of the Beastman Empire was
called Ian. He had once been a military doctor. He had met Emperor Chris in the army and
eventually gone out with him.

After marrying into the Imperial family, he did not give up his own career. Not only did he
open a hospital focusing on charitable cause, he would also perform surgeries frequently.
He was a very strong sub-beastman.

But now, he looked particularly fragile.

"Everything. We tell them the truth." Emperor Chris said, his expression was a bit ugly.
After Edgar’s disappearance, he had spent a lot of effort searching for Edgar. He originally
thought that it was going to be a simple matter and didn’t expect that it was really not the
case. Even more, he didn’t expect that . . . someone would take advantage of Edgar’s
disappearance to come up with this kind of thing.
"If we tell them the truth, they will know that Edgar has disappeared for half a year and
might has become a fallen beast. His name will be dragged through the mud!" Ian said. How
his son was, he knew best. He couldn’t be sure of the fallen beast incident this time, but in
no way those incidents of bullying new recruits and framing up classmates had ever
happened.

"The people who planned this thing come prepared. If we tell a lie, people will only grab it
to be used against us. We might as well tell them the truth!" Chris said. He had dispatched
some people to investigate the brains behind this incident. Upon investigation, he had even
found some clues already . . . . Unfortunately, he had no evidence yet. And now, he had to
stand up and give an explanation to the masses.

"Your Imperial Majesty, it’s almost the time." Someone outside said.

Chris stood up, straightened out his clothes, and reached out to pull his partner up: "Let's
go."

The two men were about to walk out of the room when the communication device on Ian's
hand suddenly rang.

"It's a message from Jones. I’ll leave after I read it." Ian subconsciously wanted to stall for
time.

Chris also came to a halt, waiting for Ian to read the message.

Opening the message, Ian was pleasantly surprised at first, but soon after, his face was
white.

"What happened?" Chris immediately asked.

"Jones said Edgar was on Gass planet." Ian said: "Edgar is still alive and has not been
controlled by someone nor has he hurt someone, but he did become a fallen beast."

The light that appeared in Chris’ eyes on account of Ian’s first sentence almost instantly
disappeared without a trace, and the wrinkles that had unexpectedly appeared on his face
in the past six months were a bit deeper.

"Edgar said that we could announce the news of his death." Ian's hands started to tremble.

"Now, this is actually a good way." Chris said. "But he’s my son. Since he’s still alive, then he
should stay alive and should not die!"

"We tell them the truth then?" Ian asked.

Chris nodded. "Correct!"

After speaking, Chris walked forwards in large strides. He walked a few steps and then said,
"My son isn’t someone whom all can slander. I will certainly investigate this incident until
the truth comes to light! And those betrayers, I will definitely make them pay the price!"

Hearing those words, Ian’s expression relaxed a little. The two men, an emperor and an
empress, held hands and walked out of the door.

The place the Imperial family used for holding a press conference was an auditorium in the
Imperial palace. They had announced quite a lot of news here, but their mood at those
times was never as bad as their mood today.

Looking at the seats below which were packed with reporters and their various shooting
equipments, Ian had an urge to break into a run and leave, but he still stayed in the end.

"Today, all of us are standing here for Edgar’s case. I will try to explain about it." Chris
regarded the people below.

The reporters heard these words and immediately calmed down. Chris had always been a
respected emperor. Even though Edgar’s incident made a very big noise, but the people still
loved and respected the emperor.

In fact, Edgar . . . if he had not become a fallen beast, it was estimated that the masses
wouldn’t have fully believed such accusations.

However, there had not been any news about Edgar, the Crown Prince, for the whole six
months. Now that something bad happened, there was also no explanation all along . . . .
Even if people wanted to trust him, there was nowhere they could place their trust in.

The reporters had quieted down, but some people didn't want to be quiet.

"Please explain, Your Imperial Majesty. Are you going to help Edgar absolving himself?" A
young beastman stood up and asked loudly.

Many people had not known this beastman before, but nowadays, there wasn’t many
people who didn't know him. He was one of the people who really stood up and accused
Edgar.

This man was very gifted and had been admitted to the Empire’s Imperial College as a
commoner. He was already a seven-star beastman now, yet he expressed that he should
have had a better development. At the Imperial College, Edgar had been jealous of his
innate skill and had framed and suppressed him several times, making him miss many
opportunities. He should have already advanced to eight-star beastman then, but up until
now, he still hadn’t advanced.

He was a tiger beastman, tall and handsome. Having become a seven-star beastman in such
young age, his strength was also not bad. As a result, he had many fans now. After he stood
up, some reporters immediately looked over with deep concern for fear that he would be
too forthright and provoke the Imperial family’s anger.

"Could it be that the Imperial family hold this press conference only because you want to
help Edgar get away from his crimes? If this is indeed the case, I will be thoroughly
disappointed with the Imperial family!" This beastman stood in the audience and looked up
straight at the emperor and the empress, not shrinking back in the slightest. And his action
was broadcasted live through the webcams. After it was seen by people who were
concerned about this incident, of course their anger started to ignite once again.
Furthermore, countless netizens posted their supports of him.

The whole audience was silent.

"Your Imperial Majesty, I also want to get an answer." Just then, a sub-beastman sitting in a
wheelchair opened his mouth. This sub-beastman was the one who had been violated by
the snake beastman a few days ago.

"There was a set of Imperial Guard uniform on the hand of the fallen beast who has violated
me. He was so unscrupulous and dared to do such a thing to me . . . . Is he your son after
all?" The sub-beastman asked again.

This sub-beastman looked very pretty, but now, sitting in a wheelchair with tears in his
eyes, he looked extremely weak. And yet, he was facing upward and looking at the emperor
on the stage without showing any weakness.

Under his weak appearance, he had a strong heart! Two contradictory characteristics
appeared in one sub-beastman, making him even more radiant. Watching the live
broadcast, the beastmen were full of anger, while the sub-beastmen already shedded tears
of sympathy because of his tragic experience.

"No!" Chris answered without the slightest hesitation.

"Who is he? Who exactly is this brute that you have been protecting? I called the police at
once, why could he still escape?" The sub-beastman in the wheelchair started to shake. He
clenched his fists and raised his head to face Chris, exposing his slender and alluring neck:
"What about Edgar? Have him come out and tell me that it’s not him!"

After the sub-beastman said that, he suddenly burst into tears. Chris, however, frowned.

He didn't expect that this man would come and question him, which actually made this case
become more difficult to handle.

It was impossible for Edgar to come out and explain since he had already become a fallen
beast.

Let’s say Edgar, who was a fallen beast, come out and explain the incident right now . . . . In
all likelihood, even if Edgar was currently on Gass planet, everyone would still insist that
the fallen beast who had violated this sub-beastman was Edgar.

As for the fact that Edgar was not in the capital star at present . . . . Presumably, everyone
would think that he was running away.

Moreover, Edgar had been missing for six months. During the whole six months, the
Imperial family had never announced the matter of Edgar having become a fallen beast or
sent Edgar to the fallen beast planet. How would they explain this?

Should they say that they actually had not found Edgar before? Who would believe it?

Chris suddenly realized that telling the truth was not feasible at all.

"Your Imperial Majesty, did Crown Prince Edgar really become a fallen beast?"

"Your Imperial Majesty, the crown prince hasn’t posted any message since half a year ago.
His social account has also never been logged in. Has he already become a fallen beast six
months ago?"

"Your Imperial Majesty, regarding this sub-beastman who has been violated by a fallen
beast, what do you think about the fact that said fallen beast has not been caught yet?"

"Your Imperial Majesty, is the Imperial family harboring the fallen beast?"

......

The reporters asked in unison, and Chris didn’t have time to answer all the questions.

Standing beside Chris, Ian’s expression showed both grief and indignation.

"Don’t talk rubbish! It’s impossible for His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince to do such a
thing!” A member of the Imperial Guard suddenly shouted in anger. "His Imperial Highness
is not here, so everyone pounces on him?! His Imperial Highness is so powerful; did he
need to snatch other people's opportunities in school? As for the sub-beastman, so many
sub-beastmen throw themselves at His Imperial Highness, but he doesn’t want them all.
Why would he still take liberties with a sub-beastman? His Imperial Highness won’t do this
kind of thing even if he becomes a fallen beast!"

The masses who didn't know the actual facts could be misled by some things on the
Internet, but those who had been with Edgar all believed in him. This member of the
Imperial Guard was one of them.

He just said those words in support of Edgar, but nevertheless, he was called into question
straightaway.
The sub-beastman sitting in a wheelchair turned towards that guard: "So, you said I framed
him?"

"Who knows where you came from!" The guard instantly replied. "Do you have any
evidence that the fallen beast who violated you is His Imperial Highness?"

"Evidence? You asked me for evidence? Since you think I’ve framed Edgar, you make him
come out and confront me!" In anger, the sub-beastman tried to get up from the wheelchair
and stand, but he quickly fell back onto the wheelchair again because of his depleted
strength. "You think I paid such a big price just to frame him?"

The sub-beastman looked really pitiful. The member of the Imperial Guard then
remembered that the sub-beastman was said to be incapable of giving birth anymore and
suddenly felt that some of his words were excessive. "It’s not necessarily you who has
framed His Imperial Highness; maybe it’s other people who want to frame His Imperial
Highness. You’re just unlucky."

"If he has been framed, why hasn’t he come out with explanation during the past three
days? Could it be that he has disappeared just like that fallen beast?" The sub-beastman in
the wheelchair sneered.

That member of the Imperial Guard was at a loss for words for quite a while.

Chris glanced at the sub-beastman with a profound look. Edgar had been framed, but in the
current situation, Chris was literally unable to clear his own son’s name.

He took a deep breath and changed his mind. He, following Edgar’s idea, was going to say
that Edgar was already dead.

His son had already become a fallen beast; in any case, he couldn't let him be questioned
repeatedly by these people.

However, although he had made up his mind, but he was still unable to say the words—that
his son was already dead. Chris glanced at Ian, and both of them had hesitation in their
eyes.

At this time, someone suddenly ran in from the outside. "Your Imperial Majesty! Your
Imperial Majesty! There’s a military emergency communication from Gass planet!"

"Gass planet?" Chris’ expression was unchanged, but his heart actually jumped. Could it be
Edgar?

"Yes, Your Imperial Majesty, it’s a call from His Imperial Highness.” The man holding the
communication device wore a happy expression on his face.

The vast majority of the military officers were very worshipful towards Edgar, but
unfortunately, there were still a few vermin inside who had seized some so-called evidence
to accuse Edgar . . . .

Now that their Imperial Highness was back, let’s see what those people would do!

The Beastman Empire only had one Imperial Highness, and that was Edgar. Edgar called
from Gass planet? The reporters all looked over, and the webcams responsible for the live
webcast also aimed at that messenger.

“Is it Edgar?” Ian asked in a low voice.

"Let’s see." Chris replied.

In this situation, it was impossible for him not to put this call through . . . . Chris thought
about it and quite straightforwardly connected the communication device to the wall-
mounted computer behind him.

Both he and Edgar had a clear conscience, and inevitably, there would be a day when the
truth of this matter came to light!

After the communication device was connected to the computer, the screen behind Chris
and Ian flashed, and then a figure appeared on it.

It was . . . Edgar!

All the people present were shocked, most especially Chris and Ian. Hadn't Jones said that
Edgar had become a beast? Why was he now standing in front of them without rhyme or
reason?

Ian was so emotional he almost cried looking at his alive and well son on the screen.

The military communication channel could guarantee that video call was possible. Edgar
glanced around and immediately understood his parents’ situation. "Emperor Father, what
did you say?" If his emperor father hadn’t had time to say anything, it was best. If his
emperor father had already said something about his situation, or said that he was already
dead, then he had to think about what he was going to say next.

Chris more or less understood Edgar's meaning straightaway and showed his first smile of
the day: "I haven't had time to say anything."

"Because these people are hopelessly muddled?" Edgar asked.

All the people at the press conference had a feeling of being scrutinized by Edgar, and they
immediately felt very embarrassed.

They thought that Edgar had become a fallen beast and violated a sub-beastman, so they
came running to question him. As a result . . . said man was obviously fine!

"I encountered a bottleneck six months ago, so I have been staying in Gass planet to
practice in the past six months. The news here is lagging behind, and the news from the
capital star takes three days to arrive." Edgar stated to the people on the other side of the
screen. "I was just informed today that when I was training on Gass planet, I also violated a
sub-beastman in the capital star at the same time. "

The people at the press conference were even more embarrassed. Some people even
lowered their heads and did not dare to face Edgar squarely.

"I apologize for opening the military communication channel without permission. I will
bear the necessary cost of this opening." Edgar added: "But I think it is essential to use this
communication method to explain."

"Your explanation is very timely." Chris said. A moment ago, he had still doubted whether
this man was an impersonator, but now he was already convinced that this was his son, and
he immediately felt great.

"It's thanks to Governor Justin." Edgar turned towards Justin.

Justin promptly squeezed up, wanting to show his face to the emperor. Unfortunately, he
was too fat. Although he could show his face, but he couldn't show his whole body. "This is
what I should do! It’s my duty! It’s a pity that our news here is lagging behind. His Imperial
Highness has just known about this troubling news, and he didn’t even change his clothes
in his eagerness.” Therefore, you had better connect the Gass planet’s network to the star
network quickly, ah!

Hearing Justin’s statement, only then did everyone realize that Edgar was actually dressed
in a nightwear.

On the star network, everyone was crusading against Edgar, but when Edgar suddenly
appeared, the wind direction changed completely.

"His Imperial Highness was obviously fine. So, who said that His Imperial Highness has
become a beast?"

"Isn't there a soldier who swore that His Imperial Highness has become a fallen beast? Who
is it again?"

"Are they people who want to frame His Imperial Highness? Those people are too odious; I
simply can't stand them!"

"His Imperial Highness is so handsome!"

......
Of course, there were always some people who were still struggling. "Maybe this is just a
trick that the Imperial family comes up with. Can you be sure that person is really Edgar?"

"Previous poster, is His Imperial Highness that good at pretending? Also, if it’s really a
pretense, sooner or later it’ll be exposed. Would the Imperial family do a stupid thing like
this?"

"I searched for Gass planet, and that fatty is indeed the governor of Gass planet. You can see
the news about Gass planet on this website. Of course, the latest news is three days ago."

"There’s a three-day news lag between Gass planet and the capital star, and spaceships
need even longer time for a round journey. It’s totally impossible for that fatty to be on
Gass planet three days ago and then, three days later, ran off to the capital star to assist His
Imperial Highness putting on a play."

"His Imperial Highness is so handsome!"

......

Before, everyone had sympathized with that sub-beastman, but now, they actually began to
sympathize with Edgar. Just staying quietly in a remote planet yet still being wrongly
accused, His Imperial Highness was really pitiful!

As for why everyone was so sure that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince was being
wrongly accused . . . . Since he did not become a fallen beast, which sub-beastman didn’t
fancy him? Was it necessary for him to snatch a sub-beastman to violate?

The netizens thought so, and the reporters on the scene naturally thought so as well.

The sub-beastman sitting in a wheelchair had been talking about wanting to seek Edgar out
to confront him. Now that Edgar had really came out, the sub-beastman’s complexion
actually became very ugly. But soon, he started to cry and cover his face.

The beastman who had hollered that Edgar had bullied him in the Imperial College, his eyes
were spinning now. Then he gritted his teeth and suddenly shouted: "Edgar, you didn’t
become a beast. The recent incident of a fallen beast hurting a sub-beastman was not your
doing, but when you wielded your status to rob me of my opportunities because you’re
jealous of me, that’s true!”

When this person’s words came out, people were stumped.

Yes, ah, apart from the recent incident of Edgar becoming a fallen beast and hurting a sub-
beastman, there were also many other "crimes" done by Edgar.

For example, bullying classmates, forcing some sub-beastmen, and also beating up new
recruits . . . .

However . . . looking at Edgar who was so tall and handsome in his nightwear, many people
thought that these accusations were not true . . . .

"Guys, I’m not good at evaluating, but I think the sub-beastman who stood up and said that
His Imperial Highness had forced him before was most likely lying . . . . I look better than
him. His Imperial Highness doesn’t need to force me; I’m willing to follow His Imperial
Highness. Unfortunately, His Imperial Highness doesn’t come and look for me . . ." There
was a sub-beastman who posted such words on the star network, and the post quickly got
so many likes.

Edgar didn't know about the ruckus on the star network, but in the face of doubt, he
immediately said: "I also saw other accusations concerning me. I will return to the capital
star right away and explain everything clearly!"

“Everything must wait until I return." The military communication channel could not be
opened for too long. After this sentence was spoken, Edgar turned the channel off.

TL’s notes:
那些脏水就都要被泼在他身上了= dirty water will be splashed on his body = his name will
be dragged through the mud

他竟是洗不干净被泼在自己儿子身上的脏水 = he actually can’t wash clean the dirty water

splashed on his own son’s body = he’s literally unable to clear his own son’s name

A Guide to - 35
Unedited chapter

35. Leaving for the Capital Star

Staring blankly at Edgar who just stood there and spoke in such an imposing manner while
wearing the cheapest-in-the-entire-supermarket nightwear Shu Shu had bought, Shu Shu’s
whole person was somewhat in shock.

Was this man truly his own disciple? How did his disciple look so ruthless and cool? Clearly,
he was more like an overbearing president!
"Shu Shu?" Slightly nervous, Edgar turned towards the little sub-beastman. He had never
told the little sub-beastman his true identity. Would the little sub-beastman get angry?
Would he feel that Edgar had deceived him? Would he stop paying attention to Edgar
because he got angry?

Edgar suddenly remembered a movie he had once seen.

That year, his father was very busy and not even able to go home on his birth father's
birthday. His birth father then dragged him out to watch a movie, calling him his little
sweetheart and making him his companion to celebrate his birthday in absence of his old
sweetheart.

That movie really impressed Edgar.

The movie told the story of a crown prince of a fictional empire who concealed his identity
and went out to work. He liked a common-born, beautiful sub-beastman, and soon they
were in love with each other. The first half of the movie was a source of constant laughter
and very sweet, but after the crown prince’s identity was known to the sub-beastman, the
situation quickly turned around for the worse.

The sub-beastman thought that the crown prince had deceived him and thus was unwilling
to be in relationship with the crown prince anymore. The crown prince’s various appeals
could not make him change his mind.

All along, the second half of the movie was about the two of them entangled in a
misunderstanding. Afterwards, if it were not for the crown prince getting injured in order
to save the sub-beastman, perhaps the sub-beastman would never forgive him.

After a certain sentence in the movie, the words "crown prince" and seeing his own birth
father’s incessant laugh at this scenario had left a deep psychological shadow in Edgar,
who, at that time, was only ten-year-old but had already been conferred the title of Crown
Prince. At one time, he was even unwilling to step into the cinema again and also got
slightly afraid of the sub-beastmen around him. After he grew up a little, all of this was
hidden away in the depth of his mind. But now, he remembered it again.

Edgar suddenly detested his outstanding memory.

His experience was very similar to that of the crown prince; would he also come across
such a situation?

However, he really did not know how he was going to coax the sub-beastman!

Edgar stood straight as a ramrod with a blank face, but in his heart, he couldn’t help but
start to worry.

"Who the heck are you, ah?" Shu Shu asked while staring at Edgar for a long time.
"I am . . ." Edgar didn't know how to say the words "crown prince" in Chinese. He also didn't
want to be condemned as a cheat by the little sub-beastman in front of so many people. In
the end, he sounded the little sub-beastman out by saying: "Let's go back first."

The little sub-beastman should be willing to go back with him and would not start yelling at
him on the spot, right?

"Ah, OK! I’m hungry!" Shu Shu immediately replied. He was very curious about Edgar's
identity, but this curiosity was definitely not as big an attraction as food for him. Moreover,
seeing Edgar's tangled look, maybe his identity was difficult to explain. In that case, just
leave it until they go back home.

As a mythical animal, Edgar actually fell to the point where he was thrown away into the
forest to fend for himself . . . . According to the numerous TV dramas Shu Shu had watched,
his disciple definitely had a very miserable past.

Shu Shu glanced at Edgar with sympathy and then touched his own stomach with quite a
pitiful expression. "Those delicious foods that I brought back for you before, you haven’t
eaten them yet, and you already encountered the heavenly tribulation. It’s really a pity that
they’re wasted now.”

Edgar also thought it was a pity that he actually didn’t get to eat the things that the little
sub-beastman had specially brought back for him because of jealousy . . . . Turning towards
Justin, Edgar said: “Your Excellency Justin, do you have a free assistant? I need someone to
help me with something."

"Of course." Justin hauled out the secretary behind him. "This is my secretary, very capable.
I believe he surely can help Your Imperial Highness to handle some things.”

“Many thanks.” Edgar replied and then made the secretary help him with the most
important thing, which was buying snacks: “Buy some snacks with various kinds of flavors,
and if they’re some kinds of nuts, you can buy more.” Shu Shu seemed to be quite fond of
nibbling on nuts, but unfortunately, there were not many nuts that could be eaten in the
forest.

"Your Imperial Highness, I will buy them right away." The secretary responded at once and
then ran out to buy snacks.

Shu Shu understood the word "snacks" and asked Edgar delightedly: "Are you buying them
for me? Are you rich?"

"Yes, that’s right. I’m rich." Edgar answered.

"You’re really great!" The more Shu Shu looked, the more satisfied he was with the disciple
in front of him.
His disciple had become a human and even had money that could get him all kinds of
foods . . . . As a matter of fact, was this the owner, no . . . the disciple he had longed for day
and night?

As for the other matter . . . Shu Shu had no time to be concerned about anything else now.
"When will the purchased food arrive, ah?"

"It should be delivered to our home soon." Edgar answered again.

"Then let's go back quickly!" Shu Shu instantly replied.

As expected, Justin’s secretary was very capable. When Edgar and Shu Shu were sitting in
the aircraft to return to their residence, they saw him coming down from another aircraft
with several bags of snacks on his hands.

Panting towards Edgar and Shu, Mr. Secretary soon came to a halt and showed a formulaic
smile. "Your Imperial Highness, the snacks you want have been bought. Since the time was
quite short, I could only get a few kinds . . . "

"Thanks a lot." Edgar said and took the snacks.

"No need, no need." Mr. Secretary quickly replied. After watching the two men enter the
house, he continued to collect snacks. He had just asked someone to help him get some
commonly eaten snacks. Next, he himself should go find some more special ones . . . .

As soon as Shu Shu entered the house, he started to tear at the bag of snacks on Edgar’s
hand and take out some things to eat. While eating, he also stuffed some into his food
pouches.

After eating for a while, Shu Shu then turned towards Edgar: "Right, you said you’d tell me
who you are. Who the heck are you, ah?"

Still couldn't dodge past it . . . Edgar was a bit sullen.

Although Edgar had learned so many languages on the star system, but the communication
between him and Shu Shu was still problematic. Thinking about it, Edgar then directly went
online and searched for some videos. He arranged them on the TV one after another, so Shu
Shu could watch them individually.

These videos comprised a documentary film about the Imperial family, video records of
Edgar’s previous activities, and an educational film about the state system for children . . . .
Shu Shu was very smart; Edgar believed that so long as Shu Shu watched them, he would
certainly become aware of Edgar identity .

As for himself . . . .
"Shu Shu, I want to go back to the forest and return to our cave to take a look." Edgar said.

"Oh." Shu Shu answered with a single sound, a little puzzled. Hadn’t they already taken out
all the stuffs in the forest? Still going back to look, what for? Yet Edgar . . . . Right, Edgar
could provide a lighter at that time; it was possible that there was also other things in his
hands.

Waving his hand, Shu Shu expressed to his disciple, you can go on, I’ll continue watching TV
and eating snacks—these two things were indeed what he most loved to do!

Edgar’s heart was rather stuffy.

Edgar was really going to get his own stuff. He had been wearing his own mech when he
had plunged to Gass planet. Although the mech was in tatters and due to be scrapped
entirely, but its raw material was the best after all and completely recyclable.

In order to prevent his identity from being discovered by people, he had not taken the
mech out before. The situation was different now, and he definitely had to take the mech
away. In addition to this, there were still a lot of things in the cave he and Shu Shu had
shared, and he wanted to take them away as well.

Sitting in a helicopter and coming to the place where he had lived for half a year, Edgar felt
like it all had happened a lifetime ago. He had thought that he would spend the rest of his
life here after sending the sub-beastman off. He hadn’t expected that he was also going to
leave now . . . .

"Have you always been here for the past six months?" Jones looked around, his mood
somewhat complicated. He knew about Edgar’s disappearance, but he had not expected
Edgar actually lived in the forest here.

"Yes, that’s right." Edgar nodded faintly. He got into the cave where he had lived together
with Shu Shu and then put the wooden bowl, the wooden chopsticks, the stone Shu Shu had
used for cooking, and so on into the space button, leaving nothing.

Watching Edgar pack up the stuff in the cave with a blank face, Jones invariably felt very
awkward.

Done packing up the stuff in Shu Shu’s cave, Edgar conveniently went to the cave where he
had lived to take a look at it.

The little sub-beastman had not allowed him to return there, so he had not returned. But
now that he was going to leave, he suddenly wanted to take a look at that damp cave where
he had once lived for quite a long time.

In that cave, he had spent his darkest and most painful days. He considered it a memorable
place.

Edgar alone arrived outside of the cave. He crouched down and was about to go in when he
found that . . . the cave was full of the little sub-beastman’s smell.

No wonder the little sub-beastman had not let him come back here. No wonder when the
little sub-beastman had wanted to go to the toilet in the middle of the night, he had not
stepped on him anymore.

The corner of Edgar's mouth unconsciously hooked up. Then he went to the lakeside and
jumped directly into the water.

There were a lot of tiny fishes swimming in the small lake, and a worn mech was lying right
at the bottom of the small lake.

After fishing up the mech from the lake-bed, Edgar wiped it dry very carefully before
stowing it in the space button.

This mech had accompanied him for so many years, and he believed that it would continue
accompanying him in the future.

Edgar, after taking all the stuffs he wanted to bring along, deliberated for a moment and
then went to catch two pheasants . . . . The first prey he had given to the little sub-beastman
was a pheasant, and the little sub-beastman also liked to eat pheasant. Using these
pheasants to apologize should be good, right?

Handsome and tall His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince who tended toward grave and
stern appearance got onto the helicopter while carrying two pheasants that kept flapping
their wings and coldly ordered: "Return."

Jones was momentarily speechless and then said after a while: "You’re just like your
emperor father!" Such a mēn sāo! At that time, hadn’t His Imperial Majesty the Emperor
frequently sported such a face to attract Ian’s attention?

The helicopter stopped at the gate of Edgar and Shu Shu’s residence.

Edgar stepped down from the helicopter and felt slightly uneasy upon seeing the tightly
closed door.

The helicopter sound was very loud; it was impossible for Shu Shu to not hear it, yet he did
not come out . . . . Was Shu Shu angry?

Edgar thought of that movie again. Based on the situation in the movie . . . when he came
back this time, it’s quite likely that he would be driven away, and then Shu Shu would
shout: "Why didn't you tell me that you’re the crown prince? You deceived me, you bastard!
Do you think I place a high value on a crown prince?"
Banishing the actor’s lines in the movie out of his mind, Edgar opened the door himself and
went inside while carrying the pheasants.

Shu Shu was reclining on the sofa and stroking his own stomach. Several bags of snacks
next to him were already empty. "You’re back?"

"I’m back." Edgar said.

"Pheasant! Are we eating fowl today?" Shu Shu’s eyes lit up and then dimmed.
"Unfortunately, I ate too much and can’t eat anymore . . ." Not only had he eaten too much,
he clearly had eaten to the point of being unable to move.

"Then we’ll eat it tomorrow." Edgar said.

"Ah, okay." Shu Shu nodded and suddenly thought of something: "Edgar, were you a human
before?"

Edgar was rather taciturn, so he only nodded.

"Since you were a human, why did you go into the forest then?" Shu Shu asked. He had
already watched all those videos, and he knew now that Edgar had been a person before, a
very capable and very famous person with high status.

No wonder other people were extremely respectful toward him. But if he was so powerful,
why would he live alone in the forest?

This question was not easy to answer; it was also very inconvenient to explain everything
from the beginning. Edgar thought about it and then said: "At that time, I was injured and
turned into a beast. I couldn’t turn back into a human, so I could only live in the forest."

"Because you couldn't become a human, they didn't want you?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar
with sympathy. When he watched the video just now, he saw that Edgar had a father who
looked very much like Edgar. So, because Edgar could not become a human, his father then
did not want him?

It was more or less like that? Edgar nodded.

Seeing Edgar nod, Shu Shu sympathized even more with him. His brain instantly
supplemented a palace infighting big drama with an illegitimate son plot.

Edgar used to be very powerful and could also become a human. Later, he was wounded
and turned back into a beast, most likely harmed by some people . . . . His life was so
miserable!

As Edgar’s master, Shu Shu had to help him ask for justice when there was an opportunity
for it in the future! He also wanted to ask Edgar’s father why he would throw out such a
good son.

As for Edgar not telling him about this matter before, he was a snake at that time and really
couldn't speak . . . .

From the start, Shu Shu hadn't gotten angry over a little concealment. On the contrary, he
immediately thought of something else.

For example, Edgar had been a human previously. In this case, he surely did not eat people,
nor should he eat hamster. This was the most wonderful thing ever!

Again, for example, Edgar had been very powerful before. It was estimated that he was also
very powerful now. He certainly had a lot of money, and there was no shortage of money to
pay someone back . . . . Shu Shu had owed Jones money, but now he did not need to return
the money and could directly have Edgar pay Jones back!

Furthermore . . . it’s all thanks to him that Edgar could cultivate into a human. He had
helped Edgar in his most miserable time and let him regain everything back. Shouldn’t
Edgar be grateful to him?

In this case, couldn’t Shu Shu follow this man to cadge a meal from him?

The more Shu Shu thought about it, the happier he was. He couldn't help but start smiling.

Shu Shu had looked at Edgar with sympathy earlier, but then he suddenly smiled. Edgar
failed to understand the reason why.

Of course, this was a good thing for him . . . . As expected, the little sub-beastman he liked
was different from the one in the movie. It simply couldn’t get any better than this.

While Edgar’s heart finally settled, the mood of the emperor and the empress in the capital
star was still not pacified until now and remained extremely stirred up.

"Edgar is really all right?" Ian asked his partner for the hundredth time.

"He's fine." Chris said: "My son naturally won’t meet with a mishap so easily!"

The two of them left the press conference after Edgar closed the communication. After that,
they didn't see anyone else—they were worried that they would say the wrong thing
because they were too excited.

"Edgar is fine. That's really great . . ." Ian tried to wipe his tears, but he soon covered his
own face and started to cry.

"Rest assured, he’ll be back in no time." Chris said. "I’ve already had some men pick him
up." He didn’t go out himself but let his trusted aide send a message to those men to pick
Edgar up to prevent anyone from playing dirty tricks.

Ian nodded, a smile showing up on his face. Afterwards, he even had time to go online to
read the news.

Almost all of the online news had something to do with Edgar. A segment of the video
where Edgar had appeared in the live broadcast was everywhere.

Edgar did not become a fallen beast at all. The previous vast majority of the accusations
also did not exist. Further, the matter of the Imperial family harboring the fallen beast was
a complete nonsense . . . .

"His Imperial Highness is so handsome!"

"His Imperial Highness still looks so good even in his nightwear!"

"I’ve only seen His Imperial Highness in his military uniform. I didn't expect that one day I
would actually see His Imperial Highness in his nightwear."

"Don't know when His Imperial Highness will return . . ."

"Your Imperial Highness, I was wrong. I actually believed that you really became a fallen
beast . . ."

Many people who were watching Edgar's video were smitten with him. All the comments
vilifying Edgar before were actually not very visible now.

Things on the Internet always changed very fast.

So much that, in the end, everyone was talking and talking to the point of starting to discuss
the clothes that Edgar wore.

"Which brand is the nightwear worn by His Imperial Highness? Why have I never seen that
chest logo?"

"I went to Gass planet’s official website and searched it. Indeed, it’s a local brand of Gass
Planet, and it seems to be well-known for its low price . . . ."

"Is this man really His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince? Why would he wear such
cheap clothes? He’s not a fake, isn’t he?"

"Previous poster, if he’s a fake, he’ll not wear such cheap clothes while posing as His
Imperial Highness. I think him wearing such cheap clothes can further prove that he is the
real deal!"
"Speaking of cheap clothes, where the heck do I buy these clothes, ah? I can’t find them on
the star network?"

"Of course you can’t find them on the star network. I think Gass planet won’t export this
kind of cheap nightwear."

......

Not long after.

"Everyone! I rummaged through the star network and found a shop selling Gass planet’s
local products, including that nightwear! [link]"

......

Ron was a very ordinary little businessman, opening his own grocery store, and business
was so-so.

But today, he was eating when the sound of someone placing an order on the star network
suddenly went off one after another.

How could that be? Was there a virus in his computer? Ron opened the computer in
confusion and unexpectedly discovered that one section of goods on his shelves had been
raided clean. Furthermore, people were raiding some other sections of goods.

The goods that were raided clean were the nightwears—they’re the local products of a
remote planet he had travelled to, and he had bought them to gift others—and the rest of
the raided goods were also those he got from that planet.

No one had ever wanted these things before; how come so many people suddenly rushed to
buy them now? Ron was a bit dumbfounded.

Right at this moment, he saw his beastman son scampering downstairs. "Dad! Dad! Didn’t
you buy some nightwears from Gass planet? Quick, give them to me!"

"The nightwears from Gass planet? All sold out . . ." Ron said.

"Dad!" Ron's son looked desperate.

"But I still keep a few pieces that I plan to wear myself. Although the price of this nightwear
is cheap, but the material is pure and natural! If it’s not for the material used for making the
nightwear is cotton, which is everywhere in Gass planet, such cheap price is impossible. In
fact, you turned your back on this style before. You said it’s no good and didn’t want to
wear it . . ."

"Dad, I want to wear it! I especially want to wear it now, so quickly give me the clothes!"
Ron's son hurriedly exclaimed. In the end, he said again: "By the way, Dad, if you still have
extra nightwears, you can marked them to sell for a super high price! A product similar to
that used by the crown prince, ah!"

How did a nightwear become a product similar to that used by the crown prince? Looking
at the sold out things in his store, Ron, who didn't pay much attention to gossip, somewhat
came back down to earth.

Nowadays, many people thought that everything that had happened was Edgar having been
framed by some ambitious people. However, there were also some people who thought that
even if Edgar had not become a fallen beast, those things he had done before did exist.
Certain people even still tirelessly threw mud at him.

At the press conference before, a tiger beastman had stood up and righteously said that
Edgar, in the Imperial College, had wielded his status to snatch the tiger beastman’s
opportunities and frame him as well. This tiger beastman was still online, clamoring for
justice.

This beastman was called Geo. He had indeed studied at the same school with Edgar, but
the incidents of Edgar robbing him of the opportunities and framing him out of jealousy of
his innate skill had never happened.

As a member of the Imperial family, what opportunity did Edgar want but could not get?
Why would he still rob other people’s? As for being jealous of Geo’s innate skill, this was
even more laughable. Who did not know that the beastmen of the Imperial family had the
most powerful innate skills?

Anyway, Geo having been expelled from the Imperial College was nevertheless a fact.

Geo’s family was commoners. After he was admitted to the Imperial College, he discovered
that there was a very big difference between his life and the life of the Imperial College’s
high-born students. In the beginning, this was nothing; there were also many commoners
who studied in the Imperial College nowadays. Unfortunately, he couldn’t stand some
things like the fact that others could go to an expensive restaurant to eat, but he could only
eat at the dining hall.

He began to think of any means to demand money from home, and he also abused his own
status as a student of the Imperial College. On the outside, he used introducing others to get
acquainted with the high-born students in the school as an excuse to swindle money from
them. Moreover, he also deceived a sub-beastman to spend money on him.

At first, the Imperial College did not notice these things, until the family of the sub-
beastman who had been deceived by him came to the school. Only then did they know what
he had done.

Later, a high-born student who once had a pretty good relationship with him found out that
every time Geo invited him to eat, he was actually "pimping", which was even more
disgusting.

The Imperial College always attached great importance to the moral education of students,
so Geo was expelled right away.

However, his innate skill was indeed not bad, and his luck was also not bad. After being
expelled, in addition to joining a pretty good adventure team, his strength also got a big
upgrade.

Regarding the fact that he dropped out of the Imperial College, Geo had always told others
that it was naturally because he was framed by his classmates who had both power and
status. After Edgar’s affairs came out, he even suffered temporary insanity, saying that
Edgar had framed him.

Now, it was already impossible for him to stop halfway.

On his social account, people who originally comforted him were now questioning him and
making him come up with the evidence of Edgar framing him. Seeing this, Geo’s eyes
flashed with anger.

Gritting his teeth, Geo posted a message on his social network: "Edgar isn’t a fallen beast,
but him doing those things to me is true. I’ll wait for his return. At that time, I’ll confront
him!"

Originally, before he was expelled, he was actually about to get a chance to compete. In the
end, he let a great opportunity slip . . . . As for the matter of him swindling money, the
college didn’t have any evidence of it.

"Is it necessary for His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince to be jealous of you? I feel that
you lack presence, am I right?"

"What lack presence? Geo just said the truth!"

"Geo surely wouldn’t dare deceiving people at the risk of offending the Imperial family. I
think Edgar was jealous of him!"

"Geo, I believe you’re telling the truth!"

......

Looking at the messages that supported him, Geo breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking about
it, he decided to wait for Edgar to come back. Then he would seek Edgar for a duel, thus
solving this matter.

Edgar was an eight-star beastman, and he was stronger than Geo. But as a crown prince,
this man maybe had never experienced a life-and-death fight, and if he was really going to
fight, he was not necessarily the opponent of this adventurer who had adventured all over
the place . . . . Even if Geo eventually lost, he could actually say that of course it’s because
Edgar was in better condition and had surpassed him during these years.

Now that so many people knew Geo, Edgar ultimately wouldn’t be able to manipulate the
situation after the duel.

The more Geo thought about it, the more he felt that it was a good plan. He finally wrote on
his social account again: "When Edgar returns, I will pick him up at the spaceport! I’ll ask
him for a duel!"

Edgar certainly didn’t know that someone in the capital star was already waiting for his
return to ask him for a duel, and he also didn’t know that his emperor father had sent some
men to pick him up. At this moment, he was planning to take a spaceship to return to the
capital star as quickly as possible.

"Your Imperial Highness, except for a military spaceship, Gass planet only has one cargo
spaceship." Justin looked at Edgar in deep embarrassment.

The military spaceship couldn't be put to use as one wished, and the cargo spaceship . . . .

A seemingly cumbersome, pot-bellied cargo spaceship that generally would only appear in
nostalgia movies now appeared in front of Edgar.

This spaceship was very well-maintained, but . . . could it really be used? Wasn’t this the
outdated model of several hundred years ago?

"Although it’s a little old, but last year we still operated this spaceshift to go to Karl planet.
We have also serviced it there, ensuring that this spaceship can still be used for another
hundred years!" Justin wiped the sweat on his forehead.

TL’s note:
闷骚 (mēn sā o) = (coll.) outwardly cold or retiring but deep and passionate inside

A Guide to - 36
Unedited chapter

36. Not a Sub-beastman

Sure, there were many people coming and going from Gass planet, but those people rode in
public spaceships or tourist spaceships, or in some corporations' cargo spaceships. The
military naturally took the military spaceship, so Gass planet only had a single cargo
spaceship at their disposal.

In fact, this was already quite good. Some of the less remote planets were far more
inhabited than Gass planet, but they all didn’t have any spaceships that belonged
exclusively to their planet.

A spaceship was not a mere aircraft; it was a very expensive one. Even if it was not
operated, its annual maintenance would cost a lot of money.

"How about taking the military spaceship, Your Imperial Highness?" Justin, who saw Edgar
looking at the spaceship with a wooden expression, felt slightly unsure and cautiously
asked.

"No need. I’ll check this one first." Edgar said. He had lost his beast core because some
people had plotted against him. It made him act more cautiously now. Military spaceships
were numbered; if he really took one to leave this planet, he was liable to be found by those
people. By comparison, this outmoded cargo spaceship was actually not so conspicuous.

Speaking of spaceship, its construction cost was expensive. Although this old-fashioned
spaceship was already quite rare now, but there were still people who used it. The one
used by a gang of star pirates whom he had once flattened was basically this type of
spaceship because this model was particularly sturdy and durable.

Of course, in the end, whether the spaceship could be used or not, it still had to be checked
thoroughly before it could be used.

Edgar joined the army after he graduated. To this day, it had been more than ten years
already. He could operate nearly all kinds of spaceships and also had a deep understanding
of them. It was only natural that he wanted to check this cargo spaceship first. There’s no
question about it.

This spaceship was indeed very old, but it was well-maintained and could fully support
long-distance interstellar travel. After inspecting it, Edgar said: "This one will do."

Seeing Edgar not snubbing the spaceship, Justin sighed with relief and asked Edgar
whether he wanted to bring many people with him.

"In addition to the crew, I’ll also choose two hundred soldiers to go with me. Dr. Jones goes
with me as well. Is that okay?" Edgar said.

"No problem." Justin replied, patting his own chest. He truly didn't dare making a decision
to allow Edgar to take the military spaceship, but to choose two hundred soldiers to escort
the crown prince back to the capital star was no problem.

"Many thanks. When I get to the capital star, I’ll definitely propose to develop Gass planet."
Edgar said. So to speak, he was penniless now, and yet Justin still helped him with courtesy.

Justin’s face turned red from happiness, and he became even more cordial. He knew that
since Edgar had said so, Gass planet would definitely get developed.

Even if the prime minister and the parliament did not agree, the Imperial family could
effortlessly develop Gass planet by spending their own money!

The number of people in the Imperial family had always been sparse, but every one of them
was brave and good at fighting. The Imperial family had taken the first initiative to propose
a constitutional monarchy, which in turn had allowed them to protect their entire
properties. The wealth accumulated over ten thousand years had continuously earned
them the title of the richest family in the Empire. Reportedly, just their private planets
alone were more than a hundred . . . . Furthermore, included among these were a good deal
of energy planets and inhabitable planets.

When Justin looked at Edgar, it was practically like looking at a glittering, golden Big
Buddha.

In the afternoon, Justin was done preparing all the things Edgar wanted. The cargo
spaceship could lift off and enter the outer space at any time.

"We’ll set off immediately." Edgar said to Shu Shu.

"We’ll leave so soon?" Shu Shu was a bit reluctant to leave. He also had a deep concern
about the future.

"The capital star is a hundred times more beautiful than this place, a melting pot of fine
food from the entire Beastman Empire." Edgar watched Shu Shu expressionlessly.

"Hurry up and go!" Shu Shu put the last bite of the snack that Justin's secretary had
delivered for the second time into his mouth, completely unconcerned.

Bringing Shu Shu onto the spaceship, the corner of Edgar's mouth hooked up slightly.

The cargo spaceship had a large capacity, but the condition of the living area was not good
as each and every one was only a small room. Of course, among those, the captain's
bedroom was still quite spacious.

Edgar gave the captain's bedroom to Shu Shu, while he himself stayed in the adjacent room.

After seeing to their lodgings, Edgar inspected the other areas on the spaceship and found
that . . . the huge cargo hold of the cargo spaceship was unexpectedly piled up with food and
water.

Taking everything into account, the people on their spaceship were less than three
hundred; so much food and water were enough for them to eat for ten years. Even if this
place was a bit far from the capital star, and even if the spaceship’s speed was slow, the
journey would only take over a month at most.

Edgar glanced at the warehouse and then turned towards Justin who was standing beside
him.

"Our Gass planet’s abundant food products have many varieties. I was only thinking of
preparing a little of each for Your Imperial Highness, but in the end, I’ve carelessly
prepared so much." Justin smiled embarrassedly.

Edgar didn't ask anything again. After inspecting the spaceship, he decided to set off
straight away.

Justin left the spaceship before it lifted off. After the spaceship disappeared from his line of
sight, he immediately turned towards his own secretary: "Why did you prepare so much
food?"

"Sir, there’s no harm in preparing more. I discovered that His Imperial Highness the Crown
Prince is a hearty eater." The secretary said.

"Is it true?" Justin was curious. He had eaten with Edgar before, but he hadn't seen Edgar
eating that much, ah.

"Of course! Sir, His Imperial Highness had me prepare snacks for the sub-beastman, and I
prepared a lot of them. In the end, they’re all gone in a flash. Later, I delivered enough
snacks for a sub-beastman to eat for a month, and to my surprise, one day’s effort was gone
again!" The secretary continued: "I think it must have been His Imperial Highness who ate
them."

"So, there’s also such a thing." Justin was a little amazed.

"I thought, since His Imperial Highness can eat, I definitely must prepare more food.
Moreover, with so much food and water prepared, even if they have an accident . . ." They
still could hold on for a little longer while waiting for a rescue.

"How very thoughtful of you." Justin said. The spaceship was very old; if something really
went wrong midway, those foods could give them a few years of time while they’re waiting
for a rescue. Well done!

Hadn’t there been something like this before? A cargo spaceship broke down in the
interstellar space. The people aboard depended on the cargo to live for several years. When
they were finally rescued, a beastman married couple had even given birth to two children .
...

Edgar didn’t know that Justin and his secretary were so thoughtful of them. He thought
about Shu Shu who would love to see so much food, so he did not ask someone to take
those foods away.

Shu Shu indeed loved those foods. After Edgar and the spaceship operating crew
determined the space route, he went to look for Shu Shu and did find him in the warehouse.
At that time, Shu Shu was eating the snacks he had previously stored in his food pouches
while checking the foods.

"Edgar, there’s so much food! It’s enough for me to eat for a lifetime! Can I sleep here at
night?" When Shu Shu saw Edgar, his eyes lit up.

"No way." Edgar refused and saw the little sub-beastman’s ears droop, so he immediately
said: "But you can move some food back to your room, and you also can move more later."

"Edgar, you’re the best!" Shu Shu happily threw himself at Edgar and nuzzled him.

"I’ll help you move them." Edgar said. He didn't mind the little sub-beastman, not even a
little bit. So . . . more nuzzling, please!

"No need. Edgar, you’re busy, right? Let Jeress and his men help me move the food." Shu
Shu replied. When he got onto the spaceship, he saw Jeress and Jeca.

"I’m not busy; they’re the busy ones." Edgar said. When he chose two hundred soldiers, he
absolutely didn't want to choose Jeress. As a result, this guy was actually one of the
strongest beastmen in Gass planet. Moreover, he could operate a mech and also had his
own mech, which in itself was even better than most people in the capital star . . . . In the
end, Edgar still took this man along.

Anyway, he was confident that the little sub-beastman surely liked him more.

"So they’re very busy, ah. No wonder they haven’t come to talk to me." Shu Shu said and
then picked up a small box easily. "Let's do it ourselves then. Hurry up and move them!"

Shu Shu piled up the captain's room with every kind of food. Under the bed and on both
sides of the bed were all stuffed full. Perfectly contented, he then began to watch TV, and
maybe learn the local language.

What Shu Shu was watching were the videos of Edgar’s choice. Therefore, Shu Shu could
learn the language of the Beastman Empire while they were on their way to the capital star.
At least, Shu Shu would learn simple communication.

After they arrived at the capital star, Edgar might not be able to accompany Shu Shu all the
time. If Shu Shu did not learn to speak the language of the Beastman Empire, he would be
very lonely.

Shu Shu was engrossed in watching TV. Edgar took a quick look at Shu Shu and tried to
cultivate beside him.

After some time, Edgar found out that while he had been able to cultivate very smoothly on
Gass planet, he actually could not do the same here.

There seemed to be no spiritual power aboard the spaceship?

Edgar thought about it and simply stopped cultivating. Rather, he began to look into how to
use the spiritual power. Having experienced the lightning tribulation, he discovered that
the role of spiritual power was far more than helping people to heal.

But what other roles it had in the end, he didn't have any clues for now.

He had awakened the bloodline and possessed the beast core once more, but his previous
innate skills to control wind and water were gone. It meant that he had to find the right
attack method as soon as possible.

Otherwise . . . having a vigorous body that surpassed the body of a nine-star beastman but
not having the corresponding strength was meaningless, and it’s also quite pathetic.

The two men did their own things in one room until it was time for a meal, which they did
together. At night, Edgar went back to his own room to sleep. Although they didn’t talk
much, but Edgar felt that a strong feeling of comfort absolutely lingered between them.

Edgar liked this kind of life very much, and he liked some of its episodes even more—the
next day, he had just had lunch and was observing the concentration of spiritual power
held on his hand when he was suddenly knocked over by Shu Shu, or, if truth be told, he
conveniently fell backwards under Shu Shu’s single push.

"Edgar!" Shu Shu sat on Edgar's body, face full of panic.

"What's wrong?" Edgar asked with concern. He didn't have time to enjoy the glorious
feeling of the little sub-beastman throwing himself at him.

"No woman! There’s no woman here!" Shu Shu exclaimed. He had really suffered a fright.
What did he see? He actually saw a man giving birth to a baby, or, to be more precise, a man
giving birth to an egg!

A baby was actually born from a man; how the heck could that happen?!

At one time, Shu Shu had faintly felt that something was wrong, but because there were too
many things he had to remember to eat, he didn’t think deeply about it. He thought that
they were in the barracks and unlikely to see any women there. In the end, what did he
finally see now? He saw that men could give birth to babies, and he also saw that those
newborn babies could switch between beast form and human form.

The people here were actually not the monsters he had always thought they were!

The people in this place were so lucky! A newborn could transform into a human . . . .

Shu Shu’s line of thought inadvertently dissipated, but he quickly gathered his scattered
thoughts back: “Men can actually give birth to babies! You here are actually men who can
give birth to babies!”

Shu Shu used the language of the earth. While he was speaking, he also went to see Edgar's
stomach.

Being inspected from head to toe by Shu Shu, Edgar was bewildered, but he slowly
explained using the language of the Beastman Empire: "Sub-beastmen can give birth to
babies, but beastmen can’t give birth."

"You can't turn into a beast, so you’re a sub-beastman. I can turn into a beast, so I’m a
beastman."

"A beastman and a sub-beastman can form a family and give birth to a cute little baby."

......

Edgar replayed the video of "where babies come from" that Shu Shu had been watching.
While it was playing, he gave Shu Shu an explanation.

Shu Shu was completely lost and speechless.

He was a sub-beastman? He can give birth to babies?

It’s simply nonsense!

He was obviously a daemon, ah. He could also switch between human form and animal
form as long as he conquered his inner demons! If they really wanted to label him, he
should be a beastman!

Speaking of beastman and sub-beastman, these terms were quite familiar, ah . . . . He’d had
an owner who loved to read male/male romance stories, which were called dā nměi. Among
them, it seemed like there was a genre called beastman lit?

At that time, he had crawled to the front of his owner's computer and seen a little. He had
even ridiculed it as unscientific. Now he himself actually encountered said genre . . . .
"Shu Shu, I know that you’re not a person from this place, and you must’ve come from
somewhere else. However, it’s a fact that you’re a sub-beastman." Edgar said. He did not
know what Shu Shu meant when he said "woman", but with Shu Shu’s appearance, he was
absolutely a sub-beastman.

"I’m not a sub-beastman!" Shu Shu stated without the slightest hesitation: "I’m a
beastman!"

He was obviously a little sub-beastman, how could he become a beastman? Edgar couldn't
help but laugh lightly. He completely didn't take Shu Shu's words seriously.

In the capital star, there were really too many sub-beastmen who wanted to be beastmen. It
was said that when playing games, two-thirds of the sub-beastman would select beastman
avatars. Oftentimes, these two-thirds of sub-beastmen using beastman avatars could
quickly have a good relationship and become in-game lovers with the remaining one-third
of sub-beastman to the extent that it was very, very difficult for the beastmen if they
wanted to look for an in-game sub-beastman lover.

Of course, there were also some lucky beastmen who made friends on the Internet. After
meeting face-to-face with said friend, they unexpectedly found out that the other party was
actually a sub-beastman.

"Why are you laughing? I’m really a beastman!" Shu Shu emphasized his statement.

"Well, you’re a beastman." Edgar curbed the smile on his face while replying to Shu Shu.
When his birth father was being deliberately provocative, his father would staunchly say
“you’re right, you’re not deliberately provocative” and even cooperate with his birth father
to do certain things . . . . He would learn from his father.

"I was originally a beastman!" Shu Shu said. "I have a little problem with my body now, so I
can't transform. In fact, I can also switch between human form and beast form. I’m a
beastman just like you!" He certainly didn't want to be associated with sub-beastmen who
could give birth to babies!

Edgar nodded in "acknowledgement".

Shu Shu was very pleased that Edgar was able to trust him. He immediately said: "When my
body recovers and I can become a beastman, you’ll definitely be the first one to know."

"Alright." Edgar gave a slight nod and totally didn’t take Shu Shu’s words seriously. Shu
Shu, however, was already considering that he had to become a beastman as soon as
possible to let Edgar see it with his own eyes.

After Shu Shu found out once again that this place was completely different from the Earth,
he became quite discontented. For now, he didn’t want to watch TV anymore and was just
going to guide his disciple, Edgar: “Have you run into any problems while cultivating these
days?”

“Yes, I don't know how to use spiritual power." Edgar answered.

"You don't know how to use spiritual power? No problem, I’ll teach you!" Shu Shu said and
then used the spiritual power in his body to materialize a very small spark: "You see, you
can use it this way!" Before, the spiritual power in his body was almost nonexistent, so he
could not do anything. But now that he had a little more of it, he could use it to produce a
bit of magic.

Seeing Edgar stare at him in amazement, Shu Shu extended a finger and wagged it,
producing a burst of cool and refreshing wind: "Look, it can also be used like this!" These
two magical tricks—one could warm him in the winter, and one could cool him in the
summer—were the best use of spiritual power for Shu Shu!

Seeing Shu Shu downplaying his ability to utilize two types of innate skills, Edgar was
shocked. At the same time, he also didn’t forget to record the spiritual power fluctuations
when Shu Shu used these two types of abilities.

So, spiritual power could even be used this way? Edgar felt like he had discovered a new
continent.

Shu Shu, however, had stopped producing magic at this time. Coughing lightly, he said to
Edgar, "That was how to use spiritual power. Did you see it clearly?"

"I saw it clearly." Edgar replied.

"You’re really smart! But even if you didn't see it clearly, I’ll only show you one time. I don’t
feel like repeating it several times for people to see!" Shu Shu said. He was now lacking in
spiritual power and had only enough to show Edgar one time. Otherwise, he was actually
quite willing to show off.

Humph! Just wait until he passed through the inner demons tribulation; he would be able
to utilize all his spiritual power then. He would definitely give Edgar a proper show and let
Edgar know how powerful he was!

Shu Shu was just having such thoughts when he saw a big ball of flame suddenly appear on
Edgar’s hand. The ball contained a powerful energy, giving him a feeling of extreme danger.
He wished he could turn around and run away already.

Shu Shu: ". . . ." This was not fair! This guy was not a mythical animal but a beastman, right?
How was he so powerful, ah!

Shu Shu looked at Edgar with grief and indignation. Then he saw Edgar briskly produced a
wind blade that cut a deep gash on the wall.
"I only used a little spiritual power; I didn't expect it to be so powerful . . ." Edgar found
himself wrecking the room and looked at Shu Shu apologetically.

"Aaaaargh!" Shu Shu pounced on Edgar and bit his arm. In the future, he would just use this
man’s arm to grind his teeth!

"Shu Shu, are you okay?" Suddenly hearing a sharp yell coming out of Shu Shu’s room,
Jeress brought his men to kick open the door and rush in. As a result, he happened to see
that cute sub-beastman pounce on His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, grabbing the
crown prince’s arm and biting it.

Edgar turned his head and looked towards the door coldly.

Jeress only felt that the temperature around him went down in a flash, and his legs could
not help but go soft as well. He believed that if His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince’s
looks could kill, he certainly would’ve died without an intact body.

He actually disturbed the crown prince and the sub-beastman’s intimate play-fighting . . . .

Slamming the door close, Jeress quickly brought his men to leave. After they reached a
vacant area, they collectively breathed a sigh of relief.

"The pressure coming from His Imperial Highness was so strong that I got weak." Someone
said while patting his own chest. At this moment, he actually had the feeling of getting a
new lease of life.

"I don't know how many stars His Imperial Highness is now."

"His Imperial Highness was an eight-star before. Now that he has awaken the bloodline, I
guess he’s at least a nine-star?"

"His Imperial High is indeed very strong!"

Several men lamented Edgar's strength and recalled that scene just now.

"That sub-beastman is really powerful."

"He actually dared to do domestic violence to His Imperial Highness!"

"You’re all so stupid, ah. What power does the sub-beastman have? That’s totally not a
domestic violence. That’s called flirting, you know? I also want to have a sub-beastman bite
me!"

......

Jeress stood on the side and did not speak. He was now rejoicing the fact that His Imperial
Highness’ temperament was really good. His Imperial Highness unexpectedly didn’t beat
him up!

Edgar was actually quite eager to beat up Jeress, but a beating only hurt for two days, and it
might even make the little sub-beastman unhappy. In this case, he had better restrain
himself.

Compared to beating up people, he was still hoping that the little sub-beastman would bite
him for a little longer . . . .

Being seen biting people by Jeress and his men, Shu Shu was a little embarrassed, but he
soon recovered and even forgot the matter of him getting very jealous because Edgar’s
innate skill was too good. Instead, he pulled at Edgar and said: "Edgar, you’re really
amazing! Can you do anything else?" Asking so, he also spoke out about several types of
magic.

Edgar gave it a try and managed to produce a block of ice. He also managed to produce a
thunderbolt glinting between his fingers.

Shu Shu prostrated himself in admiration—truly worthy of being a mythical animal

beastman, ah!

Thinking this way, Shu Shu remembered another thing: "Hey, you haven't let me see what
you look like after you passed through the heavenly tribulation. Let me see it now, ah!" He
remembered looking at Edgar afterwards; he had been glittering and golden?

"You’ll get scared." Edgar said.

"I won't." Shu Shu replied. He now knew that Edgar was not a real snake. How could he still
get scared?

Well, OK, it was indeed possible that he would get scared . . . . Shu Shu thought about it and
finally came up with an idea: "I’m afraid of you naturally because you’re too big. If you
become smaller, maybe I won’t be afraid of you?"

"Become smaller? How can I become smaller?" Edgar was a bit puzzled. He had never heard
that beastmen could become smaller.

"You think about becoming smaller, and then you circulate your spiritual power. You
should be able to transform then." Shu Shu said. After having the daemon core, a daemon
could become a human. Of course, they could also become smaller.

Although Edgar was a beastman, but he used the daemon’s cultivation method. He should
be able to do this little thing, right?

What Shu Shu said was really too vague. Edgar only regarded it as Shu Shu making
irresponsible remarks.

How could the beast form become smaller at will?

However, according to his family’s beautiful tradition, even if the sub-beastman was being
unreasonable, you had to be accommodating. In order to make the sub-beastman happy,
you had better seriously cooperate instead of not taking the sub-beastman seriously . . . .

Edgar stood still and circulated his spiritual power. While thinking about changing into a
prototype, he also thought about becoming smaller.

He concentrated on those thoughts and then felt himself changing.

Was he changing into a prototype? This feeling was exactly the same as that before. He
didn't know whether the little sub-beastman got scared or not seeing him now . . . .

Edgar opened his eyes and looked over. As a result, he saw a very, very big sub-beastman.

". . ." He really became smaller? Since he could become smaller, could he also become bigger
then?

Edgar did not come back to himself until he felt his back being touched by the little sub-
beastman.

Shu Shu very carefully touched the small, golden, four-legged snake on the floor. "Now that
you’ve become small like this, I’m not afraid anymore! You definitely can’t swallow me in
one bite, ha ha ha!"

So the little sub-beastman had always been worried that he would eat him? What the heck
did the sub-beastman think? Edgar was rather speechless. Following which, he wondered,
since he had become so small now, would the little sub-beastman hold him?

Shu Shu certainly wouldn’t hold a snake.

Even if it had grown legs, just look at its long body, it was clearly a snake, ah . . . . He was
getting goosebumps; naturally, he did not reach out and hold it and just said: "Look, you
become smaller, don’t you? Like I’ve told you, spiritual power has many uses. In addition to
becoming smaller, you also can become bigger. You can even use spiritual power to hide
yourself. In short, you can do many, many things."

You could really do many, many things with spiritual power.

The outmoded cargo spaceship sailed slowly in the outer space. In the meanwhile, Edgar
tested the spiritual power’s functions in the room every day. As expected, the test showed
the many usages of spiritual power.
With spiritual power enveloping his whole body, the scanning system on the spaceship
could not scan him at all. There was no need to explain what this kind of attack method
meant!

After discovering this detail, the first thing Edgar thought of was the importance of this
spiritual power in the war.

If he made himself smaller and then stealthily infiltrated the enemy's back with the help of
spiritual power . . . . Couldn’t he easily conquer the enemy by catching their leader first?

Edgar got even more serious in studying the spiritual power.

While Edgar studied the spiritual power, Shu Shu had been learning to speak the local
language by watching TV and communicating with Jones. After only ten days of effort, he
could already speak a lot of words. Jones even praised him for his intelligence on more than
one occasion.

Shu Shu was extremely proud of himself. Nevertheless, he was also a bit bored these days.

When he first boarded the spaceship, he thought he would be able to see a beautiful starry
sky from the inside of the spaceship. The result? This spaceship totally didn’t have any
windows to look outside. Although there was a scanning system, but the scan result that
appeared on the computer was simply a hideous mess, and it also contained all kinds of
data that he couldn't understand at all.

"The spaceship on TV is better and even offers a special spaceship tour just to let people
watch the starry sky and the various different planets while conveniently having fun on the
spaceship. Meanwhile, this spaceship doesn't even have any windows!" Shu Shu couldn't
help but complain to Edgar.

When this kind of cargo spaceship was built, the design was all about solidity. Moreover,
the glass that could be used on the spaceship of this age was exceptionally expensive.
Naturally, it was impossible for this spaceship to use it . . . . Edgar already tired of watching
the starry sky and had never felt that not being able to do it was a problem. But now, seeing
the little sub-beastman want to watch the starry sky, he inexplicably felt that he had let the
little sub-beastman down.

"When we arrive at the capital star, I’ll definitely bring you to see."

"Okay." Shu Shu nodded, but he still felt quite bored. Recently, Edgar was busy with
cultivating and could not accompany him. Shu Shu felt like he was missing something.

Edgar saw the little sub-beastman looking dispirited and downcast and began to ponder
which type of spaceship was the most suitable for watching the starry sky. Right at this
moment, Jones hurriedly ran over: "Edgar, we saw a star pirate ship!"
"Star pirate ship? What model number?" Edgar asked.

"It should be a sentry series from a hundred years ago." Jones said. It was not easy for star
pirates to get hold of a spaceship. Therefore, star pirate gangs usually only owned a few
spaceships, which were often quite old to boot.

Because of this, star pirates did not dare to rob those brand new spaceships and would
generally look for a dilapidated spaceship like this one to rob . . . . What should they do
now?

"Is there a window on the sentry series?" Edgar’s mind stirred.

Author’s note:
Edgar, you must believe that the sub-beastman you fall for, he really can become a
beastman.

A Guide to - 37
Unedited chapter

37. Robbing the Star Pirate Ship

There were not many star pirates in the Beastman Empire.

The Empire was strong and prosperous; how could it tolerate savage robbers in its
territory?

But there were still a number of star pirates. Some of them were criminals; they didn’t want
to plead guilty, so they roamed about and robbed the spaceships in the interstellar. Some
actually had good identities outside; they secretly robbed others in order to reap without
sowing. And there were some who were born as star pirates from the start, living on
various undeveloped planets . . . .

There were many origins of star pirates, but no matter which kind of star pirate they were,
it was impossible for them to grow too big. After all, just a little bigger, and the military
might keep watch on them. In the meantime, they didn't dare to behave unscrupulously.

If they robbed a spaceship and only snatched its belongings, then the Empire would not
necessarily spend huge manpower and physical resources to deal with them. But if they
dared to kill people or hurt them, or did other cruel things that led to public outrage, the
military would definitely attack their old nest in an instant.

For example, Edgar had once annihilated a gang of star pirates who had robbed a good deal
of cargo spaceships. They were the descendants of a group of men who had played truant
several hundred years ago. At that time, the situation of the Beastman Empire was quite
chaotic. There were many private planets that lacked supervision, and these truants
suffered severe treatment there. Having reached the end of their patience, they robbed the
mineral star’s cargo spaceship and became star pirates. At first, they handled matters with
propriety; they only robbed some smuggling spaceships or spaceships coming out of
private planets, and on top of that, they didn’t kill anyone. The Empire also didn’t spend
much effort to suppress them. As a result, when they replaced their leader a few years ago,
they thought they were powerful. Eventually, because they lacked sub-beastmen, they
brazenly robbed a cruise spaceship and even killed some beastmen and snatched the sub-
beastmen inside.

In the end, those sub-beastman were saved from their capture. Through the military
emergency communication channel, Edgar, who knew the whole story, had already led the
armed force to eliminate the star pirates.

Other people on the spaceship had never met star pirates, so they were a little afraid. Edgar
was truly not particularly worried though . . . . Star pirates who would take a fancy to this
dilapidated ship were definitely not very strong. Although Edgar’s spaceship was a cargo
spaceship, but before they set off, they had equipped it with lots of weapons. Furthermore,
there were soldiers equipped with mechs on the spaceship. It was not difficult at all if they
wanted to repel the other party.

But now, Edgar didn't think of repelling the other party.

As soon as Edgar arrived at the cockpit, he looked at the scanned picture of the outside.

Those star pirates were still a bit far from them. It was only an old spaceship of the sentry
series, and the reason why Jones knew that they were star pirates . . . was because the star
pirate ship voluntarily sent them a message to let them know.

This was also considered to be the star pirates’ customary move. They would send a
message to the spaceship they robbed early on and say some threatening words. Once the
people in the robbed spaceship got really frightened, they could easily snatch the goods.

"Your Imperial Highness, let us fend off those star pirates!"

"Your Imperial Highness, I have a mech, let me go out and fight!"

"Your Imperial Highness, let me go out and fight too!"

Two hundred soldiers from Gass planet were on the spaceship, and they all looked very
eager and excited to fight.

They had never run into real battles after being assigned to Gass planet. At most, they had
only caught those fairly lethal animals of Gass planet. Now that they knew they actually had
an opportunity to kill some star pirates, one could well imagine how excited they were.

"Don't go out and engage first, wait for them to come over." Edgar said.

"Wait for them to come over and then eliminate them at one stroke?" Jeca couldn't help
asking. He was especially excited and couldn't help but feel like turning into his beast form.
If it were not for knowing that turning into a beast form when being excited was a display
of immaturity, and that he would be teased by all, he surely wouldn’t be able to restrain
himself.

"Yeah." Edgar nodded faintly.

Jeca and the other men were even more excited.

Shu Shu simply couldn't understand why they were so excited. It was star pirates, ah! He
had never seen any star pirates, but he reckoned they were about the same as the pirates
on Earth?

He usually read novels and watch movies, and he was quite fond of those with pirate
theme. At one time, he even thought that a certain one-eyed pirate was very handsome. But
if he really came across some pirates . . . he would definitely be afraid. He didn’t want to run
into any pirates at all, and he certainly didn’t want to get robbed by those pirates!

Edgar was just going to help Shu Shu settle down when he saw Shu Shu looking very scared
and on edge. “Shu Shu, you go back and stay in the room. Rest assured, nothing will
happen.”

“It’s really nothing?” Shu Shu was still a bit nervous. Although Edgar seemed very powerful,
but who knew if there were even more powerful people in this place?

"It’s nothing. I’ll go back with you first." Edgar gently said and then turned towards Jones.
"Would Dr. Jones like to accompany Shu Shu?"

"Very well." Jones nodded. Initially, when he came across the star pirates, he was indeed
quite afraid, but he was unafraid now. He even wanted to go outside to see. However,
considering the current situation, he nevertheless gave up his plan and decided to stay with
Shu Shu.

His physical fitness was not comparable to that of the beastman. Although he had some
tricks, but was it likely that those star pirates would show their weak points to be shot by
his anesthesia needle? He had better not cause trouble for everyone.
Edgar sent Jones and Shu Shu back to Shu Shu’s room and assigned some men to stand
guard at the door. To the rest of the soldiers, he ordered: "Once the two spaceships are
connected, hide yourself well and wait until the pirates get into the ship to catch them in
one fell swoop. Be careful not to let the boatmen get hurt." In fact, let those boatmen
confound everyone; it was even more suitable for his next plan. Most of the boatmen were
ordinary beastmen, though, so their strength was low, and Edgar naturally wasn’t about to
let them take the risks.

"Your Imperial Highness, what about you?" Someone asked.

"I have other works that need to be done." Edgar said.

Having arranged all the people on the scene, Edgar chose an empty room to turn into a
prototype, or shrink to the thumb-sized version which Shu Shu had seen before.

Edgar looked at his own tail and once again experienced the wonder of spiritual power.

He didn’t know from which lanes or alleys the little sub-beastman got the cultivation
method. It actually allowed him to become bigger or smaller at will . . . . If more people
learned this cultivation method, and if those fallen beasts could learn it as well . . . .

It’s certainly too early to think about these things now. He had better have a proper chat
with the little sub-beastman once they arrived at the capital star.

At the moment . . . he still had a more important work that needed to be done.

Thinking about it, Edgar looked at his own claws again and then felt that he was still a little
too big.

It’s good if he could become a little smaller . . . . Closing his eyes, Edgar began to circulate
his spiritual power, and with the circulating spiritual power, he really became smaller in
just one cycle. He was only a little bigger than a toothpick now.

Edgar was somewhat unaccustomed to this tiny form, but he knew that with his current
appearance, it was definitely very difficult for others to notice him, not to say that he could
also use spiritual power to cover his whole body and conceal himself.

Wrapped in a layer of spiritual power, Edgar came to the doorway of their cargo spaceship.
Those star pirates hadn’t arrived yet, but there were already plenty of soldiers lying in wait
in the vicinity.

At this time, the star pirate ship was approaching.

The captain of the star pirate ship was called Kamille, a snake beastman. He was the leader
of this group of star pirates, but he was not the one who established it. Rather, he inherited
that position from his father.
The old head of the star pirates had absolute control over the spaceship. Before he died, he
gave the control of the star pirate ship to his only son, Kamille. Besides Kamille, no one
could start the ship, so it was inevitable and also right that Kamille became the new leader
of the star pirate ship.

And this time was the first time Kamille brought his men out for robbery after inheriting
the star pirate ship.

He didn't expect that his luck was so good. The first time he came out, he actually saw such
an outmoded spaceship. It was a cargo spaceship that no one would care about even if they
saw it, so it also didn’t matter if he robbed it!

Seeing that the cargo spaceship did not put out any resistance, Kamille felt extremely
happy.

"Captain, we had better be more careful, maybe the other party is bluffing." Someone on the
side reminded Kamille.

"Bluffing? Who are they going to bluff? It's just an old cargo spaceship that can't get any
older! Maybe this is the smuggling ship of those remote planets. Even if it’s robbed, no one
will dare to say anything!"

What Kamille had said was very reasonable. A cargo spaceship like that was unlikely to
have the ability to resist . . . . Although there were some of Kamille’s subordinates who
faintly felt that something was amiss, but they didn’t say much in the end. Instead, they
were all eager to start.

Star pirates didn't have identity cards. They couldn't log on to the star network, and they
couldn't go to those flourishing, big planets. In fact, they didn't have a good life; the only
thing they had was basically a criminal record. In this lifetime, they could only become star
pirates. Even if they wanted to change, they were unable to change . . . .

Now that they could rob a cargo spaceship, maybe they would find a lot of novelties
inside . . . . They were naturally very excited.

After the two spaceships were connected, the fully armed star pirates clamored and burst
into the cargo spaceship.

Huh? There’s no one?

The star pirates stared blankly for a moment, but as a result, they started to get cautious.
However, at this time, even if they were being cautious, it’s already too late . . . .

The star pirates who got onto the ship first were just a group of small bandits. Their
strength was so low that even if they were already on guard, they still got captured by the
regular troops who were well-coordinated and equipped with many weapons.

Jeress and the rest only spent a little effort to catch all the star pirates who came to their
spaceship. After that, they suddenly realized . . . it seemed like they already completed the
task that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince had assigned to them. What should they
do next?

They were all slightly at a loss. Right at this moment, another message sent by the star
pirates aboard arrived.

"I surrender, I surrender! Don't kill me!" A man's miserable shriek echoed inside both
spaceships at the same time. After a while, it became a crying plea. "I really didn't mean it. I
won't rob anyone again in the future. I beg you, please, let me go . . ."

Who was he calling out for? Jeress and the others were somewhat curious.

The man who was crying out sounded like their captain, Kamille . . . . The captured star
pirates were rather speechless.

Although Kamille’s strength was average, but he was still a four-star beastman. He also had
a five-star beastman at his side to protect him. More importantly, he stayed in their
spaceship. If someone wanted to go over, they had to pass through layer upon layer of
barriers. How could Kamille get caught? How the heck did these people accomplish it?

The star pirates felt extremely depressed while Edgar felt that things simply couldn’t go
more smoothly that this.

When the star pirate ship and the cargo spaceship were connected, he sneaked into the star
pirate ship and went directly to the most tightly-protected cockpit. Sure enough, he saw the
leader of the star pirate ship. After that, he immediately became bigger and captured the
man easily . . . .

The star pirates didn’t dare to resist after hearing their leader’s shriek. In fact, under
Edgar’s threat, the star pirate leader had discreetly and rightfully used his authority of the
star pirate ship to lock up the star pirates who hadn’t gone to the cargo spaceship in their
respective cabins, so they also couldn’t resist at all . . . . Jeress and the other men who had
tied that first group of star pirates then rushed straight into the star pirate ship and finally
saw some star pirates who were beaten unconscious by Edgar. In addition, there was the
star pirate leader who was also caught by Edgar.

Everything was totally different from what they had imagined. Shouldn’t these star pirates
they encountered want to indulge in playing a game? Why did this incident end so fast?

Also, how the heck did His Imperial Highness rush straight in and catch the star pirate
leader?
Jeress and the other men doubted Edgar very much. Of course, following their doubts, they
inevitably sighed with emotion—His Imperial Highness was really too amazing!

Edgar naturally didn't know his subordinates’ thoughts. He was now using his tail to push
various buttons on this spaceship that belonged to the star pirates.

He removed star pirate leader Kamille’s control over the spaceship, completely sealed
many areas on the spaceship, and then knocked out the star pirate leader with his tail and
once again used his tail to sweep the unconscious man over to Jeress.

Seeing that Jeress had grabbed the star pirate, Edgar returned to their cargo spaceship and
put on some clothes.

The first trip was to the little sub-beastman’s place to tell Shu Shu and Jones that all the star
pirates had been caught. Following that, Edgar returned to the star pirate ship along with
those two hundred soldiers to catch each and every one of the star pirates and seize all
their weapons.

Jeca liked to fight and also liked novels or movies and TV series with this aspect. Although
he was a soldier, but his most admired idol in the past was actually the star pirate captain
in “Star Pirate King”.

In his mind, star pirates should be heroic and unyielding and very formidable, but now . . . .
Seeing the star pirates naked except for their underwears, huddled together and even
emitting a stinking odor, he felt that all his fantasies about his idol were shattered.

"How are star pirates like this?" Jeca couldn't help asking.

"How can star pirates not be like this?" Jeress retorted. Star pirates basically drifted about
in the interstellar space and occasionally stayed for a time on those undeveloped planets . . .
. Even if some star pirates could get along well with people from remote galaxies, the vast
majority of star pirates actually lacked quite a lot of things, and frankly, it was also very
difficult for them to have a bath.

Speaking of spaceship . . . although the spaceship used by the star pirates was already a
hundred years old, but it was still much newer than their several-hundred-year-old cargo
spaceship. However, this neglected star pirate ship was very dirty, and Edgar couldn't
stand to look at it anymore.

"These guys need to have a bath. Once they’re done bathing, bring them back here." Edgar
said. He was familiar with this kind of scene, but he didn't imagine that these people or
their spaceship would be so dirty . . . . Nevertheless, this spaceship had windows, and he
still intended to have the little sub-beastman come and see the starry sky. In this case, it
was definitely necessary to give this place a good clean-up.

After these star pirates were brought onto the cargo spaceship and bathed by the soldiers,
everyone's hands were stuffed with the cleaning rags. Then they were ordered to clean
their spaceship in an hour, or else they would be thrown out of the spaceship!

Although the soldiers had found several housekeeping robots from the cargo spaceship to
help, although there were many star pirates, but wasn’t it too hard to clean up a spaceship
in an hour?

The star pirates were speechless. They felt suffocated, but they simply didn’t dare to resist
and could only work hurriedly.

Kamille had been beaten unconscious before, but now he was already awake. Holding a
cleaning rag and a bucket, he began the first big cleaning of his life with a sullen face. "Who
the hell are these people? Operating a beat-up spaceship to trick us. Aren’t they ashamed?"
How was it possible that someone who operated such a shabby cargo spaceship was so
powerful he could completely ignore the defenses on their spaceship? From the start, these
people had deliberately set them up, right?

"If my eyes aren’t wrong, the leader of these men is the Crown Prince Edgar." A man beside
Kamille said.

"You . . . what did you say?" Kamille looked at the man in shock.

"Haven’t you seen what Edgar looks like? You should be able to see that the man looks just
like Edgar, right?" The man turned towards Kamille.

"I thought it’s only a little similarity. And what about his beast type? It’s not a snake."

"If a beastman of the Imperial family awakens the bloodline, he will become like that." The
man said again while scrubbing the wall briskly.

"Why the great crown prince would still make life difficult for me . . ." Kamille was
extremely distressed, and then he was hauled up by a soldier and given a whip. The soldier
who hauled him up barked angrily: "You hurry up and work! Don't be lazy!"

Feeling aggrieved, Kamille started to work.

Seeing Kamille like this, the man who had talked to Kamille before sighed. If he had known
earlier that he only needed to capture and threaten Kamille to make him hand over control
of the spaceship, he definitely would’ve attacked and taken possession of the spaceship
already!

Anyway, even if he was the one controlling the spaceship, if he saw this cargo spaceship, he
reckoned he would still go and rob it. At that time, it was inevitable that he would also go
down to the present position . . . .

But, what the hell was with this crown prince? He actually made them wash the spaceship
until squeaky clean . . . .

After an hour, Edgar gave the spaceship a thorough inspection and also manipulated his
spiritual power to produce water to re-wash several windows on the spaceship. Finally
satisfied, he then called Shu Shu to come. "If you want to see the starry sky, you can see it
from here."

"Excellent!" Shu Shu leaned forward onto the window, looking at everything outside with
wonder.

He really didn't expect that as a little hamster, he actually had a chance to lift off and fly into
space!

Shu Shu felt that he was not an ordinary hamster anymore. He was definitely a hamster
who had seen the big world now!

Well, everyone in this world had seen the big world, so he actually wasn’t that
awesome . . . .

His disciple was great, though. "Edgar, you’re really amazing! I said I wanted to see the
starry sky, and you make it happen. "

The corner of Edgar’s mouth hooked up slightly.

Jeress and the others were left speechless. They were very curious before. They didn’t
understand why His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince would suddenly want to rob this
star pirate ship. As it turned out, it was to please the sub-beastman?!

His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince was indeed amazing. His means of pleasing the
sub-beastman were actually so high-level . . . . They had to learn some, so they didn’t have
to worry about not being able to find a sub-beastman in the future!

Shu Shu pulled Edgar close to watch the starry sky for a long time. Seeing Shu Shu watch
several planets from a distance, Edgar specially told the spaceship operator to approach
them, which made Shu Shu clutch Edgar's arm in excitement.

Although Shu Shu had already traveled in the spaceship for several days, but only now did
Shu Shu vividly feel that he had flown into space and arrived in the universe.

At the same time, not far away, another spaceship discovered the situation in this corner
and saw two spaceships that were still connected together and slowly moving forward.

"Captain, there’re two spaceships in front!"

"One of them is Kamille’s. His dad has just died several days ago, and he’s already gone out
to rob someone. He even managed to rob a cargo spaceship. His luck’s actually pretty
good."

"Captain, Kamille’s guys have no skills. Now they’ve just robbed a cargo spaceship, I think
their situation is still chaotic. Are we going to . . ."

Not sure whether Edgar’s luck was good or bad, but this spaceship was also a star pirate
ship.

Currently, the star pirates on this star pirate ship were giving the captain some ideas, one
after another. After the captain listened to his jabbering subordinates, he showed a smug
expression. "Aren’t we here today for that Kamille guy?"

Kamille’s father was dead, while Kamille himself didn’t have any prestige . . . . This was
absolutely the best time to swallow his group of star pirates . . . . It was indeed for the
spaceship in Kamille’s hand that the captain brought his subordinates here.

In contrast to Kamille, this leader of a group of star pirates did not connect his spaceship as
soon as he came up. His spaceship was better than Kamille’s, and his equipped weapons
were also above average. After he showed up, he launched a few missiles toward Kamille’s
spaceship.

The missiles left some marks on Kamille’s spaceship, and the whole spaceship shook. At the
same time, the sound of Kamille’s loud surrender was transmitted . . . .

"That guy Kamille is a weakling!" The leader of a group of star pirates said disdainfully and
let his subordinates go over to receive Kamille’s spaceship.

Spaceship connected, his ruthless subordinates rushed forth into Kamille’s spaceship. Then
they saw that Kamille and the other pirates wore thin clothes and had already removed
their weapons while waiting to surrender at the doorway of the ship’s hold.

"Kamille, you did the right thing, ah. You guys must’ve already thought about seeking
refuge in us, right?" The star pirate who walked into Kamille’s spaceship laughed heartily.
Another man even taunted Kamille: "Haha, Kamille, you clean up nicely just like a sub-
beastman. Your spaceship’s also spick and span. Now I know that you’ll make a good wife . .
. . Why don’t you become my sub-beastman wife? I’ll definitely treat you well!"

Kamille shook with anger, but after thinking of something, he was not angry anymore and
looked at the man with sympathy instead.

Just as expected, after a while, the voice of the leader of this star pirate group was
broadcasted.

This leader did not shamefully beg for mercy like Kamille had done; he only said: "Men of
Blazing Flame star pirate group, quickly put your weapons down. Our spaceship has
already been captured by others."
The star pirate who had just taunted Kamille was mystified. They were just about to
capture other people’s spaceship, ah. How could their own spaceship suddenly get
captured in reverse? He still couldn’t think clearly when a group of regular troops rushed
out from nowhere. Some of them even wore mechs!

Damn! They fell into an ambush!

On the other hand, Edgar, who used all the skills he had practiced on board the cargo
spaceship these days, spiritedly beat more star pirates unconscious and captained another
star pirate ship.

After discovering that this star pirate ship was more advanced than the sentry series, Edgar
once again made those star pirates come to clean the spaceship. Besides, on the following
journey, he planned to use this spaceship to open up the path while Kamille’s spaceship
brought up the rear, and then the cargo spaceship would be towed in the middle to hasten
their way to the capital star.

In this way, their speed could be much, much faster, and they would be able to reach the
capital star in several days.

A Guide to - 38
Unedited chapter

38. Watching a Movie Together

After switching spaceship from a cargo spaceship to a spaceship with windows, Shu Shu
was very happy. In the end . . . their new spaceship suddenly rocked. It was attacked?!

At the split second when the spaceship rocked, Shu Shu’s face was all white. He wished
there was a hole nearby so he could go in and hide himself . . . . Fortunately, the shaking
only lasted for a little while. Not long after, someone came running to tell him that they had
captured a better spaceship, and, once it was washed clean, he could go there to play.

It turned out that the shaking just now was really a clash with another spaceship! Edgar . . .
apparently had grabbed other people’s spaceship again.

As a timid mouse spirit, Shu Shu somewhat couldn’t stop his legs from trembling
uncontrollably . . . .
No, he could not be like this! Jones was a sub-beastman, and he was not afraid at all. Shu
Shu was a beastman, so how could he be afraid?

Shu Shu held himself together, and soon after, he was brought to a bigger spaceship.

There was nothing but an enormous warehouse in the cargo spaceship. Kamille’s spaceship
was mostly empty space as well, and there weren’t many things in it. However, there were
many novelties in the newly captured spaceship.

A dedicated recreation room, a dedicated audio-visual room, and also a bar and a
swimming pool, many of which were unimaginable to Shu Shu before!

Shu Shu walked a circuit of the spaceship and was soon stupefied: "There’re so many things
here!"

"Not really. I’ll take you to see a better one later." Edgar said. His parents had a private
spaceship, and it offered many more fun things to do on board. It even had a dedicated
performance team . . . . He would definitely bring Shu Shu to play there later.

Didn’t a good spaceship like this count for anything? Shu Shu suddenly had a bit of hatred
for the rich . . . .

"I can already speak many words and understand most of the language. How about we go
watch some movies?" Shu Shu said, pointing at the audio-visual room. There were many
things that he hadn’t learned to do, but so far, watching movies was no problem.

The TV he had watched before was about the same to that on Earth. At most, the difference
was in the definition of the screen material . . . . Here, the TV for children to watch was not
allowed to use too many high-tech products.

But the audio-visual room for adults to watch movies was different. This kind of audio-
visual room was said to be stereo surround and 3D4D on-demand, and people could
directly enter the movie scene when watching the movie.

At that time, they could either choose to be a spectator inside the movie, sitting quietly
around the actors and watching them act each and every scene, or they could experience all
the excitements together with the actors themselves by following the actors’ movements
and actions.

The former was generally applicable to literary and art films, and the latter was generally
applicable to all kinds of adventure or action movies. Additionally, if there was any problem
with the body, the latter should not be chosen . . . . After all, not everyone could bear
following the protagonist go up the mountain or out to the sea and fight various kinds of
monsters.

As it happened . . . almost all the movies on this spaceship were the latter type.
Edgar rummaged through the microchips in front of him and discovered that all of them
were very stimulating movies. He couldn’t help but frown slightly.

The little sub-beastman was not very courageous. Previously, when the spaceship rocked,
he was very scared. Making him experience falling at a great speed and so on, wasn’t it the
same as tormenting him? These were simply not movies that the sub-beastman could
watch!

In a tangle, Edgar suddenly came upon a few . . . romance movies?

‘Warm Love’, ‘Snuggling in the Spring Breeze’, ‘My Beast Boyfriend’ . . . . Edgar's past
experience made him particularly dislike watching romance movies, but the sub-beastman
should probably like them. Thinking about it, Edgar selected ‘Snuggling in the Spring
Breeze’.

He didn't know anything about this movie, but, looking at the title, he supposed it was a
romance movie about childhood sweethearts? In any case, all kinds of plot twists that he
had seen in ‘The Spicy Crown Princess’ most likely wouldn’t appear in this movie.

Having put the microchip into the media player to read, Edgar finally took a seat and was
ready to watch the movie together with Shu Shu.

"Don’t we need to wear glasses or helmet?" Shu Shu asked curiously.

"You don’t need them for this kind of home audio-visual room, but if you go to a large
cinema to watch a movie, you must wear them." Edgar explained as the movie began to
play.

These days, actors weren’t necessary to shoot a movie since you could just use a bunch of
handsome virtual characters, and the scenery in the movie was often very good already.
Now, large-scale movies could be filmed on-site, and small-cost movies could spend a small
amount of money to purchase synthesized scenic resources.

The scenery in this movie was especially beautiful. In view was a pool, and there were
various trees full of blooming flowers on the side of the pool. The petals fell in a flutter
under the caress of the wind. They fell to the pool and on the sub-beastman in the pool who
was seriously more beautiful than anyone could imagine.

Shu Shu felt as if he was sitting on the edge of the pool, and the floating petals were falling
on him. He couldn't help but sigh: "So pretty!" The place was practically a paradise on
earth, and furthermore, the movie was an immersive one, which was really top of the line!
He no longer needed to envy the people on Earth who were able to watch 3D movies!

Shu Shu was there to see the scenery, but Edgar was a little uneasy . . . . What’s going on?
How could there be a bathing sub-beastman in the movie?!
Sub-beastmen did not like their own beastmen watch other sub-beastmen. In order to
show that he was not interested in other sub-beastmen, Edgar turned his head and stared
at Shu Shu fixedly, resolutely not watching the bathing sub-beastman in the movie—in this
kind of home theater, people who were watching a movie could also communicate with
each other.

"You’re staring at me. What do you see?" Shu Shu did not understand.

"That he isn’t as good-looking as you." Edgar stated seriously.

"Really? Hahaha!" Shu Shu stuck his chest out proudly and continued to watch the movie.

The bathing sub-beastman stood up to leave the pool, revealing a beautiful V-line.

This figure was really good! Shu Shu’s own belly was flabby *huff*. Although his waist was
not thick, but it was definitely not alluring like this! Shu Shu lamented and did not press
Edgar to watch the movie anymore . . . . How bad would it be if his disciple found out that
other person’s figure was better than him?

Speaking of figure, his disciple seemed to have seen his several times?

Shu Shu continued to watch the next scene. Right at this moment, he saw a wolf stepping
out from behind the trees beside the pool.

The plot was about to begin? Was this wolf going to eat that sub-beastman? Would there be
a beautiful plot of the hero coming to the rescue next? Shu Shu's eyes were shining, and he
was watching happily—anyway, it’s all fictitious, wasn’t it?

Edgar could never get tired of seeing the little sub-beastman’s happy appearance. As for the
movie . . . and with the sound of a splash to boot, he had better not watch for the sake of
propriety.

"Wow . . ." Shu Shu gasped in surprise—the wolf became a beastman! Oh, a naked
beastman! This man's figure was better than the sub-beastman’s. Shu Shu especially
wanted to touch those blocks of abs. As for the things below the abs . . . . Humph! He hates
men whose assets were more robust than him!

"Edgar, you continue to look at me, OK? Don't watch the movie." Shu Shu said to his
disciple. This guy’s figure was better! Nevertheless, he would not let his disciple watch.

Was the little sub-beastman feeling jealous? Edgar was happy.

Right now, the wolf beastman in the movie already jumped into the pool and then
embraced the sub-beastman in it. They hugged and kissed, and after that, the beastman
carried the sub-beastman to the poolside . . . .
This place deserved to be called the interstellar space; it was so open. This kind of movie
was not banned at all, and you could even use a top-grade cinema like this to watch such an
aesthetically shot movie . . . . Shu Shu’s admiration could not go any further.

On Earth, when his owners wanted to watch such movies, they had to "breach the Great
Firewall of China" to go outside!

Shu Shu watched more seriously and planned to study how the beastman and the sub-
beastman would do the deed. At this moment, Edgar finally felt that something was wrong.

Why could he hear moans and groans?

Quickly turning his head to look, Edgar happened to see the movie go straight to the point . .
..

It’s actually this kind of movie! And the little sub-beastman was actually watching it! Edgar
felt that there was not enough time to turn off the movie. Feeling anxious, he promptly
turned into his beast form and used his tail to smash the home theater.

Was there any home theater that could withstand a smash from a nine-star beastman? All
the images instantly disappeared, and a wrecked home theater appeared before Shu Shu.

"What are you doing?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar angrily. He was just watching a critical
moment!

"You can't watch this." Edgar said.

“Why?” Shu Shu frowned. “Is this not a normal thing? Is there anything unsightly about it?”
He had seen so many animal matings, and he had also seen snake with snake many times . . .
. When two snakes were entangled together, they did not look so horrible.

"You’re still young, so you can't watch." Edgar’s face was blank, but in reality, his face was
hot, and smoke almost came out of the top of his head.

The little sub-beastman had actually seen this kind of movie!

Edgar looked a little fierce. Although Shu Shu was still not convinced, but he also didn’t
dare to oppose Edgar. At the same time, he secretly sighed—his disciple was too pure and
innocent, which was not beneficial for seeking a marriage partner!

"I’ll take you to eat at the dining room. There’s a chef on this spaceship, and he can make a
lot of things." Edgar tried to divert Shu Shu’s attention.

Shu Shu immediately forgot his previous unhappiness. He was not that fond of intimate
moment between two men anyway. By comparison, eating was certainly more important!
Edgar brought Shu Shu to the dining room and let Jones accompany Shu Shu for lunch, but
he himself went to the warehouse on the lower level of the spaceship.

Edgar now had three spaceships in his hands, but he didn’t dare to lock those star pirates in
the other spaceships. Worried that they would employ any methods to grab the spaceship
to escape, he ultimately locked all the star pirates in the warehouse on the lower level of
this spaceship.

The weapons on the star pirates’s bodies all had been taken away, and they could only
wear the thin clothes they were allocated to. Although these people were estimated to still
hiding some things on their body, but it would be as difficult as ascending to heaven if they
wanted to successfully escape under the soldiers’ close watch.

Edgar went downstairs and saw Jeress and his men in the doorway of the warehouse. They
were guarding the door while simultaneously watching the situation inside the warehouse
via security cameras. They could see very clearly what those people were doing inside.

"Your Imperial Highness!" Seeing Edgar coming, they conducted themselves with propriety.

"You’ve worked hard." Edgar nodded toward them and then pushed the door and went in.

Those star pirates caught by Edgar were very depressed and also very angry. It had not
occurred to them how they suddenly went down the rank and became prisoners.

The men of Kamille’s star pirate group did not feel too bad. The strength of their star pirate
group itself was very poor. Although they were resentful after getting caught, but seeing
that the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group actually got caught as well, they felt that getting
caught was nothing. Some of the men of the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group, however,
were still unable to accept the current situation.

"We haven’t even fought with those people, and we already lost. I’ve never run into such an
unlucky thing in my lifetime!"

"How the hell did that Edgar get into the cockpit?"

"We spent a lot of money to buy the defense system last time. It shouldn’t be a fake, right?
Or else how did that Edgar burst in so easily?”

......

The men of the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group discussed the matter spiritedly. If it were
not for the formidable strength of their star pirate group leader and his significant
accumulated power, they probably wouldn’t be able to stop themselves from questioning
their leader—how did their leader get caught so easily like that and surrender, too?
Generally speaking, how would they become captives if they waged a big war?

These men did not open their mouths and ask questions, but they were all people who
couldn't conceal their emotions. The leader of the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group was a
smart person; how could he not see it?

After guessing the thoughts of his subordinates, his face was dark.

Of course he did not want to get caught. He believed that the defensive measures had been
doing very well, and that his own strength was quite formidable, but that Edgar . . . . That
guy had actually arrived at his side silently and then eliminated them all in one fell swoop
with the momentum of his sudden attack!

He hadn't fainted then and still thought that even if he was caught, it would not be easy for
this man if he wanted to make them, a group of star pirates, obey his orders. It was not that
easy to control their spaceship after all. Alas, this man had easily controlled their spaceship.

Up until now, he had never forgotten the words the man had said with no expression at
that time—"The technology that you star pirates consider as very amazing most likely is
just a basic technical skill that everyone in the army must understand."—, which had made
him wish he could cut this man into ten thousand pieces.

Damned basic technical skill!

The defense system he had bought at a high price had no effect in the least. He reckoned
that the superb technology he possessed was actually just a basic technical skill in the other
party’s eyes!

This leader of the star pirate group hated Edgar to death now.

The other star pirates were about the same as him. They basically had criminal records on
them. After getting arrested, they definitely wouldn’t be able to become the citizens of the
Beastman Empire. It was more likely that they would be sent to those mineral planets to
serve in the army, and then they would stay there for a lifetime . . . .

Presently, the Beastman Empire still retained the death penalty, but there were not many
people who would be sentenced to death. In general, the step taken to punish the beastmen
who committed a crime was putting them in a special facility or sending them to the
mineral star to dig a mine. As for the sub-beastmen, they would be imprisoned.

Although there was a good deal of inconvenience in being star pirates, but it was still better
than being sent to the mineral star to dig a mine. These men naturally were filled with
complaints about Edgar.

Edgar came right at this moment.

"Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince?" These men were regarding Edgar with a weird
look. They didn’t understand why Edgar would come alone.

Edgar looked at these men with a wooden expression: "Come and fight me?"

These guys actually put that kind of movie in the audio-visual room, making the little sub-
beastman see another beastman’s body . . . . He simply couldn’t tolerate it!

Furthermore . . . as long as he thought of the scene he had seen and the moans he had heard
just now, he would try to associate them with the little sub-beastman. Edgar already felt his
body flaming uncontrollably . . . . He’s now eager to give vent to his excessively vigorous
energy.

In addition to this, he was still a little unpracticed in using his current power. This time,
practicing with these men before his eyes was advantageous to him . . . .

Fighting? The star pirates’ eyes shone brightly when looking at Edgar. This man had robbed
them instead of them robbing him, so they all certainly wanted to beat him up!

"How are we going to fight?" The leader of the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group asked.

"All of you together." Edgar said. The strongest of these star pirates was only the leader of
the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group, a mere seven-star beastman, and he clearly didn’t
make his fellow star pirates feel reassured.

Moreover, even if these men were together, only some of them could squeeze into Edgar’s
side. Therefore, he actually wasn’t worried at all that he would see hundreds of fists coming
to attack him together.

"Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, having too much self-confidence isn’t a good
thing!" The leader of the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group sneered and then, without any
warning, turned into his beast form and charged at Edgar. The reason why Edgar had been
able to catch him before was most likely because he hadn't had time to turn into his beast
form. So, this time, he had to gain the initiative by striking first!

The leader of the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group was the first. Other star pirates also
turned into their beast forms and rushed toward Edgar one after another. Their roots were
basically a bunch of desperate criminals. Now that they had practically been caught, they
might as well beat up His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince to vent their anger!

These men used their beast forms to attack, but Edgar did not turn into his beast form and
welcomed them with his human body instead.

After becoming a beastman again, this was the first time he indulged in a fight.

Edgar, who had been struck by lightning thirty-six times, had an incomparably hard body,
and the spiritual power inside his body made him nearly indefatigable . . . . Although he was
besieged by many men, but he did not drop into a disadvantageous position.

The beast form of the leader of the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group was an elephant with
long and sharp tusks. However, not to mention that his tusks couldn’t pierce Edgar's body
at all, his tusks were even grabbed and used by Edgar to throw him aside!

He who was a seven-star beastman was like this, there was no further need to speak about
the others . . . . These star pirates’ bellies were full of anger. They opened their mouths wide
to bite Edgar, but in the end, they were all beaten up!

"His Imperial Highness . . . is so powerful . . ." Jeress and his men had been watching
through the security cameras, and they were quickly struck dumb seeing this scene.

His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince did not turn into his beast form, but he was able to
defeat so many people. He was really too powerful!

"His Imperial Highness will be my idol forever!" Jeca stated excitedly.

Jeress . . . Jeress touched his own neck and once again rejoiced that His Imperial Highness
did not hold a grudge and beat him up.

"Right, why would His Imperial Highness suddenly come to fight with these star pirates?"
Someone asked in confusion.

"I heard that His Imperial Highness had a fit of rage in the audio-visual room and wrecked
the room. Is it related to that?" Someone asked again.

These soldiers could use the commlink to communicate with each other aboard the same
spaceship, so Jeress asked his pals who were patrolling the upper level and quickly got the
answer.

"After His Imperial Highness smashed the audio-visual room, someone went there to see
and discovered that the media player was playing ‘Snuggling in the Spring Breeze’ . . . ."

"Spring Breeze? Isn’t that a live-action movie widely known for its esthetics?"

"The sub-beastman actor in Spring Breeze is my most favorite actor."

"There’re not many live-action movies in the entire interstellar space, and this one is the
best!"

......

"This movie is very famous. Could it be that His Imperial Highness didn't know and then
brought the sub-beastman to watch it?" Someone suddenly said.
Silence on the spot.

The man who had spoken covered his mouth hurriedly. It was okay for them to secretly
watched this kind of movie on their own. But if they were seen watching other sub-
beastmen by their sub-beastmen, their sub-beastman would definitely get angry!

Besides, looking at His Imperial Highness and the sub-beastman’s demeanors, His Imperial
Highness clearly hadn’t yet succeeded. Bringing the sub-beastman to watch such a movie at
this time . . . . The sub-beastman would certainly get angry, ah!

It seemed that His Imperial Highness had failed in romancing the sub-beastman, so he came
here to vent his feelings . . . . Anyway, His Imperial Highness was truly amazing, ah! What
they were watching was obviously a surveillance video, but it was comparable with a
blockbuster movie!

"When His Imperial Highness is done fighting, we’ll copy the surveillance video, and
everyone must study it properly." Jeress said and got everyone’s approval.

Edgar spent three or four hours knocking down five or six hundred star pirates.

No, he actually didn’t knock down some of them at all, such as Kamille. This man, who was
taken prisoner only several days after he had become the leader of the star pirate group,
did not wait for Edgar to approach and took the initiative to kneel down instead. Edgar had
no interest to haul up and give the frightened man a beating, so he let him off.

After the big fight was over, Edgar felt refreshed, and his understanding of spiritual power
was more thorough. He circulated his spiritual power to heal some of the scratches on his
body and went out with the same wooden expression as he’d had when coming in.

It’s almost time for dinner, and he had to accompany Shu Shu to eat.

Behind Edgar, the leader of the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group could not help but curse
loudly. Next to him, a group of Blazing Flame star pirates spoke while cradling their utterly
bruised faces: "Boss, I finally understand why this Edgar could capture all of you so easily."

The leader of the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group changed from an elephant to a human.
Then, with a black face, he sat in the corner and did not move.

Disgrace! This was absolutely a disgrace! So many people fighting against one person, and
they actually couldn’t defeat him!

At the same time, Edgar had found Shu Shu. He and Shu Shu had a meal together and ate
almost ten pounds of food without much extra effort.

Edgar ate so much meat in one meal; the amount even surpassed the weight of Shu Shu’s
whole body . . . . He was actually only enough for Edgar to eat one meal . . . . Having such
thoughts, Shu Shu suddenly felt that something was wrong. Why would he think such an
awful thing?!

The three spaceships travelled smoothly toward the capital star. Because Edgar slightly
deviated from the spaceship route, they basically didn’t encounter any other spaceships
along the way. Even if they occasionally came across one, it bypassed them distantly.

The next day, Edgar once again sought the star pirates who stayed in the warehouse and
had another big fight with them as an exercise.

This time, more star pirates took the initiative to kneel down because they didn't want to
get beaten up by him.

On the third day, he went there again.

When Edgar finally left, these star pirates were all dazed. "I suddenly hope that they can
send me to the mineral star earlier . . ."

"If we go to the mineral star, we probably won’t get thrashed again by these people, right?"
Another man said.

They sighed heavily, very much depressed. However, if Edgar came back again later, they
believed they would keep attacking him. Up until now, this guy had never let slip his
expressionless face or his beast form, which truly angered them to the max!

While Edgar became more and more familiar with his current body and the spiritual power
within it, General Leva, who was dispatched by the emperor to pick up Edgar, was
practically being worried to death.

After he got his order, he rushed to Gass planet, travelling day and night. In the end, he
actually was informed that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince had already left in a
cargo spaceship.

He could only return by the wayside while looking for the cargo spaceship that the crown
prince took.

He did not go looking for it with great fanfare. Rather, he sent out plenty of scout ships. Just
now, one of the returning scout ships passed on some news, saying that they had found the
spaceship that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince took.

This was news worthy of celebration, but if the cargo spaceship was actually sandwiched
between two star pirate ships—one in the front and one in the rear—then it was a different
situation!

"You said the spaceship that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince took has been
captured by the star pirate ships?" General Leva’s face was dark.

"That should be right!" The man aboard the scout ship said. "One of the star pirate ships
belongs to the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group. The leader of that star pirate group is a
seven-star beastman. In addition, there are many strong men under his command. And the
most important point is that their star pirate ship is equipped with many powerful
weapons. The cargo spaceship is definitely unable to resist."

"Quick! Go forward at full speed! Let's save His Imperial Highness!" Leva immediately
commanded. Although His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince was very strong, but the
soldiers he brought from Gass planet were weak, and there were fewer weapons on their
cargo spaceship . . . .

He had to rescue and bring back His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince as quickly as
possible.

Hence, when Edgar was planning to have a bath and a good rest after beating up those star
pirates yet again, he was informed by his subordinate officers that their three spaceships
were surrounded by numerous warships.

"Your Imperial Highness, the warship is contacting us. Do you want to put it through?"
Someone in the cockpit asked.

"Put it through." Edgar said. Looking at the spaceship’s serial number, it should be General
Leva?

The video call was quickly put through; accordingly, the image of General Leva appeared in
front of Edgar.

"Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group! You all . . . Your Imperial Highness?" Leva at last saw
Edgar.

"General Leva." Edgar nodded toward the other party.

TL’s note:
1. Remember that there’s no female in this story, so when I write empress/princess, it
means the male wife of the emperor/prince. ‘The Spicy Crown Princess’ if literally
translated is ‘The Crown Prince’s Hot and Numbing Imperial Concubine’.
2. I don’t know why the author didn’t give the leader of the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group
a name. I’m kinda fed up with typing “the leader of the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group”
repeatedly.
A Guide to - 39
Unedited chapter

39. Still Want to Duel?

When General Leva found out that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince had been
kidnapped by the star pirates, his heart jumped into his throat. After realizing that the man
opposite the commlink was actually Edgar, his heart finally settled back down into his
chest.

"Your Imperial Highness, why are you aboard the star pirates ship?" Leva asked. The
spaceship of the Blazing Flame Star Pirate Group was very famous. It was said that the
military had once besieged this star pirate group. Unfortunately, their target was too small
and too skilled at hiding, while the universe was too big. In the end, they had never been
able to capture the men of this star pirate group. Their pursuit was in vain even after
spending so much military funds.

"There were star pirates who wanted to rob us on the road." Edgar said.

Leva was stunned but managed to react immediately. Because there were star pirates who
wanted to rob His Imperial Highness’ group, so they simply robbed the star pirates in turn?

It was an action worthy of His Imperial Highness! Leva glanced at Edgar admiringly.

Leva was of the Imperial Fleet. Although the Empire had military ranks, but the military
expenditures were paid by the Imperial family. Naturally, they were also loyal to the
Imperial family.

"Edgar, what's going on outside? You . . ." Head peeking out from the doorway, Shu Shu
looked at Edgar cautiously. Didn't his disciple say that he was a crown prince? Why would
they get besieged by the military? Could it be that he was actually a former crown prince?
Or did the Imperial family actually have a falling-out with the Empire? Or . . . did he have a
brother who didn't want him to return and hoped to ambush him halfway?

"A sub-beastman?" Leva was surprised to see a sub-beastman come running to talk to
Edgar. There was actually a sub-beastman in the spaceship, and he could even enter and
exit the cockpit at will and call Edgar's name directly . . . .

Leva hadn’t had time to say anything yet, and the communication was already terminated
by Edgar.

". . ." Leva looked for the record of the video call just now, took a screenshot of the scene
where the sub-beastman appeared, and then sent it to His Imperial Majesty the Emperor.
The crown prince had graduated from the Imperial College for ten years already. Many
noblemen would get betrothed when they were studying in the Imperial College and get
married as soon as they graduated. The crown prince, however, had never tried to find any
sub-beastman during these past years, and no sub-beastman had ever appeared at his side
as well . . . . It was really not easy to arrive at the current situation, so of course, Leva had to
report it immediately.

His Imperial Majesty and the Empress would surely be happy!

Edgar didn't know what Leva did. He turned his head and, seeing Shu Shu’s anxious look,
said comfortingly, "Don't be afraid, this fleet is coming to bring me back to the capital star."

Such a big fleet, and it was actually coming to bring Edgar back to the capital star! Shu Shu
gave Edgar an admiring glance. His disciple was a Mr. Perfect, ah! Since there was someone
who was able to support him, he didn’t need to work hard in the future, did he?

As a hamster spirit who would run to humans to become a house pet because living in the
wild was too hard, Shu Shu completely lacked psychological pressure from asking for
support or being kept.

He was really quite easy to support. He only had to eat enough, that’s it!

Looking at the sub-beastman’s eyes that were as bright as the full moon, Edgar suddenly
felt a bit proud of himself.

Among the dazzling warships of the Imperial Fleet, there were three spaceships that
seemed to be out of place among the surrounding warships. On top of that, there was even
an extremely ugly cargo spaceship between the three spaceships . . . . This scene
undoubtedly got the attention of every spaceship they met along the way.

When the fleet was approaching the capital star, after only one or two days of travel, the
capital star had already received the news.

General Leva of the Imperial Fleet was coming back with His Imperial Highness the Crown
Prince.

More than a week had passed since the Imperial family held a press conference, yet those
matters had not completely died down.

However, what everyone was talking about now was not whether Edgar had really become
a fallen beast and was being kept in the capital star. Rather . . . did the crown prince really
consider everyone else beneath him as a rule? Had he really suppressed the new recruit
who bullied his classmate?

As for the assaulted sub-beastman . . . . After learning that Edgar had not become a fallen
beast, there were many sub-beastmen who thought that Edgar couldn’t have forced himself
on the sub-beastman. Without much extra effort, the personal life of the sub-beastman who
had stood up to accuse Edgar was turned upside down.

As it turned out . . . this sub-beastman had absolutely never been in contact with Edgar!

When the crown prince attended the Imperial College, this sub-beastman was still in
elementary school. The crown prince had joined the military after graduation and seldom
returned to the capital star. At which time did the crown prince force this sub-beastman to
do such things?

Anyway, this matter had been clarified, but there was no evidence or proof that Edgar had
not done the other two things, especially since Geo had made a solemn vow that he was
going to find Edgar for a duel.

"From the start, His Imperial Highness has no need to suppress that Geo. His Imperial
Highness’ innate skills are much better than Geo’s!"

"But if that's indeed the case, why on earth would Geo find His Imperial Highness for a
duel? Making such a faux pas, won’t the Imperial family make life difficult for him?"

"I believe His Imperial Highness surely won’t do that kind of thing."

"Maybe His Imperial Highness himself doesn’t know what the people around him have
done?"

......

There were all sorts of discussions on the Internet. Before, everyone's attention was on the
crown prince having become a fallen beast. Now, everyone's attention was on Geo wanting
to find the crown prince for a duel.

A duel between two powerful beastmen would surely be phenomenal!

Therefore, after the news about His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince’s impending
return to the capital star spread widely, everyone went to Geo’s social account to stand in a
circle and watch, wanting to know what he would do.

When Geo saw so many people paying attention to himself, he was naturally excited. He
immediately posted another message on his social account, saying that he would definitely
welcome the spaceship and then confront Edgar and fight a duel.

After posting this message, Geo couldn’t help but feel a bit proud of himself.

What about the Imperial family? Now was the information society; the Imperial family had
to face the fact that it was impossible to manipulate Geo’s situation from behind the scene.
Conversely, the Imperial family might even protect him, so they wouldn’t be made a
scapegoat if something bad happened to him at this moment!

As for the duel . . . .

Geo looked over all the things he had prepared these days and had a little bit more
confidence.

He would definitely make people have a whole new level of respect for him.

After Geo confirmed that he was going to welcome the spaceship, people were excited.

The reporters went to the spaceship landing point early to stake out the place. Many people
who wanted to be spectators also went there early. In addition to these people, there were
also a large number of "star" chasing people who rushed there.

The majority of those who chased the "star" wanted to see His Imperial Highness the
Crown Prince, while the minority was going to see Geo, and most of them were sub-
beastmen.

Thus, on the day when Edgar’s spaceship reached the capital star, the spaceship landing
point actually became the area with the highest density of sub-beastmen in the entire
capital star.

Of course, it was impossible for the TV station to let slip such a "grand" occasion. They
might as well broadcast it live.

"Now I’ll show everyone the image of the starry sky. The Imperial Fleet is only half an hour
away from the capital star. Our satellite has taken pictures of their fleet. Everyone can see
that among the many warships, there are three spaceships that stand out from the masses.
And the crown prince is on one of those spaceships." The host said with a smile.

"One spaceship among those three is an outmoded cargo spaceship. It is said that this is the
spaceship that His Imperial Highness originally took. Gass planet is located far away from
here, and this cargo spaceship is the only spaceship they could come out with."

"His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince took such a spaceship to leave Gass planet. On the
way, it caught the attention of the star pirates. They tried to rob His Imperial Highness the
Crown Prince, but unexpectedly, His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince actually robbed
their ships in turn . . . . This is the origin of the other two spaceships."

The host was a sub-beastman, and his voice was crisp and melodious. Many people who
listened to his explanation couldn’t help but inwardly sigh—His Imperial Highness was
really amazing! He was actually able to rob the star pirates in turn!

Geo also watched the live broadcast, but in fact, he secretly sneered. Edgar in turn robbed
the star pirate ships? This was someone singing the praise of him, right? Most likely, it was
the Imperial Fleet who fortuitously eliminated the two star pirate groups and let Edgar
claim it as his feat.

Which star pirates were so easy to eliminate?

Thinking so, Geo stopped watching the live broadcast. Rather, he looked up to the sky and
watched the three spaceships slowly descend.

The Imperial Fleet would not enter the capital star; they docked at a space station near the
capital star. The three spaceships controlled by Edgar, however, would land in the capital
star.

The staff had already cleared a large area for the spaceships to dock, and thus the
spaceships landed very smoothly.

"Let's go." Edgar said to Shu Shu.

When the spaceship was descending, Shu Shu already leaned forward to the window to
watch the views outside. He looked very excited right now. "Wow! Edgar, the capital star is
really beautiful! It’s so lively here!"

Edgar nodded. At the same time, his brows wrinkled slightly.

As he approached the capital star, he was able to connect to the star network. Naturally, he
got to know all kinds of news on the star network. For example, someone wanted to find
him for a duel, and many people were coming to become spectators.

If Shu Shu was exposed now, it would be bad . . . . After some consideration, Edgar suddenly
stopped walking and then had someone bring a hat and a pair of sunglasses for Shu Shu. He
also made Shu Shu and the boatmen walked together.

Edgar was a little nervous after such a proposal. He was worried that Shu Shu would feel
unhappy. However, Shu Shu clearly didn’t think too much about it and was quite excited
instead. "I must hide my identity?" This was just like what those celebrities usually did
when getting off the plane. He did not expect to also have such a day!

"That’s right. If they photograph you, your future life will be inconvenient." Edgar said. He
liked Shu Shu, but Shu Shu was too young. Even if he wanted to marry Shu Shu, he had to
wait for a few years until Shu Shu was a little older. In this case, he had better not let Shu
Shu get exposed for the time being, so they could have a few more years of uncomplicated
life.

At heart, Shu Shu didn't like to be noticed. Having heard what was said, he nodded, "I’ll
definitely hide well."
The little sub-beastman was really obedient. Edgar smiled.

Truly an obedient little sub-beastman! The surrounding boatmen and soldiers all looked at
Edgar with envy.

Only after everyone were well-prepared did they leave the spaceships. They also took those
star pirates along without any trouble and were ready to hand them over to the policemen
who had been waiting outside.

Because of this, they were delayed for quite a long while.

A small number of people who supported Geo immediately became complacent. Among
them was a beastman who had never had a good opinion about the Imperial family. He
even expressed loudly that Edgar was definitely afraid and could only dawdle to avoid
coming.

"Don’t talk rubbish! His Imperial Highness isn’t afraid at all!"

"There must be something that delays His Imperial Highness."

Several sub-beastmen nearby heard this beastman's words, and one after another, they
started to defend Edgar.

Being noticed by these sub-beastmen, the beastman was very happy. But when he heard
that these sub-beastmen were all speaking for Edgar, his face turned black again. "You sub-
beastmen only know how to worship money. Edgar is the crown prince, so you think
everything he did is right, don’t you? Let me tell you, the rich don't have a single good
quality. Maybe the reason why Edgar isn’t married yet is because he still wants to play with
several sub-beastmen!"

"You . . . " One leading sub-beastman was furious, but he didn’t know how to refute it.

"Who are you anyway? What kind of sub-beastman you are, I know best. You think that if
you can’t marry a rich man, you might as well look for those rich and powerful beastmen to
play with while you’re still unmarried. After you’ve had enough fun, then you’ll look for a
naive, well-behaved man to marry, right?" The beastman regarded the sub-beastman with
contempt but was unable to control his eyes from running over the sub-beastman’s body
back and forth. "You think they’ll really marry you? They’re definitely just playing with
you!"

The sub-beastman’s face was totally black. He just liked to see a handsome guy, that’s all.
This man was talking nonsense!

The sub-beastman wanted to curse this man, but unfortunately, he couldn’t do that. Right at
this moment, a beastman forced his way through and then slapped the shoulder of the
carelessly-speaking beastman. At once, the slapped beastman fell on his butt to the ground.
"Who have sneak attacked me?" The beastman yelled while holding his aching shoulder.

"Me." A voice rang out above the beastman’s head. The beastman looked up and found that
he was talking to a handsome beastman with a smile on the corner of his mouth dressed in
a police uniform.

"As a policeman, you actually attacked a civilian! I’m going to file a complaint against you!"
Shaking, the beastman started to get up from the ground.

"Where did he attack you? You obviously slipped and fell on your own!" A sub-beastman on
the side unexpectedly spoke while rolling his eyes.

"That’s right! You obviously slipped and fell on your own!" Another sub-beastman also
spoke.

"You actually want to frame a policeman! We’ll report you too! You attempted to harass
us!"

One after another, several sub-beastmen spoke. Then they worshipfully gazed at the
beastman wearing a police uniform.

The beaten beastman was furious and still wanted to say something. As a result, he was just
going to open his mouth, and his wrist was already grabbed by the beastman wearing a
police uniform.

This policeman had an enormous strength, gripping the beastman arm like he was going to
break it. For a moment, the beastman was actually unable to do anything besides screaming
in pain.

The policeman pulled the beastman’s arm, dragged him out of the crowd, and then threw
him out. After he was done, he smiled and said: "I really wish that there’re more beastmen
like you, so there’ll be more sub-beastmen who like my kind of beastman."

Done speaking, he returned to the crowd and showed an elegant smile to the several sub-
beastmen who had supported him before. "Hello, all! My name is Calvin."

"Hello, Mr. Calvin!" These few sub-beastmen were not in a hurry to go and see Edgar's
spaceship. One by one, they started to chat with this very elegant beastman. Calvin smiled
and teased these few sub-beastmen until they openly laughed out loud.

It was at this time that Edgar came down from the spaceship.

Edgar walked in the front. After climbing down the spaceship, he took a quick look at the
man behind him and then walked outside.
Upon seeing this, the surrounding staff promptly stepped forward to help him make his
way through—there were really too many people outside, and they all surged toward
Edgar. If you walked straight, you definitely wouldn’t be able to go out.

"Your Imperial Highness! Your Imperial Highness!"

"His Imperial Highness is coming out!"

"So handsome!"

......

After catching sight of Edgar, a good deal of people started to scream. Edgar was young,
handsome, well-off, and had a military rank. When someone did a survey of the most
popular beastman in the Beastman Empire a year ago, no one was in the least surprised
when Edgar ended up at the top of the list.

In the Beastman Empire, the most famous celebrities did not receive as much attention as
Edgar.

There were too many screaming people outside. Edgar had a mind to leave from the other
passage, but he restrained himself regardless. The situation today was different. He
definitely had to go out from here.

He had raised a ruckus, so now he had to show his face and let others know that he was
fine. Moreover, he heard that someone wanted to duel with him.

Edgar walked forward. In fact, he should say something at this time, but he had never been
good at it, so he simply didn’t say anything.

"Your Imperial Highness!"

"Don't squeeze me!"

"Ouch!"

"His Imperial Highness is coming, ah!"

......

The situation was a little bad since there were too many people, and some people started to
push and shove forward. Fortunately, the staff had long anticipated the current situation
and already taken some precautions, so there was no major problem in the end.

But, unexpectedly, an accident suddenly happened at this moment.

Out of the blue, a beastman in the crowd changed from human form to beast form!

There was a very big discrepancy between the size of a beastman's human form and the
size of his beast form. Originally, people were already crowded together. At this time, when
the beastman suddenly changed from human form to beast form, people crowded around
him naturally almost collapsed.

Around the beastman whose body suddenly transformed, frightened screams started to
reverberate. After a beastman was crushed, he actually changed into his beast form too!

Not only that, but in other areas, some beastmen also changed into their beast form. Very
soon, the situation became chaotic.

If the people here were all beastmen, the situation would not become chaotic, and they
would not have an accident. Unfortunately, the vast majority of the people here were sub-
beastmen. If one was not careful, one might be hurt by the beastmen.

Seeing this scene, Edgar narrowed his eyes slightly.

Newly born beastmen couldn’t control their transformation between human form and
beast form. They would have the ability to perfectly control it after they were five or six
years old. But if they were frightened, they might suddenly change from human form to
beast form.

However . . . adult beastmen were perfectly able to control themselves. Not to mention just
getting squeezed a little, even if they were injured, they would not suddenly change into
their beast form.

Was this . . . someone looking for trouble?

Several beastmen abruptly changed into their beast form in succession, and the crowd
instantly became chaotic. Generally, in this situation, someone should change into his beast
form to suppress and evacuate the beasts. But in the current situation, if someone changed
into his beast form, it would probably make the situation more chaotic.

Edgar suddenly thought of a similar ability that he had recently learned while on the
spaceship—level suppression.

There were levels between beastmen. High-level beastmen could often suppress low-level
beastmen. In the past, when Edgar fought with people, he could exploit it to suppress his
opponents at certain times.

However, his level suppression at that time was actually very weak. He basically could only
unleash it on one person. After he began to cultivate, the situation changed.

When he hadn’t awakened the bloodline and was still a snake, he ran into Jeress and his
men and could already suppress a few men in their party. Later . . . .

He tried it when fighting with those star pirates. By using his current ability, he could
completely make those star pirates thoroughly suppressed. . . . Of course, so as to be able to
fight properly at that time, he did not use it often and always held back some when using it.

Now, if he completely unleashed it . . . . Edgar frowned slightly; he had no assurance after

all.

Edgar was just thinking about whether or not to use the level suppression when he saw
that the crowd was pressing in and actually began to push their way toward those people
behind him.

Shu Shu was there! Seeing this scene, Edgar no longer had time to think about it. His
circulating spiritual power began to unleash the pressure on his body.

He only did it unconsciously before, but it could already make Jeress and the other men
can't help but feel afraid. Now that he was going all out . . . .

The people in the surrounding chaos all felt the pressure and finally felt afraid.

People with low strength immediately became stiff all over and didn’t dare to move. As for
people with high strength, fear poured out from the bottom of their hearts and their
movements became slow.

Calvin, who had been protecting the sub-beastmen at his side, was not brought down.
When he felt this pressure, he could not help but suck in a deep breath. "This guy is
becoming stronger, ah . . . . His luck is really good!"

He still had time to comment, but the sub-beastmen around him had started to shiver with
fear.

After Edgar unleashed the pressure, everyone calmed down. The beastmen who changed
into their beast form were Edgar's main target. Now, they couldn’t stir up trouble anymore
and could only lie prone on the ground, shivering with fear.

The whole world suddenly quieted down, and only some live streaming webcams that were
still flying around Edgar made a buzzing sound. They took pictures of Edgar and the scared
stiff people around him.

The sub-beastman host who was broadcasting live on the Internet paused for a moment
and then began to laugh: "The situation has been controlled. It should be His Imperial
Highness the Crown Prince utilizing his own level to carry out a suppression. I didn’t expect
that the level suppression can actually cause such a scene, and I also don’t know what level
His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince’s strength has reached now. Has he already broken
through level eight and reached level nine?"
"I heard through a grapevine that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince has awakened
the bloodline on Gass planet."

"The Beastman Empire is about to usher in another strong beastman."

The host laughed while reporting the news, and below, countless comments were already
posted.

"His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince has actually awakened the bloodline! He’s really
amazing!"

"Do you notice that Geo isn’t among the crowd? He’s suppressed!"

"If he’s so easily suppressed like this, what ability does he have that can make the crown
prince envy him?"

"Oh my god, His Imperial Highness is actually so powerful!"

......

Countless people on the Internet were praising Edgar, but at this moment, Edgar was in fact
turning his head to take a look at Shu Shu who was nearby. He used a large-scale level
suppression, wouldn’t Shu Shu feel uncomfortable?

Edgar was a little worried, but he did not expect that when he looked over, Shu Shu was
looking straight to this side and also waved his hand at Edgar, seemingly unaffected at all.
Edgar immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

Shu Shu was actually a little affected at the beginning. It was indeed a mythical animal’s
pressure, ah! He was just a little hamster, how could he stand it?

Anyway, he couldn't stand it, but the red bead in his body clearly didn't take this pressure
seriously. From the red bead, a warm current rushed forth. After it circulated through his
whole body one time, he couldn’t feel the pressure anymore.

His red bead was really the best, and Edgar was also very handsome, ah! Behind the
sunglasses, Shu Shu was staring at Edgar with sparkling eyes, and he couldn’t help but
bounce up and down, hoping to see Edgar through the surrounding wall of people.

Shu Shu was surrounded by the boatmen and the soldiers. The people outside could not see
him, but the people at his side all saw his action, and for a moment, they prostrated
themselves in admiration.

This sub-beastman was indeed very amazing. He actually managed to be completely

unaffected! No wonder His Imperial Highness liked him!
People already calmed down and obviously wouldn’t riot anymore, so Edgar withdrew the
pressure.

After Edgar showed up, Geo wanted to go find Edgar. As a result, he was unable to squeeze
through so many people, and later . . . . He was a little excited when he realized that there
was a riot. He looked forward to Edgar being unable to resolve this situation and getting
implicated in it.

In the end . . . Edgar only depended on the level suppression and actually made the crowd
calm down? And, under Edgar's level suppression, he even had a feeling that he completely
lacked capability to resist.

Edgar was actually this powerful?!

Geo was afraid. After the situation was controlled, he was no longer willing to find Edgar.

Unfortunately, Edgar thought of him at this moment: "I remember that someone wants to
find me for a duel. Where’s this person?"

The people at Geo’s side turned towards Geo in unison. Someone even gave Geo a push,
shoving Geo out of the crowd.

Like that, Geo appeared in front of everyone.

"You’re the one who said that I was jealous of you and framed you?" This time, Edgar’s level
suppression was aimed at Geo alone.

Geo's legs were soft, and his whole person became weak. He sat on the ground and couldn't
stop trembling; teeth chattering, he was practically acting like a buffoon. He was really
scared this time—

Edgar was so powerful; was he going to kill him? He didn’t want to die!

"The pressure of a mythical animal, an average person won’t be able to stand it . . ." Shu Shu
bounced up and down again. He was extremely proud after seeing the scene over there—
Edgar was indeed his disciple!

"Still want to duel?" Edgar asked Geo. He had been thinking of giving this man a lesson
about profiting from someone’s misfortune if they really had a duel, but now . . . . Was it still
necessary?

"No, no!" Geo hurriedly replied. Right now, he didn't dare to think about losing face. He just
wanted to hurry up and escape from here.

So scary! Edgar was really so scary!

At that time, how could he feel like framing this person?

TL’s note:
Mr. Perfect = tall, handsome, and rich

A Guide to - 40
Unedited chapter

40. Living in the Imperial Palace

The people around had calmed down and were unlikely to hysterically obstruct the road
again, and the duel was also settled. There was nothing left to do . . . .

Edgar turned towards the crowd: "Calvin."

"Here!" Calvin emerged from between a group of sub-beastmen in the crowd and arrived in
front of Edgar, revealing his handsome face to public scrutiny.

"Those star pirates have been handed over to you. Also, arrest all the men who transformed
into beasts today." Edgar said. Calvin was the Deputy Bureau Chief of Capital Star Police
Department. They had been classmates and were now close friends. Prior to arriving at the
capital star, Edgar had already notified Calvin to have him keep order and also take those
star pirates away. Obviously, based on the current situation, the number of people Calvin
had to take away was estimated to be more than he initially thought.

"No problem." Calvin immediately replied while looking at Edgar with curiosity. He was
very curious about Edgar's sudden increase in strength. Unfortunately, they couldn’t chat
more since this was not a place to talk.

After Calvin finished talking, he waved his hand as a signal. One by one, the policemen who
had striven to keep order stood up. They glanced at Edgar with admiration and then began
to arrest the rioting men while receiving those star pirates at the same time.

Edgar had literally beaten fear into those star pirates. Each and every one of them were
very well-behaved, and receiving them did not take much trouble at all. On the contrary,
those few beastmen who had transformed into beasts were difficult to deal with.
"You’re a rhinoceros. I can't handcuff you because you’re too big. Quickly change back." A
few policemen said to the huge rhinoceros.

The rhinoceros lying prone on the ground looked at the policeman with grievances, and yet,
he was unable to move. He was innocent; he didn’t know why he suddenly changed into his
original form. Now, he couldn’t even change back into a human . . . .

The policeman urged the rhinoceros a few times, but seeing no response, he couldn't help
but frown. At this moment, Calvin came over. He grabbed the huge rhinoceros that
probably weighed several tons, lifted it up over his head, and walked outside. After that, he
tossed it into a truck that had just come in.

After doing all these things effortlessly, Calvin smiled and took the rest of the beastmen
who had transformed into beasts away.

These men actually dared to look for trouble under his eyes . . . . Calvin's smile was deeper.

Other policemen who saw Calvin’s smiling expression shivered. Every time their boss
smiled, bad things would happen!

In contrast, several sub-beastmen nearby were watching Edgar and Calvin excitedly: "His
Imperial Highness is so handsome!"

"The policeman is also very handsome. He even helped us before."

"I prefer His Imperial Highness."

"His Imperial Highness is too cold. I was afraid to death just now . . . . I think the policeman
is more approachable!"

......

Edgar had used level suppression to make every beastman on the scene feel afraid, but they
all felt much better now. Sub-beastmen were not beastmen; strong beastmen actually
wouldn’t make them feel afraid and would only make them feel like chasing said beastmen.
Even now, the sub-beastmen had completely recovered.

However, the situation just now had given them a scare. They did not dare to play around
now and only dared to say a few words in private.

Kamille and the other star pirates very clearly saw the way Calvin threw the beastmen who
had transformed into beasts, and they also felt the pressure that came out from Edgar’s
body previously. For a moment, they were as timid as a well-behaved child.

The people in the capital star were truly too powerful. By all means, they had to stop doing
any more funny business in the future!
Speaking of strength, they had really been too arrogant. They escaped several military
pursuits and thought that they were very powerful. And the truth was? Let’s say that the
people they hid from were more powerful than them.

Right, just now, they seemed to hear that someone was planning to find that Edgar for a
duel?

When these pirates passed by Geo, all of them sized Geo up all the way through, and then,
they inevitably frowned with contempt across their whole faces. This kind of man who,
from the start, wouldn’t look them in the eye wanted to duel with that monster, too? There
was definitely something wrong on the brain of this man!

These star pirates were very unfriendly when looking at Geo. Although the vast majority of
them were worse than Geo in terms of strength, but they all had experienced numerous
battles and wandered the interstellar space for a long time. They were a little spiteful since
a good deal of them were still sporting injuries after getting beaten up by Edgar . . . .

Geo was originally intimidated by Edgar’s pressure. And now, he started to shiver harder as
he saw these heavily injured, vicious star pirates glare at him up close.

Anyway, this expression of his was broadcasted to the star network through the webcams,
and almost everyone who were closely following the situation here saw it. For a second, the
people who had supported him before felt a painful heat on their face, just like getting a
slap on the face, and they all didn't dare to say anything on the star network.

At the same time, some netizens began to analyze Geo’s psychology. Normal people
naturally wouldn’t run out to offend the Imperial family without rhyme or reason. Geo
should be a person who sorely lacked a sense of existence but also vain. He wanted to
"show" himself by means of some incidents, so he stood up and said those things . . . .

Everyone discussed Geo and also began to discuss that new recruit. That was to say, today,
the military made public the training materials of said new recruit at that time and
indicated that this new recruit had been reluctant to listen and obey orders and had
already been asked to retire from military service at an earlier time.

If this kind of evidence came out early, everyone might still judge that the military wanted
to clear Edgar. But since it came out now, everyone believed it.

"I’m at the scene. I’m a four-star beastman, but when His Imperial Highness’ pressure came
forth, I couldn't move at all."

"His Imperial Highness is so powerful. Does he need to find a sense of existence from the
weak just like those losers?"

"I don't know who is targeting His Imperial Highness, but they’re really malicious by
targeting the Imperial family!"

"Exactly! The previous incidents are undoubtedly someone’s plan!"

......

The Imperial family's prosperous and grand life could occasionally make people hate the
rich, but the vast majority of the populace did not have any ill will toward the Imperial
family. They got angry before, but it was because they were worried that the Imperial
family might truly hide the truth from the masses. They were worried that Edgar, who had
become a fallen beast and hurt and killed people, would get off scot-free . . . .

Now, they unexpectedly found out that the Imperial family might have been framed by
someone. Naturally, their previous worries completely ceased to exist, and for a time, they
actually started to sympathize with the Imperial family.

His Imperial Highness was really unlucky; he was actually framed by others!

Edgar did not know about all kinds of reactions from the netizens. At this moment, he and
Shu Shu already took a seat on the aircraft and set out for the Imperial Palace.

The soldiers and the boatmen who came with them would be given a lift to check in at a
certain hotel, but Shu Shu would definitely go with him . . . . When his emperor father and
empress mother sent an aircraft to pick him up, Edgar was still pondering how he was
going to introduce Shu Shu to people. As it turned out, he discovered that the driver who
was taking him and Shu Shu back did not show any peculiarity.

Of course everyone would not show any peculiarity. You should know that the empress had
already given prior notice, and right now, the emperor and the empress were watching Shu
Shu’s images!

Earlier, there were so many webcams on the scene, and one of the webcams was sent by
them beforehand. The webcam initially captured Edgar’s images, but later, it went straight
to Shu Shu.

"When I saw the photos Leva had sent, I thought he’s a little timid. Now it seems that his
courage is still quite big. He’s also lively and cute." Ian watched the video recording on his
hand with satisfaction. On the video, Shu Shu was bouncing up and down in his attempt to
see Edgar.

His Imperial Majesty Chris nodded. "He’s just a little too young."

Ian sighed, "Yes, a little too young . . ." The child looked like a minor, or a barely legal
adult . . . . Hopefully, the child only looked conspicuously young because of his baby face. He
definitely had to ask later.
Chris saw his own sub-beastman at a loss and immediately said: "It doesn’t matter if he’s a
little too young. In the message Jones sent, didn’t Edgar say that the origin of this child was
a bit strange and that he didn’t know anything at all about the language of our Empire and
the situation outside? In fact, he should go to school for two years to understand our
Empire first."

"Yes." Ian nodded.

The first time they became aware of Shu Shu, it was from the message sent by Jones. The
message was actually written by Edgar. At that time, Edgar explained that he had become a
fallen beast. He also said that a sub-beastman had helped him, and he wished they would
take good care of said sub-beastman. Well, said sub-beastman was undoubtedly Shu Shu.

They just got this information and didn't even have time to digest it yet when they quickly
learned about Edgar being fine at the press conference.

Then they waited for another three days, and they received some more news.

Edgar succinctly told them that he was fine and would return soon. Jones, however, sent a
section of a video to them; a section of a video where Edgar was being struck by lightning.

In that section of a video, there was a sub-beastman whose face was charred black by
lightning strikes. Afterwards, Edgar kissed that sub-beastman . . . .

Their son, in this situation, ah!

They anxiously wanted to know the news of that sub-beastman. When they received a
photo sent by Leva, they were extremely happy. After that, they discovered that the sub-
beastman looked pretty good, and that the spaceship Edgar took was approaching the
capital star. Later, they contacted Jones and learned more about this sub-beastman from
Jones. For example, Edgar being able to become a human again should have something to
do with Shu Shu.

This sub-beastman had saved their son!

At present, even if their son didn't like this sub-beastman, they would still be very grateful
to him. But since their son liked this sub-beastman . . . .

Chris and Ian glanced at each other and made some preparation to meet their son’s partner.

The aircraft carrying Edgar flew straight into the Imperial Palace and stopped in front of a
beautiful house. Edgar came down from the aircraft and finally saw his own two fathers.

"Emperor Father, Empress Mother." Edgar called.

Shu Shu stood next to Edgar. As a mere hamster, he had never experienced paying a visit to
the elders . This time, he managed to stammer, "Hello."

"Hello." Both Chris and Ian ignored Edgar and turned towards the sub-beastman at Edgar’s
side.

No sub-beastman had been born in the Imperial family for thousands of years. Chris and
Ian were still young when they first gave birth to Edgar. They thought they might be able to
have another child, but in reality . . . . So many years had passed; Edgar was already
thirtysomething, and they still did not have a second child, nor did they give birth to a sub-
beastman.

"Your name is Susu? Truly a well-behaved child." Ian said, smiling.

"It’s not Susu; it’s Shu Shu." Edgar said. "He saved me and made me able to become a
human again. He even helped me awaken the bloodline."

"Thank you." Chris thanked Shu Shu.

Their son spoke so much as soon as he came up. He obviously attached great importance to
Shu Shu. When Ian faced Shu Shu, his expression was softer: "After travelling all the way
here and running into some troubles, too, you must be tired, right? Come on in with me, I’ve
prepared a meal for you.”

Hearing that there was food, Shu Shu, who had been taught by Edgar that the capital star
had a lot of delicious food, instantly looked eager. Ian glanced at him with a smile and then
stepped forward, taking his hand and leading him to walk ahead.

Shu Shu was not used to holding hands with someone. Still, Ian was mild-mannered; Shu
Shu couldn’t help but had a good opinion of him. Consequently, it made him think of some
of his previous conjectures.

He had always thought that Edgar had stayed alone in the forest because he had been cast
aside by his parents. Now, it seemed that it wasn’t like that at all?

As Edgar’s master, when he had a chance, he had to ask what exactly was it all about . . . . At
that time in the forest, Edgar could only hunt and eat his food raw; he was really so pitiful.

Shu Shu followed Ian to the dining hall and then saw a table full of fine food.

He hadn't started to eat, but just looking at the presentation of food and smelling its aroma,
he couldn’t help but feel like drooling. He wished he could throw himself at it straightway
and gorge himself.

"I’m hungry." Edgar took the initiative to speak.

Ian glanced at his son with a funny expression and bid his son and the sub-beastman his
son fell for to take their seats.

His son had not cried out hungry for a long, long time. He thought he could never hear it
again in his lifetime. He did not expect that his son would cry out for others now.

Sure enough, the food was very delicious!

Shu Shu was very happy to eat. The other three people at the table saw him so happy to eat
and felt their own appetites improve as well.

Shu Shu didn't hide the food in his food pouches this time. He also restrained himself, so he
didn't eat too much . . . . Of course, even if he did so, he had eaten more than the vast
majority of the sub-beastmen would eat. After eating his fill, he finally couldn't help his
curiosity and asked Ian who was especially friendly to him: "Why would Edgar live in the
forest before? Did you throw him away because you didn’t want him?"

Ian stared blankly then laughed in spite of himself. "Of course not! Why would you think
so?"

Chris also glanced at Shu Shu with astonishment and immediately had a better impression
of this sub-beastman. This sub-beastman was unable to conceal his worries. He looked
simple, but he could ask such questions on this kind of occasion without being afraid of
offending them. It seemed that he was also sincere toward Edgar.

"His life wasn’t so good because he was alone in the forest." Shu Shu said. "Anyway, it’s best
if you had nothing to do with it."

"We’ve been looking for him before, but we didn't expect that he would be in that forest."
Ian replied. Seeing that Shu Shu was done eating, he immediately began to chat with Shu
Shu and also explained the incident of Edgar’s disappearance. "He went missing on another
planet. I don’t know how he escaped to Gass planet."

"Maybe he passed through some space!" Shu Shu commented.

Previously, thinking that Edgar was a crown prince, Shu Shu assumed that Edgar’s family
was very, very big and its rules very strict, and that his parents definitely had a hard time
getting along. But when he finally came, he found out that the situation was completely
different from what he thought. At once, he breathed a sigh of relief; he could put his mind
at rest now.

Even though Shu Shu had seen many movies and TV shows, but he actually had never had
social intercourse with people. He had not talked long with Ian, but Ian already obtained a
lot of information out of him. He managed to not say that he used to be a little hamster
before, but he divulged the matter of him coming from another place. Fortunately, Ian and
Chris did not take this matter seriously.
Since Shu Shu had no malice toward them, where he came from was unimportant.

When Shu Shu and Edgar arrived at the Imperial Palace, it was already late in the
afternoon. After having a meal and talking for a while, the sky was already dark.

"You’ve gone through a long-distance interstellar trip. Now you need to take a good sleep.
Quickly go to rest." Ian said with a smile. "Edgar, I’ve already had some people tidy up a
room next door to your own room. You can let Shu Shu stay in there.”

“Mother, we’re off.” Edgar said, the corner of his mouth unconsciously curved up. His
mother’s handiwork really suited his intention.

"Where’s your room?" Shu Shu looked at the stairs. Although this house was different from
the imperial palace in his imagination, but it was very, very beautiful. In addition, there was
a large balcony upstairs . . . .

In the past, he didn't like the sunshine, and he didn’t like to bask in the sun either. But now
that he had become a human, the situation was different. Nowadays, he felt that basking in
the sun was very comfortable.

"We take an aircraft to go there." Edgar replied.

"Take an aircraft?" Shu Shu was a little perplexed. Could it be that they were not allowed to
go upstairs?

"I live a little far from here," Edgar looked briefly at Shu Shu and recalled that Shu Shu was
completely clueless about the Imperial Palace. So he explained again: "This whole island
belongs to the Imperial family. Here is where my parents usually reside. I live in another
place."

Shu Shu had been thinking why they didn’t enter through a gate like in the rich and
powerful families story where one had to walk for a long, long time just to reach the
doorway. The answer was . . . if the people of this family walked, they might not stop
walking. Therefore, they just directly took an aircraft to enter the house door?

Following Edgar to the place where Edgar live, Shu Shu saw an equally beautiful house.
After seeing his own bedroom on the second floor, which was not only incomparably huge
but also had a bathroom, a study, and a cloakroom, he couldn’t help but secretly blow a
raspberry.

At that time, he actually only gave the big snake such a small place as its home. He really
felt embarrassed now . . . .

Shu Shu looked around his own room once. Then he got into the soft quilt directly and went
to sleep. After one night of sleep, he got up early in the morning. As soon as he went out, he
saw a robot coming over: "Mr. Shu Shu, Mr. Edgar is working out in the back. I have
prepared breakfast for you . . ."

"What’s your name?" Shu Shu felt a bit strange seeing a metal-constructed humanoid robot.
He remembered that he once heard his owner say that the robot in the Science and
Technology Museum could talk to humans, so he immediately asked this robot.

"My name is KM006." The robot said.

"How old are you this year?" Shu Shu asked again.

"I have already left the factory for five years."

"What do you like?" Shu Shu continued to ask.

"I like to do housework."

"Do you want to eat? Can you fall in love? Do robots like you have to sleep?" Shu Shu kept
asking.

Shu Shu had never been to the Science and Technology Museum in his lifetime, and he had
never seen a robot that could have a conversation. At this moment, he was happily chatting
with it. After practicing the spoken language with the robot for a while, he felt hungry.

He was hungry, but he couldn’t disregard Edgar and eat first . . . .

Shu Shu thought about it and said: "006, bring me to find Edgar!"

Robot 006 whose programming was almost in havoc from being questioned took Shu Shu
along to the back of the house to find Edgar. In there was a huge room that looked like . . . a
gym?

Shu Shu pushed the door and went in just to see Edgar, in his beast form, hitting a black
wall with his tail. Then the wall displayed some numerical values, which should be the
calculation of Edgar’s strength.

"Why did you come here?" Edgar quickly changed into his human form. He gave Shu Shu
full access to everything, but he really didn’t expect that Shu Shu would suddenly come
over.

"I’m coming to find you to eat!" Shu Shu said and then turned towards the wall again:
"What’s that?"

"It’s used for testing the strength of a beastman." Edgar said and went to give the wall a
punch. The number 1129 immediately appeared.

"Let me try it!" Shu Shu was extremely interested. He walked to the wall and gave it a
punch. Then he waited for this high-tech product to come out with his score.

"21." The number appeared on the screen, and then, a voice rang out: "After hitting this
product, there will be a certain opposite reaction force. This product is unsuitable for the
use of sub-beastman. Please stop."

"How can this be!" Shu Shu was dissatisfied. His strength couldn’t even reach the last two
digits of Edgar’s score?

"One more time!" Shu Shu put his spiritual power to use and punched the wall.

His hand hurt a bit because he punched the wall extremely hard. Luckily, the calculated
number that came out this time was not bad. "119, a one-star beastman."

"You see, it also thinks I’m a beastman!" Shu Shu looked at Edgar happily.

Edgar nodded, saying nothing.

Then Shu Shu asked again, "What’s the highest score your hit can get?"

"I haven't tried it yet. If you want to get the highest score, you must definitely use the beast
form." Edgar said.

"Then you quickly try it, ah!" Shu Shu exclaimed.

"How about we go eat something first?" Edgar said. He had been practicing control over his
own power. As for hitting this wall with all his strength . . . he felt that he probably would
break it.

"I carry some food on my body. Do you want to eat a little before hitting the wall?" Shu Shu
took a lot of food out of his food pouches and spoke again, "I really, really want to see how
strong you are. Edgar, I think maybe you’ll be the strongest beastman." After all, this was a
mythical animal, ah!

The sub-beastman’s eyes was shining like the full moon . . . . Edgar changed into his beast
form without the slightest hesitation and then resolutely whipped his tail towards the wall.

There was a spark on the wall, but no number came out. Then there was a voice saying:
"This product is not applicable for beastman whose strength is on par with or more than
that of an eight-star or a nine-star beastman. This product can be immediately replaced
with a custom-made version."

". . ." It just broke down like this? No wonder Edgar didn't want to try it just now. Shu Shu
felt a little embarrassed and guiltily stole a glance at Edgar. He took a big liberty to touch
Edgar’s tail and cautiously asked, "Does it hurt? This thing leaks electricity. Can it
electrocute you?"
"No, it doesn’t hurt. No, it can’t.” Edgar answered. How could this little bit of electricity do
anything? He was a person who had been struck by lightning; he was absolutely fine with
electricity. However, the little sub-beastman gentle caress and stroke actually made him
feel tingly. The whole snake was soft.

Sub-beastmen were indeed very amazing. They practically could make the beastmen lose
their fighting power instantly.

Edgar's scales were golden-bright and not bad to touch. Shu Shu imagined these scales as
gold. Since he managed to not see Edgar’s full view, he was not afraid at all, reaching out
and stroking Edgar a few times. He even stroke Edgar’s much softer belly.

Edgar felt more and more comfortable and openly exposed his vital parts in front of Shu
Shu—Shu Shu's hand was really very soft; it would be great if it could touch him forever!

"Hey, what’s this?" Shu Shu suddenly discovered that the place he was touching split apart
into a wide opening. He looked inside and there seemed to be . . . two meatballs? The
meatballs even grew a little bigger as he gazed at them . . . .

Edgar suddenly came back to himself and realized that his cloaca had actually opened
without him being aware of it. Although the organs inside had not extended out, but the
little sub-beastman was looking straight into the cloaca!

"What are these two things? They look very cute." Shu Shu used his fingertips to fiddle with
the meatballs, which grew a little bigger again, or a little longer to be precise. These small
things were almost exposed.

Edgar quickly fled and changed into his human form at the fastest speed to put on some
clothes.

Author’s note:
On the wedding night
Little Hamster (happy) : Phew . . . it’s finally over . . . .
Big Snake (cold-faced) : I still have one that hasn’t been used yet.
Little Hamster (crying tears of joy) : TT Finally, both of them are used!
Big Snake (cold-faced) : I can use the other one again.
A Guide to - 41
Unedited chapter

41. I Really Have Money

Edgar halted and put on some clothes; his entire body felt like burning.

He actually let the sub-beastman see his, his . . . .

Well, okay, after the beastmen changed into their beast forms, many of them were "naked",
and it was very easy to see their equipment. But the snake beastmen’s equipment was
usually hidden in their bodies. Edgar had never let the sub-beastman see it, and even his
mother had never seen it!

What's more, the little sub-beastman also touched it. Touched it!

Edgar felt that place become rock hard. Even if he changed into his human form, a certain
place still felt hot and not quite right.

His train of thought started to drift away, and he suddenly thought of one thing . . . . The
little sub-beastman said that his equipment was cute?

It was said that many Felidae beastmen in their beast forms received lots of attention from
the sub-beastmen because of their balls. There was actually an outspoken sub-beastman
who organized an alliance that specialized in exchanging tips and tricks for playing with
eggs. But the snake beastmen . . . no one had ever said that their equipment was cute, and
some sub-beastmen even avoided them out of dislike of their beast forms.

After all, snake beastmen had two, which was different from ordinary people.

Since the little sub-beastman said they were cute, did it mean that the little sub-beastman
would not avoid him out of dislike of his current appearance?

Edgar's line of thought floated far away. Meanwhile, Shu Shu was finally reacting to what he
had touched.

When he saw a snake in the wild, he ran away. He had never paid attention to a snake's
reproductive organs. When he saw two snakes coupled together, he thought they were
fighting. In any case, he later watched the Animal World.

He heard that snakes had two . . . *cough cough*.

Shu Shu was really embarrassed having actually touched his disciple’s vital parts. He
glanced at Edgar apologetically: "I'm sorry, I . . ."

"Never mind." Edgar quickly interrupted Shu Shu’s speech and then said: "I’ll take you to
eat first."

Shu Shu also felt that the situation would be very awkward if he apologized, so he just
walked behind Edgar silently.

In fact, they were all men. Taking a quick look and giving it a touch were nothing, right?
Moreover, it happened while Edgar was in his beast form . . . . When he had been a hamster,
a woman had grabbed him to look at his balls.

Thinking this way, Shu Shu was more relaxed. But watching Edgar, who was walking in
front of him, he always thought that this man's back was particularly stiff. Anyway, it might
be that he was wrong. Edgar was a soldier, so his body was usually rigid like this.

Taking a nut out of his food pouch, Shu Shu started to nibble on it slowly. He felt that the
biggest advantage of his cultivation was that he didn't have to worry about getting a
stomach ache because of bad food. Other hamsters couldn't eat this and couldn’t eat that,
and if they ate a little too much bread or insects, they would suffer from excessive internal
heat. He, however, totally didn't need to worry about it.

“Crunch crunch”, “crunch crunch” . . . . Hearing the sound of the sub-beastman gnawing at
some food behind him, Edgar, who originally felt uncomfortable from head to foot, slowly
returned to normal at last.

The sub-beastman did not feel uncomfortable, why should he fell uncomfortable? However,
the matter of pursuing the sub-beastman demanded immediate action.

After all, the sub-beastman had seen him.

"Shu Shu, you’re in the capital star, so you need an identity. I plan to set you up as my
mother's relative. What do you think?" Edgar asked while they were eating breakfast.

"Okay." Shu Shu nodded and was a little excited. He would finally have an ID card? When he
was on Earth, in order to be able to have an official identity and not become an
unregistered resident after passing through the heavenly tribulation, he had specially
learned by heart some fake ID card numbers. He didn’t expect that he now didn’t need a
fake ID card to be able to have an ID, and a real one to boot.

"That's settled then. Your full name is Shu Shu, and your age?" Edgar asked again and
conveniently mentioned: "In the Beastman Empire, sub-beastmen become adults at the age
of 18."

"I . . ." Shu Shu really wanted to say that he was of the same age as Edgar, but then he
remembered that his face did not look like a 30-year-old. He could only feel wronged and
said, "I’m eighteen."

Edgar thought carefully, "I’ll have someone assist you with the identity chip, and I’ll give it
to you tomorrow."

"Alright." Shu Shu nodded.

"After we eat, I’ll take you to buy some things." Edgar said again.

Edgar had contacted his staff in the capital star last night. In the light of the original
situation, it was best if he sent out a formal statement after he arrived at the capital star. Or
he could meet with the reporters to clarify all the previous matters. However, what
happened yesterday made the netizens automatically wash him clean. Now he didn't need
to do another superfluous thing and also had a few days of free time.

He had said so many good things about the capital star to Shu Shu, so naturally, he had to
bring Shu Shu to look around in the next few days.

The little sub-beastman was still wearing the cheap clothes bought in Gass planet. Edgar
should buy him some clothes . . . . When Calvin pursued a sub-beastman, it seemed that he
would bring them to buy clothes every time?

Shu Shu’s eyes lit up, and his eating speed went faster.

After eating, Edgar took Shu Shu aboard an aircraft, and they flew to the capital star's
busiest business district.

Meanwhile, Chris and Ian finished eating breakfast and asked about their son's
whereabouts.

Beastmen generally did not like the existence of other beastmen in their own territory, and
sub-beastmen also did not like having other sub-beastmen near their own beastmen.
Therefore, even though they were emperor and empress, there were no servant at their
side. Of course, there were still some assistants, guards, gardeners, chefs, and so on, but
they lived far away. In general, only the robots stayed close to the emperor and the
empress.

Chris and Ian were currently asking the robot.

"His Imperial Highness Edgar took an aircraft and left the Imperial Palace two minutes ago.
The chosen destination of the aircraft was the business district." Robot 001 answered.

"This guy, just as he grew a little bit bigger, he was already unwilling to accompany me to
the business district to go shopping. But now he actually went to accompany others!"
Empress Ian said, laughing.
Beastmen's desire for monopoly was very strong; they would drive their sons out of their
home early on. Chris, who had also done so, immediately stated, "I can accompany you."

"All right." Ian replied.

Chris’ expression was stiff; he still had a lot of works to do . . . . But since he had already
promised, he naturally had to risk his life to accompany the sub-beastman.

Flying an aircraft, the emperor and the empress also went to the business district.

Edgar rarely came to the business district. After all, he didn't buy clothes, wasn’t a foodie,
and also didn't want to buy anything else . . . . But he had been brought there when he had
been a child. He remembered that every time his mother came to the business district, he
went straight to a few stores. Those stores were the ones with very good security.

Edgar initially planned to go directly to those stores, but in the end . . . .

"Jeress once took me to go shopping when I was on Gass planet, and it was very fun.
Unfortunately, I had no money . . . . Is there a lot of delicious food here? How about we buy
and taste each and every food from one end of street to the other?" Shu Shu said.

Edgar: "..." As if the place he originally planned to go did not sell snacks at all?

Taking a look at Shu Shu's appearance, Edgar immediately realized that he might not be
considerate enough. Shu Shu didn't know much about dining etiquette; if Edgar insisted on
taking him to places that were too high-end, Shu Shu might not get used to it.

But if Edgar went to places where ordinary people visited, his identity . . . .

Opening the space button, Edgar took out a bottle and started to spray the content onto his
face.

Edgar used his hand to smear the liquid inside the bottle that was evenly sprayed on his
face, and his skin color turned a shade darker. He took another bottle and sprayed the
content on his hair, and his black hair became brown.

After doing all these things, Edgar still changed his hairstyle and put on a pair of sunglasses.

"You put on makeup just to go out? But I think you looked better before." Shu Shu
commented.

"I didn’t put on makeup; it’s only to make others unable to recognize me." Edgar said. Then
he stopped the aircraft that had been circling overhead the business district for a lap or two
at the business district’s largest stopping point—the aircraft he flew out this time had no
special signs, so he didn't have to worry about being discovered by others.
People from the capital star came to the business district to do their shopping. Basically,
they all would stop their vehicles at this stopping point, which made the outside of this
stopping point very, very lively to the extent of being practically overcrowded.

Shu Shu had never been to such a lively place. For a moment, he could only gape at it.

Edgar was inattentive, and there were already several people coming between him and Shu
Shu. He was silent for a moment and then squeezed Shu Shu to his side, holding Shu Shu's
hand.

"Why are we suddenly holding hands?" Shu Shu was not used to it. Two big men holding
hands was really weird.

"Lots of people here. You can get lost." Edgar said. "And other people are also holding
hands."

Shu Shu looked around and indeed discovered that many people were holding hands. Some
of them were also carrying children and pets. For example, there were two men in front of
him who not only were walking together hand in hand, but also pulling an animal on a
tether. There was a small baby hanging on the tall one’s chest while a small leopard was
following behind.

The people in this place actually made a leopard as a house pet, ah . . . . After Shu Shu took a
few more peeps, he suddenly recalled one thing.

The people in this place were all beastmen, so that leopard . . . most probably wasn’t a pet
but a child . . . .

He was just thinking so when he saw a puppy on another tall man’s shoulder suddenly turn
into a baby and take a tumble. Fortunately, before falling to the ground, he was easily fished
back up by the tall man. The tall man did not hold the baby. He purposely wrapped the baby
in a blanket and then, carrying the baby under his armpit, continued to walk ahead.

The people here were really incredible! Shu Shu started to look around in high spirits. Then
he discovered that those who were like himself—sub-beastmen who showed some beast
aspects on their bodies—seemed to be particularly taken care of.

For example, a cat-eared little sub-beastman who looked like a five or six years old was still
being held, while those beastmen who could become beasts had to walk behind their
parents even though they were still very small . . . . Right when Shu Shu was thinking like
this, he suddenly saw a sub-beastman with big belly passing by.

Right, sub-beastmen had to give birth to children! Really, there’s nothing to envy there!

Shu Shu no longer looked at people but began to pay attention to various kinds of foods in
the surrounding shops.

Those foods smelled so good and looked so tasty . . . .

"I have a card here. Anything you want to eat, you go buy it yourself." Edgar handed out his
own card without the slightest hesitation.

Shu Shu had been a little restrained when spending the borrowed money before, but now
that he was spending Edgar's money, he was not restrained at all and started to swipe the
card incessantly.

He wanted roasted meat, roasted wings, and also roasted intestines. He wanted nuts,
candies, and also fruits. He wanted cakes, drinks, and ice cream too.

Edgar took a quick look at the communication device on his hand. Without much effort,
more than ten transactions had already been exchanged. Alas, the amount of each
transaction was very small and only added up to more than a thousand credits.

He remembered that his former sub-beastman classmates at the Imperial College had to
pay so much money just for a pre-dinner dessert. His little sub-beastman only spent this
little bit of money and already stroked his belly from eating nonstop, and he seemed to be
hiding a lot of food in his food pouches as well.

And not only that, Edgar also ate a lot of those foods.

"This roasted bird is very delicious; you try it too." Shu Shu bought another whole roasted
bird, but he was already unable to eat any more. He tore a bird leg to taste the flavor and
then gave the rest to Edgar.

During the whole journey, Edgar had already been stuffed with lots of food by Shu Shu, but
he still hated to refuse Shu Shu, so he took the proffered bird and started to chew it.

His attention was all on the little sub-beastman to the point that he didn’t even realize that
he had actually chewed the bones when eating the bird.

"Hey, do you see that beastman wearing sunglasses? Doesn’t he look like His Imperial
Highness Edgar?" A sub-beastman suddenly spoke to his sub-beastman companions at his
side.

"The outline is a little similar, but His Imperial Highness definitely won’t be like this." The
man’s companion looked over and happened to see Edgar chew the whole bird without
spitting out any of the bones. Overall, he thought it was quite an appalling sight.

"From the start, I only said that he’s a little alike." The man who spoke first took a few more
quick looks at Edgar and then regretfully left.
Shu Shu was also very regretful at this time: "I can't eat any more."

"Stop eating if you can’t eat any more. We’ll come again next time. We go buy clothes now?"
Edgar said.

"Okay." Shu Shu nodded and licked his lips. "The food in the capital star is indeed more
delicious than in Gass planet. Things here are very expensive, though. You can buy a strand
of roasted meat for two credits in Gass planet, but you need six credits here."

Shu Shu was a little resentful of it, so to speak.

Edgar who had handed out a card that had several hundred million credits in it and could
still overdraw more: ". . ."

Although Shu Shu did not plan to continue buying food, but he still got a box of popcorn to
eat. At the same time, he was constantly looking at the surrounding shops.

As for Edgar, he was sending a message to Calvin: "Do you have time? I want to ask you
about something."

"Asking about yesterday’s matters? Every beastman who suddenly became beast is
especially clean. That is, they all ate some things from a mobile stall. It’s very likely that
they became beasts because they’d consumed some bad things . . . . I still haven’t
investigated who the man behind the scenes is.” Calvin quickly replied.

"I’m not asking about this. I want to ask the brand of clothes worn by sub-beastmen." Edgar
messaged back.

"Edgar, do you want to buy clothes for Uncle Ian? These days, Uncle Ian is really worried
about you. You should buy something for him. Sub-beastmen of his age and status like to go
to Khamun Studio to look for Mr. Khamun’s custom-made clothes. Otherwise, just buy the
clothes from XXX, XX, and XXXX.” Calvin quickly sent another message.

"I want to buy clothes for a young sub-beastman." Edgar said.

"A young sub-beastman?! Edgar, do you have a boyfriend?" Calvin nearly leapt to his feet.

"Well, I’m chasing after him." Edgar answered.

"Take him to the center of the business district. Just go straight to the Imperial Plaza over
there and let him get whatever he wants!" Calvin replied. The Imperial Plaza was the
Imperial family’s property. Every luxury good and brand name of the Beastman Empire
made its home in there. The security measures were better than the first class ones.
Moreover, Edgar, as the crown prince, could pay all the bills . . . .

Getting whatever he wanted from that place was something he dreamed of day and night! It
was a pity that the Imperial family had no sub-beastman. Otherwise, he would’ve already
gone and lived with his wife's family.

The Imperial Plaza was one of the places that Edgar wanted to go before. He remembered
that there were several restaurants in the building that were pretty good to have a meal at .
. . . Edgar was just planning to take Shu Shu there when he was suddenly dragged into a
shop.

“The clothes here look very nice.” Shu Shu saw some clothes displayed in the shop’s display
window, so he pulled Edgar to enter the shop.

Edgar looked around the shop and found that it was quite big. It sold beastman clothes,
sub-beastman clothes, and also children clothes. There was a sign on the side wall
informing that there was also a second floor, which seemed to sell shoes. Next to the stairs
from the first floor to the second floor, there were some backpacks hanging from the hooks.

Although he had just asked Calvin for a place suitable to take a sub-beastman to buy
clothes, but buying clothes was in fact secondary. The sub-beastman’s happiness was the
most important . . . . Seeing Shu Shu look at the clothes in high spirits, Edgar silently kept
pace with him while trying to pay attention to the brand of this shop in passing.

This brand was not among the few brands that Calvin had mentioned, but there were quite
a lot of clothes that could be bought. In addition, they looked a bit familiar, so they should
be pretty good.

Edgar felt reassured. However, he did not realize that sometimes, it was these inexpensive
brand names that made people feel familiar. The shop he was in now was very famous for
its inexpensive brand name in the Beastman Empire. Many people in the capital star would
come here to buy clothes.

Of course, although it was an inexpensive brand name, but it was still a brand name in the
end. There were special design styles and various specialty stores, and the quality of
clothes was also good, so the price was not particularly cheap.

Anyway, this not-cheap-at-all was from the perspective of ordinary people. The clothes in
this shop were generally several hundred credits per piece, and the most expensive ones
were one or two thousand credits. With a discount, many clothes could still be bought for
one or two hundred credits . . . which was really very cheap. When speaking about custom-
made clothes, one of them was no less than several ten thousand or hundred thousand
credits. As for the formal attire of the Imperial family, it might probably cost millions of
credits.

Shu Shu saw a sub-beastman whose build was almost the same as his choose a suit-style
little jacket. Close-fitting, the jacket made the whole person look very masculine while still
showing a slender waist. Shu Shu immediately got one of the same model and put it on his
body.
As a daemon, although he had no abdominal muscles, but his figure was still perfect. When
he wore the clothes, he looked extremely good.

"Ed . . ." Shu Shu wanted to call Edgar but suddenly remembered that Edgar seemed to be
hiding his identity. He immediately changed the way he called Edgar: "Disciple, do you
think I look good wearing these clothes?"

"Look good." Edgar said. The sub-beastman used to wear casual clothes before, so Edgar
couldn't see his figure. Now that the sub-beastman wore such clothes . . . he looked very
irresistible.

Shu Shu smiled and took another glance at that sub-beastman who also came to buy
clothes. After he realized that the pants worn by the other party were also slim-fit and
seemed to match well with these clothes, he promptly went to find a pair of pants just like
the other party’s and then went into the dressing room to change pants.

After putting on a whole set of clothes, he looked even more wonderful! Shu Shu
ecstatically admired his own appearance in the mirror.

Looking at Shu Shu, Edgar recalled the movie they had watched on the spaceship and what
had happened this morning. Obviously, his body temperature was always quite low
because he was a snake beastman, but now he felt his body getting hotter and hotter.

At this moment, Shu Shu was still paying attention to that sub-beastman who also came to
buy clothes. That sub-beastman already took off the suit and changed into a beige
windbreaker. Not only that, but he also changed the inner clothes and pants.

There were several pieces of the same style of clothes in this shop. Shu Shu observed the
sub-beastman and looked for the clothes identical to what the sub-beastman was wearing,
and then he went into the dressing room to change into a set of clothes just like the other
party’s.

He had never bought clothes before and, in addition, had no aesthetics at all, so he could
only follow other people.

"What about this set? How do they look?" Shu Shu changed clothes and came in front of
Edgar.

Even more irresistible . . . . Edgar suddenly had a little regret; he should not take the little
sub-beastman to buy clothes. After dressing up, the little sub-beastman was more and more
good-looking. What’s to be done if he was stared at by others?

Although the little sub-beastman had decided to stay in the capital star in the future, but,
looking at the current situation, Edgar would definitely be very busy later on and not
necessarily be able to accompany the little sub-beastman all the time . . . .
However, it was wrong to lie . . . . Edgar nodded,"Look good."

"Hahaha, I look good wearing anything!" Shu Shu was somewhat proud of himself and once
again went to observe the sub-beastman who had been imitated twice by himself.

That sub-beastman sent a quick glare to Shu Shu and then carried another set of clothes
into the dressing room.

Being suddenly glared at, Shu Shu failed to understand the reason why, but he thought that
that sub-beastman was very capable in dressing up. Shu Shu completely didn’t know what
clothes he should buy, so in the end, he just chose the same model.

Once Shu Shu came out in those clothes, he saw that the sub-beastman was already outside
and wearing the same clothes.

Seeing Shu Shu, the sub-beastman’s complexion was very unsightly. He stared at Shu Shu
for a while and finally walked toward Shu Shu, "Hey! Can’t you stop imitating the clothes I
wear?!"

This sub-beastman was called Frank, and his family financial situation was average. He
always wore inexpensive clothes, but his eyes were good, and he could always match up to
other people distinctively.

But today, someone had actually been learning to match up to him. Frank felt heartbroken!
He didn't want other people to wear the same outfit as him at all! Especially when he
bumped into said people inside and outside.

"Eh?" Shu Shu was a little embarrassed. "I haven’t learned how to buy clothes, so I want to
learn from you. Is it no good?"

Shu Shu looked young and also had a good manner. Frank actually wasn’t that angry. "Of
course it’s no good. How embarrassing it is to wear the same outfit as somebody else!
Moreover, a piece of clothing fits everyone differently. My attire’s pretty good, but in fact,
it’s not necessarily suitable for you.”

“But I don’t know what’s suitable for me to wear . . . . Can you teach me?” Shu Shu asked
again.

Shu Shu's eyes were full of sincerity. Nevertheless, Frank turned his head and frowned.
"How could you casually look for someone on the street to help you match clothes? Where’s
your mother?"

"Mother? She already died." Shu Shu said. He had already forgotten what the hamster elder
who gave birth to him looked like.
Frank was still a bit angry before, but seeing Shu Shu like this now, he actually had some
sympathy for Shu Shu. "Forget about it, I’ll help you match a few sets . . . . You’re wearing
sneakers now; it’s no good to match clothes with them. I’ll help you pick two pairs of shoes
first." He glanced at Edgar again as he spoke.

This little sub-beastman before his eyes was brought to buy clothes by that beastman.
Looking at that beastman’s appearance, that beastman was most likely pursuing this sub-
beastman. Since it was like this, it was alright for him to help this sub-beastman pick a few
good clothes and let the beastman pay for them.

Frank pulled Shu Shu and turned over the brandless, very ugly clothes that Shu Shu had
been wearing ever since he came to Gass planet. Then, in one breath, he picked five full sets
of clothes for Shu Shu. Shu Shu became even more good-looking with each set of clothes.

Edgar: I really want to hide the little sub-beastman away and not let others see him!

"Alright, let's pay." Frank said. He himself also picked two sets and planned to go to the
checkout counter together with Shu Shu.

“So many clothes; aren’t they a little too many?” Shu Shu was a bit mixed-up. He had a
really great time trying on clothes, but he felt like he was buying a little too many.

He had seen the marked price of the clothes. For example, the shirt mentioned above was
499 credits, which was not cheap, ah . . . . The nightwear he bought for Edgar before was
only 29 credits.

"It’s not many at all. Didn't you say that you didn't have any clothes?" Frank said. He had
chatted with Shu Shu and already known that this person had just come to the capital star.
Because Shu Shu had no clothes to wear, the beastman called "Disciple" took him out to buy
clothes.

"But they’re very expensive . . ." Shu Shu said again. The five sets of clothes were very
complete; there were baselayers, coats, pants, and also shoes. Frank even helped him pick
some socks.

Frank turned towards Edgar, frowning.

Edgar had been waiting silently for quite a long time. If it were not for Frank being a sub-
beastman, he thought he would surely go up and tear into people because the little sub-
beastman had been chatting with others, and very happily, too.

As for now . . . .

Picking up the clothes at Shu Shu’s side, Edgar put them on the checkout counter: "All
bought."
"Hello! A total of 10,425 credits." The sub-beastman behind the checkout counter said.

"More than ten thousand?" Shu Shu flinched. How much barbecue that could buy, ah!

Although the clothes were very nice, but they only affected how a person looked. He felt
that his own fur was still the most comfortable. In this case, how was it necessary to spend
over ten thousand to buy clothes?

"It’s too much. Let's buy a few less items." Shu Shu took hold of the bag. Although he
wanted to make Edgar keep him, but he also felt embarrassed to spend too much . . . . He
already ate so much!

Frank stood on the side and felt a little embarrassed as well. Thinking that it was the
beastman who paid for the clothes anyway, when he chose for Shu Shu, he only considered
whether the clothes looked nice or not and didn’t consider the price . . . . It indeed seemed a
little too much to spend more than ten thousand to buy clothes at one go.

But there was nothing to be done about it. Who let this sub-beastman to not even have an
underwear before? And apparently, he also only had a pair of shoes!

"It’s all right. They don’t cost much money. You can even go back and buy everything in this
shop; it’s no problem at all." Edgar said.

"It’s really too much!" Shu Shu still hated to use so much money to buy clothes that were of
little use.

"How about . . . leaving out two pairs of shoes and two shirts?" Frank interjected.

"No need, I have plenty of money." Edgar stated in quite an imposing manner. After saying
so, his heart was rather stuffy. Obviously, other sub-beastman would spend over ten
thousand to buy a single headscarf! Why should Shu Shu cut down on his purchase?

"Hehe, if you have plenty of money, why do you pretend to be an overbearing president in
this kind of shop?" A pretty sub-beastman came in from the outside and gave Frank a
scornful look. "Frank, you’re poor, but I didn’t expect that your friends are even poorer.”

Edgar: I really have money!

Author’s note:
Shu Shu: Edgar brings me to XXXX，picking up so many clothes and shoes. When I look in
the mirror, I don’t recognize who the boy in the mirror is.
Edgar: . . . .
Calvin: You both wake up! I’m at the Imperial Plaza, and I’ve been looking for you for more
than half a day. How can you be here? Why would you be here and even turn your back on
those expensive clothes? Why?

TL's notes:
1. Those XXX, XX, and XXXX are really written like that
2. 上门 (shà ng mén) = to go and live with one's wife's family, in effect becoming a member
of her family. Calvin wants to marry into the Imperial family so he can buy whatever he
wants ^^
3. Before, I translated 母父 (mǔ fù ) = mother/origin/female father as birth father. But now
I've changed it to mother, because it's weird if Edgar calls birth father in dialogues.

A Guide to - 42
Unedited chapter

42. He’s Actually the Crown Prince

"Julian, it's you again." Catching sight of the sub-beastman who came in from the door,
Frank's expression was a bit ugly. Gritting his teeth, he said: "How does me being poor
concern you?"

"You being poor doesn’t concern me. Could it be that you can’t let people speak about it
because you’re indeed poor?" The incoming sub-beastman, Julian, was a very good-looking
sub-beastman with a delicate, pointed face, big eyes, and a small and exquisite nose. His
appearance was classified as the most popular among beastmen, but the way he was
looking at Frank now, which was full of malice, made him look quite unpleasant. "Poor boy,
a man like you shouldn’t appear in the Imperial College at all. Becoming your schoolmate is
simply losing face."

"You . . ." Frank glared at Julian. He knew Julian couldn't bear to see him, but he didn't
expect that Julian would speak to him like this in public.

"Don't tell me that I spoke wrongly, poor boy who can’t even afford the clothes here." Julian
said again. Then, unexpectedly, he glanced at Edgar and sneered, saying: "Oh, that’s right,
you now have an intimate relationship with a beastman who can buy up all the clothes
here. Congratulations, ah." As a beastman, taking a sub-beastman to this kind of place to
buy clothes was nothing much. It was truly ridiculous of that beastman to still assume an
air of “I’m very rich”. Anyway, Frank could only be together with such a beastman.

"Julian, stop talking nonsense! This beastman has nothing to do with me!" Frank took a
quick look at Shu Shu and promptly clarified—he certainly didn't want to be
misunderstood by Shu Shu.

"So you’re related to this sub-beastman who looks like he came from a backwater planet? Is
he your poor relative?" Julian turned towards Shu Shu.

Shu Shu didn't expect that the fire of war suddenly approached and burned himself and
Edgar. He rolled up his sleeves and exclaimed angrily: "You’re poor! Your whole family’s
poor!"

Julian originally didn’t take notice of Shu Shu. Catching a glimpse of Shu Shu with very ugly
sportswear on his body and a large bucket of ten credit popcorn in his hand, Julian said
with a sneer: "I’m poor? I clearly have more money than you!"

Shu Shu indeed had no money, not even a cent, and he immediately felt a bit self-conscious.
Edgar frowned. As a beastman, he shouldn’t rudely interrupted the altercation between
sub-beastmen, but he also shouldn’t just look on unfeelingly while his own sub-beastman
was suffering losses.

However, relying on himself to give the sub-beastman before his eyes a beating was out of
the question . . . . Edgar frowned again and turned to his communication device.

A moment ago, he had sent a message to Calvin, asking Calvin what’s to be done when the
sub-beastman he took out to buy clothes met someone who looked down on him. Calvin
already gave him a reply now: "Smash them with money! Make people who look down on
your man see how much money you really have! Take your sub-beastman to buy, buy, and
buy!"

How this was going to work specifically? Edgar still hadn't figured out the way when a
beastman’s deep and low voice suddenly came through from the outside, "Julian, are you
here?" In the wake of the voice, a tall, handsome beastman walked in from the outside.

"I saw Frank, so I came over to say hello." Seeing the beastman, Julian's whole person
became gentle, and a sweet smile hung on his face. He stepped forward to hold the
beastman's hand and then said: "Let's go. Didn't you say that you’re going to take me to
wander around the Imperial Plaza?"

The beastman gave Frank a quick look and a nod and then left while holding on to Julian.
After walking a few steps, Julian turned his head. It seemed like he did that just to glance
provocatively at Frank.

"Who is he, ah?!" Shu Shu frowned.

"He’s my schoolmate." Frank was a little embarrassed: "I'm sorry for involving you two."

"Never mind. I still have to thank you for helping me pick clothes." Shu Shu said, after which
he found out that Edgar had already paid the bill. "Hey, why did you pay?"
"You like them, so just buy." Edgar also paid the bill for the two sets of clothes that Frank
wanted to buy. Then he pulled Shu Shu along: "Walk. Let’s go to the Imperial Plaza.”

“The Imperial Plaza that the guy mentioned just now? Where’s this place?” Shu Shu asked,
puzzled.

"I originally planned to take you there." Edgar said.

"Wait a minute, you two! I’ll give you the money." Frank was holding his own
communication device at this moment, wanting to transfer the money to Edgar.

"No need." Edgar said. At first, he wanted to leave quickly, but he suddenly thought of
something. Brows wrinkled, he looked briefly at Frank. "You go too. Help him pick clothes."
He really knew nothing about clothes, and in addition, it was also good for Shu Shu to have
a few sub-beastman friends.

Apparently this Frank was truly a student of the Imperial College.

"Eh?" Frank stared blankly and perplexedly at Edgar. "You aren’t really going to the
Imperial Plaza, right? Only people with membership cards can go in there. I don’t have a
membership card, so I can’t go in." For security reasons, not everyone could go into the
Imperial Plaza as they wished. They had to have a membership certificate, and that
membership certificate not only verified their identity but also their assets.

The Imperial Plaza not only sold a variety of luxury goods but also dealt in interstellar
spaceships and other bulky merchandise.

"I have a membership card." Edgar said.

Edgar didn't look like he was telling a lie, which made Frank feel at a loss. "Then you . . ."
Why did you take the sub-beastman here? Only by going to the Imperial Plaza could you
make a good impression on the sub-beastman.

Of course it was because Shu Shu wanted to come in. Anyway, there was no need to tell the
other sub-beastman this.

"Imperial Plaza . . . Imperial . . . . You . . ." Shu Shu gave some thought to it and suddenly
remembered that Edgar was the crown prince. In that case, the Imperial Plaza . . . .

"The property right of the Imperial Plaza was given to the crown prince by the emperor as
a coming of age present ten years ago." Edgar said. He had not yet taken over the estate of
the Imperial family, but the Imperial Plaza was in his hands, and he was able to get a big
rent every year . . . . That’s where his savings came from.

So that Imperial Plaza thingy was Edgar’s? Why didn't Edgar say so earlier? You should go
to your own family to do your shopping, ah!

Shu Shu didn't know anything about the Imperial Plaza, so he straightaway said, "Let's go
to the Imperial Plaza then. Hurry up!"

Standing on the side, Frank was mystified. Who the heck were these two people? This
reaction was really wrong!

There were a lot of small-sized city flying cars in the business district. Using the
communication device to call one of them, it would stop in front of you and take you to any
place in the city . . . . At the shop doorway, Edgar immediately found a car coming.

"It's black! Someone’s driving!" Frank looked at the flying car in shock. This kind of flying
car was usually white and drove automatically, and the price was quite cheap. But if you
were willing to spend more money, you could also find flying cars with other colors. For
example, red, blue, green, and purple.

But among the so many flying cars, the ones you saw least was the black ones.

Black flying cars had dedicated drivers to drive them, and most people simply couldn't call
them!

This beastman . . . . He actually had the ability to call a black flying car!

Although Frank was a commoner, but he was admitted to the Imperial College and mixed
with a group of wealthy and respectable sub-beastmen. Even if he didn't have much money
in his hands, he still had a little knowledge and experience. When he saw the black flying
car, he knew that Edgar's identity was definitely not ordinary.

Frank was quite amazed; on the contrary, Shu Shu didn't feel amazed . . . . He simply didn't
know that flying cars were also divided by grade. Moreover, he didn't know that having a
driver was a symbol of privilege. You had to know that on the earth, all taxis had drivers.

"Get in." Edgar said, bringing Shu Shu and taking the lead to get in.

Frank gritted his teeth and got in. He was an ambitious person, and he hoped that in the
future, he would be able to go far and have his own career. Now that he met two people
whose identities were unknown but definitely not ordinary, of course he would choose to
make friends with them.

The black flying car flew very fast in the sky, so that people below who saw it did not have
enough time to take a picture. It then stopped directly on the platform of the fifth floor of
the Imperial Plaza.

"The fifth floor specializes in selling all kinds of sub-beastman apparel, and the sixth floor
specializes in selling all kinds of accessories. You can go and see." Edgar said, walking in.
The Imperial Plaza was very, very tall, and the floor area was also very, very big. There
were many shops on the fifth floor, and these shops were bustling with many people who
were buying clothes.

Although it was quite difficult to become a member of the Imperial Plaza, but the Beastman
Empire had countless planets, and there were countless people on those planets. Therefore,
the Imperial Plaza was not lacking customers at all, so much so that people were always
coming and going.

It was the first time Frank came to a place like this, and he felt a little dazzled as he saw the
finely made clothes around him.

It would be nice if he could be a frequent visitor to this kind of place . . . . Frank suddenly
had such a thought in his mind, but he quickly put an end to it.

Since he had no money, he should not wish too much. If he had time, he was better off
reflecting on how to improve himself and make his child have a chance to come to this kind
of place.

"You help Shu Shu choose a few clothes." Edgar said to Frank.

"No problem!" Frank nodded and took Shu Shu into a nearby shop.

The price of a piece of clothing here could equal the price of more than ten sets of clothing
sold outside through and through. Shu Shu looked at the marked price and was stupefied.
Frank also felt his hands tremble a little. Studying in the Imperial College, his monthly
living expenses were only five or six thousand. He had to find a part-time job to have an
extra income to be able to spend money like today. But here . . . the cost of a piece of
clothing was enough for his living expenses for several months!

At that time, when he was with that person, that person was also reluctant to buy him such
clothes, ah . . . .

The clothes in the Imperial Plaza were actually so expensive . . . . Shu Shu almost turned tail,
but he at once recalled that this place was apparently Edgar’s.

Shu Shu abruptly turned towards Frank: "Is the Imperial family very rich?"

"Of course, they’re the richest people in the Empire. Why do you ask this?" Frank was a bit
puzzled.

"Will they feel that buying clothes in this place is expensive?" Shu Shu asked again. He was
a man who was happy to partake but not prepared to do any work. In the future, he would
depend on his disciple for many things, but he still needed to behave appropriately when
spending money.
"Impossible! They’ll not feel it’s expensive even if they buy up all the clothes in this place."
Frank said. Although the clothes here were expensive, but they were truly nothing
compared to a spaceship, and the Imperial family . . . . They were the people who owned the
largest civilian spaceship shipyard in the whole Empire! The money they earned by selling
off a spaceship was estimatedly enough for them to wear a new outfit every day.
"Moreover, this plaza is also the Imperial family’s!"

Shu Shu listened to Frank’s explanation and immediately felt relieved. He started to browse
the clothes happily.

Frank’s looks were definitely not the delicate type; his facial lines were a bit rugged, but he
was still quite good-looking and classy. Shu Shu though . . . Shu Shu had a round face, and
his looks were classified as the cute type.

When buying clothes, one naturally should highlight one’s own strong points . . . . Frank
started to choose the style that suited Shu Shu and quickly picked a cute coat.

After Shu Shu put it on, he looked even younger . . . .

"For him . . . choose more mature clothes." Edgar couldn't help but speak. Shu Shu looking
so young was an inconvenience for him . . . . He might have to wait for at least two or three
more years to marry Shu Shu.

Frank glanced at Edgar and sympathized with him a little. Since the sub-beastman was still
too young, the beastman had to wait!

Frank turned back and continued to choose clothes. Right at this moment, Julian, the sub-
beastman they had met back then, unexpectedly walked in with his beastman.

"You . . . . Frank, how can you be here?" Julian stared at Frank incredulously. After he had
come across Frank, he rode the flying car to get here without any delay. They hadn't even
had time to go around properly. How could Frank already be in the middle of trying on
clothes?

No, what he should ask was . . . how could Frank come in here? This was not right!

"You can come, why can't I come?" Frank turned towards Julian and tried to look down his
nose at him.

"Did you all just recklessly come in?" Julian frowned and turned towards Shu Shu: "Do you
have a membership card here?"

"No." Shu Shu shook his head. He didn't even have an ID card now, let alone a membership
card.
"Shop assistant! They came in illegally, and they all don't have the membership card here!"
Julian raised his voice.

The store here had robots to help customers choose clothes, but there were also real
person shop assistants. Hearing Julian’s words, the real person shop assistant immediately
said: “Mister, the Imperial Plaza’s guards are very strict. If you don’t have a membership
card, you absolutely can’t go in. I think you must be mistaken."

“They all admitted that they don’t have membership cards! "Julian said.

"There are some ways to get in without a membership card." The shop assistant said again.

"Do you think that these three people, who were almost unable to pay in the Core specialty
store outside, have the ability to use special means to come in?" Julian said. Even the
beastman at his side frowned and turned towards Frank: "Frank, I know you want to
compare with Julian in everything, but you also can't break in like this. It's very dangerous."

When Frank heard the beastman's words, his face changed. Then he replied with a sneer,
"When did I compare with Julian persistently? Obviously, it’s Julian who has always
entangled me in. As the other man who has stolen another person’s boyfriend, he has a
guilty conscience and is afraid that his boyfriend will run back to the ex. Could it be that he
wants to keep suppressing me because he’s overly suspicious of me all the time?"

There seemed to be quite a melodrama between these three people! Shu Shu’s eyes
instantly opened wide; his gaze curiously moved back and forth between Julian and that
beastman . . . . Could it be that these two men were the scum male and the mistress?

"Frank! You not only broke in illegally but also tried to use lies to shift the subject!" That
beastman said, and a thread of guilty conscience flashed in his eyes when he saw how
Frank looked.

"What I said is not a lie; it’s a fact. I previously didn’t see that you’re a man who is never
satisfied with what you have. If everyone had minded their own business from the
beginning, then it wouldn’t have mattered. In the end, you two still aim at me everywhere.
And now you even have the nerve to frame me!" Frank said loudly.

There was already a crowd around them at this moment. These people listened to Frank’s
words and their gaze toward Julian and the beastman at his side became strange.

"Frank, you’re talking nonsense. Obviously, it’s you who are pestering him, and you still
blame me for it!" Shame flashed across Julian's face.

"I’m pestering him? Then, why do you still take him with you when you come to me to show
off? Shouldn't you take him far away?" Frank said.

Julian stared at Frank with hatred but then abruptly smiled: "Frank, your mouth is vicious.
I’ve no more words to argue with you, but I’ve already called the security guards. Do you
think it’s all right for you to come in recklessly? You obviously don’t have a membership
card, yet you still come to the Imperial Plaza and hinder us. Don't you think about the
consequences?"

Hearing this speech, Frank’s expression changed, but he quickly calmed down.

Right at this moment, some voices were heard from not far away. The Imperial Plaza’s
security staff was coming at a fast speed, and walking in front was a man whom everyone
was very familiar with.

In the capital star, there were a good deal of sought-after sub-beastmen and beastmen. This
one before their eyes was one of the latter—the only son of the Duke of Mund, Calvin.

Calvin was high-born and also excellent himself. In many sub-beastmen’s hearts, he was
second only to the Crown Prince.

"I heard that some people have sneaked into the Imperial Plaza? What about them?" Calvin
walked over with a smile.

"Senior Calvin, it’s them!" Julian immediately said.

When Calvin heard the word "senior", he at once knew that the talking sub-beastman had
to be a student of the Imperial College. He truly did not like others use this identity to worm
their way into being friends with him, but this one was a pretty sub-beastman after all.

Smiling at Julian, Calvin turned towards the three people pointed out by him.

The smile on Calvin’s face that made people feel like being cleansed by the spring breeze
abruptly disappeared. Looking at Edgar, his expression froze. Only after a while did he
return to normal. “Edgar?”

“Calvin.” Facing the other party, Edgar nodded.

Edgar? Wasn’t this the crown prince’s name? Julian and those onlookers looked over.

"What’s going on here? Have you been reported because you don't have a membership
card?" Calvin felt a little dumbfounded.

"Yes." Edgar replied.

Hearing Edgar and Calvin’s conversation, Julian’s expression instantly changed, and he also
realized that he most probably had done something stupid. In fact, before engaging in an
exchange, he should’ve realized that he absolutely couldn’t offend any person in the
Imperial Plaza, even if the other person wore tattered clothes. But Frank . . . was a thorn in
his heart, so he really couldn’t help it.
And now, this thorn not only did not get plucked, but it seemed to be scratching him as
well!

"The Imperial Plaza is yours, and you actually still get reported!" Calvin started to laugh,
and his words made the surrounding people convinced. This beastman who looked like the
crown prince was indeed the crown prince.

In this way, they actually sympathized with Julian, but at the same time, they also felt that
Julian was rather laughable. This sub-beastman kept saying that the other sub-beastman
was coming to hinder him and pester his beastman too. While in reality, that sub-beastman
had come with the crown prince all along!

"Edgar, is this the sub-beastman you’re accompanying to buy clothes?" Calvin curiously
turned his sight towards Frank who stood beside Edgar. He knew that Edgar should be
pursuing that sub-beastman. But now that the matter was not yet set, he would not say
more.

"Not him." Edgar immediately stated: "He’s the one I found to help Shu Shu choose clothes."

Saying so, Edgar pulled Shu Shu close. "This is Shu Shu, a relative of my mother who’s just
come from another planet."

Seeing Edgar actually hold Shu Shu's hand, Calvin’s eyes went round from shock but
quickly returned to normal: "No wonder Uncle Ian also came here and has been looking for
you to boot."

"Take us to him." Edgar said and then pointed at Frank: " Send him back.”

Calvin left with Edgar and Shu Shu, while the security guard came to Frank and politely
sent Frank back.

Frank glanced at Julian with a complex expression and then walked away; both his hands
couldn’t stop shaking from being excited.

He knew that the identity of Shu Shu and that beastman were not ordinary, and previously,
he got a little idea of exploiting them. Julian had stolen his boyfriend and still tried to find
trouble for him everywhere. He wanted to borrow these two men’s identities to give Julian
a lesson, or else, he would not have opened his wounds in public and aired everything
Julian had done . . . . However, he did not expect that said beastman was actually the crown
prince.

The crown prince could definitely see his cheap trick, so he was sent away like this, but he
did not regret it.

He really had had enough of getting insulted by Julian all the time!
Julian had looked very embarrassed just now . . . . Covering his mouth, Frank laughed
silently.

Shu Shu went with Edgar to see Ian and then was taken along by Ian to buy clothes.

Shu Shu had thought that he was already a big spender, but after following Ian who started
to buy clothes, he realized that he was actually a total miser . . . .

First, Ian bought him dozens of clothes at a time, and this was after he tried his best to put a
stop to it. After that, Ian bought him a mountain of jewelries and wristwatches!

One wristwatch actually cost a million credits. This was highway robbery, right? One
million, ah! It was enough to build a hamster cultivation base!

Shu Shu stared at the wristwatch on his hand with a solemn expression. Should he put this
wristwatch in his food pouch? If he put this wristwatch in his food pouch, later, he could
sell it and continue to live comfortably even if Edgar did not keep him anymore . . . .

When Shu Shu was pondering this matter, the news of the empress receiving a sub-
beastman relative of his from a remote planet had already spread widely in the capital
star’s upper circle.

The crown prince had always shown that he did not care about sub-beastmen or marriage.
Maybe the reason the empress received this relative was because he wanted to marry off
his relative to the crown prince?

The first thing people thought of was this possibility, but after they had seen the sub-
beastman’s photo, they vetoed it.

This sub-beastman looked underage, and moreover . . . the crown prince initially didn’t take
him to the Imperial Plaza but took him to an inexpensive brand name shop to buy clothes
instead . . . . It might be assumed that the crown prince didn’t like him at all.

Shu Shu was not aware of other people's guesses. During the following days, Edgar always
accompanied him, and he had been feeling great.

But tonight, Edgar told him one thing: "I must go to the military department tomorrow."

"You’re going to start working tomorrow?" Shu Shu asked.

"Yes."

"Oh. Then I’ll wait at home for you to come back." Shu Shu said.

Shu Shu’s words made Edgar’s heart beat faster, and he felt like he was a married beastman
who had a sub-beastman waiting for him . . . . Anyway, he soon calmed down and asked Shu
Shu: “You . . . do you want to go to school?

“Go to school?" Shu Shu stared blankly. He had just learned the spoken language and was
still not very skilled in the written one. Could he go to school like this?

"Yes, that’s right, go to school. I think you better go to school to learn some subjects." Edgar
said.

"But I don't understand anything . . ."

"It doesn't matter."

Shu Shu was still very interested in going to school, so he immediately agreed. "Alright
then, I’m going to school! Where can I go? Shall I go to kindergarten?" He was still unable to
make sense of the teaching materials for elementary school . . . .

"No, you go to the Imperial College." Edgar said.

Shu Shu had already looked up the Imperial College on the Internet. He knew that it was the
best school in the Beastman Empire. Countless beastmen and sub-beastmen wanted to
enter this school, but only a minority of them could be admitted. For a moment, he was
speechless with shock: "What did you say? I can go to the Imperial College?"

"Yes." Edgar nodded.

"Hahaha, I didn't expect that I can go to the Imperial College too!" Shu Shu was extremely
happy. The day when he could study in school and become a top student finally came! Once
he graduated from the Imperial College and got a diploma, would he be able to reach the
pinnacle of life, find a good job, and marry a Ms. Perfect?

Looking at Shu Shu's appearance, Edgar swallowed back the words he was going to say
next. He didn't tell Shu Shu that there was actually a bridal class in the Imperial College.

The Imperial College in ancient times accepted both beastmen and sub-beastmen. The
beastmen could learn all kinds of subjects, but the sub-beastmen could only learn flower
arranging, painting, cooking, and the like. After going through a reform, all these things
changed to some extent. The sub-beastmen were now allowed to learn all kinds of subjects
and go to class together with the beastmen.

But the bridal class that only taught flower arranging and cooking still existed.
A Guide to - 43
I always give notice if the next chapter(s) will be delayed or updated IRREGULARLY. If I
don't write the notice as TL's note at the end of the chapter, I write it on the Announcement
post. So, I don't want to see another comment asking me where/when the next chapter is.

Unedited chapter

43. Shu Shu Wanted to Pass the Tribulation

Nowadays, the Imperial College required everyone who wanted to be enrolled in any of its
divisions and departments to pass the entrance exam. This exam was very tough, and there
would be no exam-fixing at all. If you failed the exam, you would not be able to be enrolled
in the Imperial College, even if you were a prince.

Of course, taking into account that the children of the richer and more privileged families
received better education since childhood, the majority of students in the Imperial College
were either noble-born or very rich.

Consider this example. A nobleman who played with a toy mech when he was a child and
had his own mech when he was a little older and a commoner who had never touched a
mech went to take the entrance exam for the Imperial College's Mech Department together.
You did not need to guess to know who would pass the exam in the end.

The richer you were, the more you could have your children receive the best education
from childhood. As a result, the Imperial College was overflowing with the rich.
Nevertheless, there were also many commoners in it, and they were all geniuses.

Those who were enrolled in the Imperial College were very, very outstanding people. After
they graduated, every one of them was naturally an elite.

However, there was actually another category of people in the Imperial College. These
people could play and play and play as they attended college; they basically didn’t have to
do anything to graduate . . . . They were the sub-beastman students of the Imperial College’s
“Bridal Class”.

At the beginning of the Imperial College’s establishment, there was a special division called
the Skill Division. Only sub-beastmen could study this subject, and sub-beastman could
only study this subject too.

At that time, there were very many sub-beastmen who went to study in the Skill Division.
Almost all sub-beastmen who were born into major nobility would go there to study.
Inevitably, sub-beastmen who were born into minor nobility didn’t get their turn, so they
thought of using any means to force their way in . . . . Anyway, until now, the old Skill
Division had only one class called the Skill Class, and the whole class only had twenty or
thirty people.

After all, nowadays, there were not many sub-beastmen who were willing to stay at home
and do nothing all day long . . . . Even if they could not become mech warriors, they could
still learn mech maintenance. In the field of scientific research, literature, and design, sub-
beastmen were more gifted than beastmen.

Just like that, the skill class declined . . . . However, there were always some sub-beastmen
who were high-born but essentially had no ability and merely wished to marry an
outstanding beastman in the future. Only by admitting them did the Imperial College
manage to retain the skill class.

As long as the noble-born sub-beastmen could afford the expensive tuition fee, they could
be enrolled in the Imperial College’s Skill Class.

As for whether the beastmen who were noble-born but had no ability could be enrolled in
the Imperial College or not . . . . The Imperial College expressed that as beastmen, if they
actually thought they could get ahead and enter the school without taking an exam, they
might as well not go to school!

The skill class in the Imperial College in fact didn’t teach anything important, so that some
of the high-status sub-beastmen would rather retake the exam next year or enroll in other
schools if they couldn't pass the Imperial College’s entrance exam. They were not willing to
enter the skill class because they felt that attending such a class was very shameful. But Shu
Shu . . . .

Edgar cast a brief look at Shu Shu. He was aware of the little sub-beastman’s knowledge
level. Although the little guy had learned to speak, but he hadn't learned to write. If he was
really going to go to school according to his actual level, most probably he could only go to
the kindergarten. But, could Edgar let his own sub-beastman go to kindergarten?

The skill class was actually quite good. It did not have an exam, and it would not give the
sub-beastmen any pressure. As long as the sub-beastmen’s behaviors did not violate the
school rules and regulations, they could do anything as they wished . . . . As a matter of fact,
didn’t the class suit Shu Shu perfectly?

There, Shu Shu could also make some friends.

After obtaining Shu Shu’s approval, Edgar immediately helped Shu Shu register and paid
the tuition fee. Tomorrow Shu Shu could go to school.

By the way, other classes in the Imperial College did not accept transfer students, but the
skill classes was different. As long as you met the conditions, you could transfer class and
join the skill class at any time.

The next day, the dawn sky was still dark when Shu Shu woke up. After waking up, he did
not want to sleep any more.

He was going to go to school!

He had had many owners before. Among them, there were some junior high school
students. Many of them didn't like to study. Even though their grades were quite good, they
would also complain that they were too tired to study. Every day, they looked forward to
have a holiday.

Shu Shu was quite envious of them though. After all, he couldn’t even change into a human
form at that time. Going to school was simply impossible.

At that time, when he wanted to learn things, he could only self-study secretly. Using claws
to practice writing characters on the bottom of the cage was certainly arduous. The most
tragic thing was that all he had painstakingly learned was actually of no use now.

Shu Shu had always thought that he would not have another chance to go to school in his
lifetime. He hadn’t expected that he could actually be enrolled in such a good school now . . .
.

Compared with the Imperial College, Harvard, Stanford, Cambridge, and Oxford were
nothing, ah! These universities were just ones of the best schools on one planet, but the
Imperial College . . . . Its students came from more than a hundred different planets!

Shu Shu was very excited but also couldn't help feeling unsettled. He knew what his own
level was. If he entered this kind of school, he probably wouldn’t be able to understand
anything, would he?

Thinking about this, Shu Shu had no appetite when eating breakfast, and his food intake
was surprisingly only twice as much as that of an ordinary sub-beastman.

"Why do you eat so little?" Edgar was a little worried.

"I’m afraid that I won’t be able to keep up with school work . . . . What’s to be done if the
teachers want to call the parents?" Shu Shu sighed.

"They won’t." Edgar said. The teachers of the Imperial College would absolutely not call the
parents, and it would not matter one bit to them if you couldn’t keep up with the skill class .
. . . Anyway, he really should try to explain the situation to Shu Shu now. "You go to the skill
class. It doesn’t matter if you don’t want to attend the class. Just learning as much as you
can is also fine.”

Such things could also be done? The management of this class was too relaxed, right? Shu
Shu was somewhat puzzled by it. "What exactly do I study?"

"Painting, for example." Edgar answered, a little guiltily. The Imperial College had its own
Fine Arts Division, and the painting skill learned in the skill class could not be compared
with that in the Fine Arts Division.

"So it’s studying art!" Shu Shu actually knew about studying art and also had confidence in
doing it. Although he didn't particularly understand art, so much so that he couldn’t make
head nor tail of it, but his memory was good, ah! He surely would be able to learn it quick.
Moreover, abstract painting and what-nots, weren’t they paintings he could paint according
to his wishes?

Shu Shu finally set his heart at rest and was even more eager to go to school. "When will I
go to school? How do I get there?"

"I’ll send you there." Edgar said. In the following days, he would send Shu Shu to school
first, and then he would go to the military department. After he got off work from the
military department, he would go back to the school to pick up Shu Shu. Once Shu Shu
graduated, they could get married!

The Imperial Palace’s area was already very, very big, but the Imperial College’s area was
even bigger.

The college was located on the coast; half of it was built on the land, and the other half was
on the sea. Not to mention how beautiful the scenery here was, you could also see all kinds
of different landscapes and the world at the bottom of the ocean. A hundred years ago, all
the students even enjoyed a tsunami together, watching the seawater swallow up the entire
school with their own eyes . . . .

Of course, because the college turned on the protective cover, there was no injured student
from beginning to end.

"It's so beautiful here!" When Shu Shu looked down at the school from the sky, he thought
the place was very beautiful. As per the instruction sign, Edgar parked the aircraft under a
big tree. After they got off the vehicle, Shu Shu was further surprised by the surrounding
scenery that was more beautiful than he could imagine.

"The skill class is in front. I’ll take you there." Edgar said. Showing Shu Shu the way, they
soon arrived in front of a castle surrounded by green trees. "All students of the skill class go
to class here. There’re lounge and game room for student use, and there’s also an
independent dining hall. If you want to go out, you can use the navigation on the secondary
communication device to give you directions."

"Okay." Shu Shu nodded. He now had an identity chip, and not only that, but Edgar also
allocated him a latest model communication device.
The Beastman Empire's communication device had the same function as that of a mobile
phone, but its main function was to inspect and verify a person’s identity. After all, a
person’s identity chip was installed inside it. And so, the communication device was usually
divided into two parts. One was the main communication device, which contained the
identity chip and was bound to the bank account. It was small in size and generally
designed to be carried on one’s person like a wrist watch, a necklace, a ring, or such an
accessory. The other one was the secondary communication device, and its size depended
on personal preference. It could be the size of a mobile phone on Earth, or it could also be
the size of a tablet, and it could be used to communicate with people, to connect to the star
network, and so on. In short, it had all the same functions as a mobile phone.

Shu Shu had a new model communication device. The main communication device was
made into the shape of a wrist watch, and a space button was installed on it. Even though
the space button’s space was not big, but it had several cubicles. When the secondary
communication device was not in use, it could be put inside the space button, and so could
some food and clothes.

Although the level of science and technology here was very high, but most of the household
goods were easy to operate. In any case, Shu Shu was a hamster spirit who had seen his
owners play with their mobile phones on Earth, so he could also use a mobile phone
correctly.

He could even study in a magnificent castle . . . .

Glancing at that beautiful castle, Shu Shu was even more excited. Right at this moment, he
saw someone coming out of the castle.

"Mr. Jones?" Shu Shu stared at Jones, a sub-beastman he was very familiar with.

"Shu Shu," Jones saw Shu Shu and smiled. "I’ll be one of your teachers in the future."

Seeing Jones appear here, Edgar was a little surprised but soon recovered. "I entrust Shu
Shu to you."

"Rest assured, I’ll definitely take care of Shu Shu well." Jones smiled.

Edgar nodded and then left. Afterwards, Jones took Shu Shu into the office and registered
Shu Shu. He gave Shu Shu the electronic textbook and the class schedule and also explained
the details of the skill class.

For example, the skill class generally started at nine o'clock. Shu Shu was sent to school by
Edgar before eight o'clock, which was an hour too early. Other details were how to have a
meal, how to go to class, and so on.

"Teacher Jones, what do you teach? Medical skills?" Shu Shu asked. He remembered that
Jones was a very brilliant doctor?
"No, I teach . . . how to understand and pacify beastmen." Jones said while regarding Shu
Shu with a smile, the eyes behind the lenses narrowing.

To understand beastmen? This subject was very suitable for him to learn! Shu Shu nodded
and immediately expressed that he would definitely study hard.

It was still early, so Shu Shu went back to the classroom and began to study his own
schedule.

The arranged course was very light. There were only two classes in the morning and two
classes in the afternoon, and each class was fifty minutes long. Among these classes, there
were "understanding beastmen" taught by Jones, painting appreciation, history,
humanities, cooking, gardening, and many others.

Although the course seemed very light, but there were so many things to learn! It was said
that all university students had to rely on self-study. Apparently, it was real. Later on, he
should go to school early in the morning every day to prepare for the lessons. He should
make use of the long break time at noon and the intervals between classes as well.

The electronic textbook was a B5 paper-sized tablet. It contained all the textbooks and also
had a notebook app and so on that could be called up and used at any time. After Shu Shu
called up the notebook app, he realized that it was very much impossible for him to type, so
he chose the voice input and decided to give himself a daily study plan.

After that, he opened a book and began to read.

He couldn't read many of the words, but he could use the text-to-speech beside the picture
to read out all the words above. Shu Shu quickly read a textbook all the way through and
memorized the words and their pronunciation.

These textbooks were quite short, and the information inside was really not much.
However, the texts mentioned many reference books that could be looked upon as
extended reading. Those books were also available in electronic format. If he had time, he
had to check them out.

Shu Shu finished reading and was ready to study hard. Presently, it was finally close to the
class time.

But . . . the class was about to start, how come nobody was coming?

Waiting until it was nine o'clock, Shu Shu finally saw ten sub-beastman coming in from the
outside. These sub-beastmen were all very pretty/handsome and dressed in luxurious
clothes, and their every movement was full of character.

A group of handsome guys! Although they were not the man of steel type that he liked, but
every one of them was absolutely the white and tender teen idol type . . . . Shu Shu stared at
them and then, after encouraging himself, stepped forward and greeted them: "Hello all."

These people looked briefly at Shu Shu, and the one in the lead asked: "Are you the new
transfer student? The one called Susu?"

"Yeah." Shu Shu nodded, showing a big smile. He did not know what he should say now, but
he really hoped that these people would talk to him.

However, these people did not talk to him at all. Instead, they all sat in their seats and took
out their mirrors to inspect their own faces.

"I started late today. I didn’t do my eyebrows well.”

“Damn it, I have a pimple!”

“XX’s newly launched foundation is really good. Not only it’s breathable, but it’s also
effective for keeping your skin in good repair. I’ve used it for several days, and my face is
much whiter now."

......

These people just chatted with each other, and then one of them turned his head and
looked at Shu Shu. "Your skin looks really good, very natural . . . . What do you use?"

Listening to their words, Shu Shu was mystified. Among his successive owners, some would
also put on makeup, but the way people putting on makeup on Earth was completely
different from the way here. At least, he had not seen how these people put on makeup.

He didn't understand how to put on makeup, and he had never heard of those cosmetics.
How could he join the current conversation?

Seeing that Shu Shu did not speak, the man thought that Shu Shu was keeping it a secret
and not willing to talk about it. He snorted and turned his head.

Shu Shu sat back on his chosen seat, all along thinking that everything was so bizarre.

Although the sub-beastmen here assumed the responsibility of giving birth, but most of
them were not womanish. Why did they even put on makeup?

Shu Shu was just thinking about this when several sub-beastmen came in. Some of them
came alone, and some were sent by the beastmen. Nevertheless, after entering the
classroom, every one of them looked very bored and idle. Even if those faces were not an
eyesore, they also did not provide some entertainment for him.

Not only that, but . . . these people were not feminine at all. Shu Shu was just sighing with
regret when he suddenly saw a very, very feminine sub-beastman walk in.

Even if the other sub-beastmen put on makeup, they still didn’t look feminine. In Shu Shu's
eyes, they were about the same as some male celebrities on Earth. After all, didn’t male
celebrities also put on makeup?

But the one who came in now . . . .

It was a sub-beastman who simply looked better than a woman!

He looked better than a woman, so delicate, and his build was also short and small. When
he walked, he walked one step at a time, his hands making the orchid fingers . . . . To tell the
truth, when Shu Shu just caught sight of this sub-beastman, he thought he was looking at a
woman.

Even if the clothes worn by this sub-beastman were men's clothes and not skirt, he still
looked like a woman . . . . Shu Shu’s mind came out with the word "pseudo-female".

Shu Shu was momentarily stunned before coming back to himself. Then he discovered that
the sub-beastmen in the class seemed to be unfriendly to this pseudo-female classmate.
Some of them even directly turned over to give him a supercilious look. This pseudo-female
classmate unexpectedly didn’t care at all. He walked all the way to the back and sat alone in
the corner.

"Hello!" Shu Shu turned his head and greeted this sub-beastman. He was initially very
surprised seeing a pseudo-female all of a sudden, but soon, he felt that it was nothing.
There were many transgender people on Earth; what was a pseudo-female?

Moreover, this sub-beastman was really good-looking! Of course, it was the kind of
womanly good look.

"Hello." The man greeted Shu Shu back and glanced at Shu Shu shyly. Seriously, that was
such a coy look.

Shu Shu felt that it was really difficult for him to consider this classmate as a man!

"My name is Shu Shu. What’s your name?" Shu Shu asked.

"My name is Synthia." The man replied and then asked in a low voice, "Are you a new
student?"

"Yeah, today’s my first day of coming to school." Shu Shu answered.

"The teacher spoke of you yesterday." Synthia showed a shy expression.

Shu Shu could see that Synthia's every move was very natural and not feigned at all. He
reckoned that it was a habit from childhood.

With this in mind, Shu Shu was more relaxed and unaffected when facing Synthia and no
longer thought about the fact that a man should not be so feminine like this . . . . In fact,
whether it was a sub-beastman or a beastman, they all were different from the men on
Earth.

Shu Shu felt like having a conversation with his new friend, but the teacher came at this
moment, so he immediately turned his head and began to attend the class.

Their first lesson was about cooking.

"Although beastmen eat so much, but we sub-beastmen don't need to personally prepare
their entire meals. Just occasionally cooking them some food can also make the beastmen
very happy . . . "

The above-mentioned was what the teacher lectured. Shu Shu had been listening properly
but always felt that it was a little wrong.

Cooking was cooking, right? Why was it always linked with the beastmen?

Also, he had been worried that he would not be able to understand what the teacher said,
but now . . . . Being unable to understand meant what, ah. Most of the students in this class
were not listening to the lecture!

Looking at the classmates who were doing their own things, Shu Shu was a bit stupefied—
totally not listening to the lecture like this was really fine?

The second class today was gardening lesson. The teacher’s words were about the same as
those of the previous teacher. "Now we come to talk about it, for sub-beastmen, having life
inclinations and interests is very important, and planting some plants at home will make
sub-beastmen look cultured. Although beastmen are generally carefree, but some small
green objects at home will make them more relaxed . . .”

Once again, it was linked with the beastmen!

After finishing two classes, Shu Shu faintly felt that something was wrong. At this moment,
quite a lot of beastmen gathered together outside their classroom.

"How come there’re so many beastmen suddenly?" Shu Shu was surprised.

"They’re all the lovers or pursuers of our classmates." A soft voice answered. Shu Shu
turned his head and saw Synthia smile to him.

"Do you have a lover?" Shu Shu asked.

Synthia sighed and shook his head: "No."

"Then . . . let's go eat together?" Shu Shu said. He did not dare to eat on the sly when
attending the class, so he was hungry to the max now.

"Okay." Synthia replied with a smile, revealing a row of tiny teeth; his face was flushed red
from excitement.

There was a dedicated small dining hall in this castle, but there were not many sub-
beastmen who ate here. After eating, they went to other places, while Shu Shu and Synthia
returned to the classroom.

"Why don't you go out to play?" Shu Shu asked.

"They don't like me." Synthia said, forcing a smile. Both his hand were gripping and
twisting the strap on his clothes. "They all said that I was weird."

It turned out that in the Beastman Empire, being too feminine was also weird? Indeed, the
sub-beastmen he had seen before, even if they looked delicate, but their behavior and
bearings were not completely feminine . . . .

Shu Shu had some sympathy for Synthia, so he immediately said: "You’re not weird at all. I
think you’re very good."

Synthia looked at Shu Shu with sparkling eyes. "Thank you. You’re really nice."

Synthia was truly good-looking, and Shu Shu was blinded by him. At the same time, he
suddenly thought that even if he passed through the inner demon tribulation and became a
beastman, it was possible that he would not be strong enough. When the moment came, he
really didn’t wish to look for a sub-beastman who were taller and more powerful than
himself. But if it was Synthia . . . .

Shu Shu tried to remember and abruptly realized that Synthia was shorter and thinner than
himself!

Although these points in a man were no good, but they might be able to cultivate some
feelings . . . . Thinking so, Shu Shu asked: "Would you like to sit with me?"

Synthia was ecstatic, sitting directly beside Shu Shu. Because his behavior and bearing were
considered weird, while the beastmen tolerated him, the sub-beastmen basically ignored
him, and so he had never had friends. He was extremely happy that Shu Shu was willing to
acknowledge him.

"Synthia, why does everyone not listen to what the teacher lectures?" Shu Shu suddenly
recalled everything he had questioned before.
"It doesn't matter if they don't listen. We go out and attend school not to listen to the
lectures but to find a beastman to marry, don’t we? They all have targets, so it doesn't
matter if they don't listen . . . . Once they’ve confirmed their relationships with the
beastmen, they’ll accept the beastmen's beast bead. I reckon they won’t come to class after
that." Synthia explained, feeling a bit depressed afterwards. "Unfortunately, I’m
unappealing and also can't talk. No beastman has ever chased after me. I don't know how
long I must attend classes here."

"How could this be?!" Shu Shu was shocked. They attended school just to marry a
beastman?

"Why not? Isn’t it the purpose of the bridal class?" Synthia blinked, looking at Shu Shu with
confusion.

"Bridal class?" Shu Shu asked in reply.

"You didn’t know? Our skill class is also called the bridal class. You can look it up on the
Internet." Synthia said.

Shu Shu took out his communication device and connected to the star network to check.

The circumstances of the skill class was easy to check. Shu Shu soon knew what exactly was
going on. At the same time, he also saw some beastmen or sub-beastmen evaluating the
skill class.

"Aren’t the sub-beastmen of the skill class just a group of leeches? If it’s me, even if I can't
take the exam for attending the Imperial College, I won't go to this kind of class."

"If you’re looking for a sub-beastman, you’d better not look for him in the skill classes.
They’re not worth mentioning."

"Previous poster, who are you sour with? You speak like that because you can't find a sub-
beastman, right? I like the sub-beastmen of the skill class! Those sub-beastmen, they’re
gentle and soft and good at taking care of the house. Some sub-beastmen are too busy
working and not willing to give birth to children. The sub-beastmen of the skill class won’t
be like this."

.......

Shu Shu was dumbstruck.

Sub-beastmen who went to other colleges seemed to particularly look down on the skill
class. For the most part, the beastmen had no bad impressions on the skill class, but sub-
beastmen of the skill class were apparently just good wives and loving mothers in their
eyes.
Moreover, the skill class had a specific name, which was called the bridal class.

He actually studied in the so-called bridal class!

He was absolutely not a sub-beastman; he was a beastman, ah! Edgar actually sent him to
attend the bridal class!

“You can rest assured, Shu Shu, although many people don’t like our skill class, but we, the
sub-beastmen of the skill class, all marry well. You’re so cute; I believe that you’ll definitely
have many beastmen chasing after you!” Synthia, seeing how unpleasant Shu Shu look,
comforted him.

Beastmen chasing after me? Shu Shu wanted to explode imagining such an event. Could it
be that his disciple wanted to marry him off?

No way, he definitely wouldn’t marry!

Shu Shu urgently wished to become a beastman.

Regarding the matter of passing through the inner demon tribulation, Shu Shu was a little
scared, so he had been deliberately ignoring it. His mouth said he wanted to pass through
the tribulation, but in fact, he had been dragging it out and was satisfied just to get
through . . . .

He did not want to face all kinds of vipers, so he was not willing to go through the inner
demon tribulation. But at this moment, he suddenly wanted to pass through the tribulation.

He did not want to be a good wife and a loving mother, and he did not want to be pursued
by men!

Thinking of this, Shu Shu poked the red bead within his body with the spiritual power:
"When can I go through the inner demon tribulation?"

The red bead quickly sent back a simple information. Shu Shu faintly knew, so long as he
was ready, he could go through the inner demon tribulation at any time.

Of course, if he did not pass . . . he might likely be beaten back to his original shape.

TL’s notes:
才艺 (cá i yì) = talent
For the name of the class, I chose to translate it as skill because talent is “an inborn and the
special ability of a person to do something” while skill is “an expertise, which is acquired by
the person by learning”. Since the bridal class actually teaches skills like cooking,
gardening, painting, etc., so it’s a skill class, not talent class.
伪娘 (wěi niá ng) = false; fake; forged; bogus | mother; young lady; (coll.) effeminate
According to Chinese Wikipedia, the characters don’t mean a transexual or an intersex, and
not really a cross-dresser too. In Japanese, it’s otokonoko, and their version is actually a
male cross-dresser. Translating the characters as girly-boy or ladyboy is rather derogatory,
so I just translated them as pseudo-female.

A Guide to - 44
Unedited chapter

44. Edgar Reveals His Feelings

If Shu Shu went through the inner demon tribulation, he would meet with many, many
dreadful snakes and some certain dangers as well. Did he still want to pass through the
tribulation?

Of course he did!

He was a daemon who could live for a long time, and a male to boot. How could he endure
being pursued by beastmen? Besides . . . he was unable to give birth to children, ah!

If the beastmen pursuing him later found out that he was also a beastman and unable to
give birth to children, they would definitely fall apart! Maybe they would even want to kill
him!

Shu Shu’s mind was in a jumble. After pondering for a long time, he finally made a decision
—he had to pass through the inner demon tribulation as soon as possible and become a
beastman, so when the moment came . . . .

Shu Shu originally wanted to say that when the moment came, he would look for a sub-
beastman to have a relationship with, but after thinking carefully, he felt that it was
improbable. If he married a sub-beastman, then he definitely had to work hard to support
his family and take care of the sub-beastman well . . . . The latter was no problem, but the
former . . . .

He simply had no ability to support a family now.

Moreover, many of the sub-beastmen here were taller than him, and they seemed to like
beastmen whose beast types were very bold and powerful . . . . He was just a little hamster,
so he was likely to be disdained, right?
No matter, if worst came to worst and he did not marry a sub-beastman, he would just let
his disciple keep him.

Thinking so, Shu Shu suddenly considered why Edgar sent him to study here. Could it be
that his disciple wanted to marry him off and get rid of him?

No, no, the tuition fee was so expensive; Edgar surely wouldn’t go so far as to spend so
much money to get rid of him . . . . Then, why the heck did Edgar send him here? If it was to
study, Shu Shu reckoned that attending classes here was not better than studying on his
own at home.

The more Shu Shu thought, the more muddled he was. In Synthia’s worried vision, Shu Shu
had been in a tangle since lunch break.

"Shu Shu, what's wrong with you?" Synthia stared at Shu Shu for a long time and finally
couldn't help but poke Shu Shu's arm and ask.

"Nothing . . ." Shu Shu returned to himself and listlessly sighed. Then he suddenly thought
of something. "Synthia, what are your future plans for yourself?"

Synthia glanced at Shu Shu with a playful pout, and a blush appeared on his face. “Of course,
I’m looking for a tall and handsome beastman who likes me, and then I’m going to marry
him!"

Tall and handsome, ah. Shu Shu was even more depressed . . . . He supposed that since even
a short and small sub-beastman like Synthia did not take a fancy to him, there was no
further need to speak about other sub-beastmen . . . . In addition, he actually didn’t like sub-
beastmen. Let’s say Synthia, he thought Synthia was good-looking, and he didn't dislike
Synthia, but so long as he thought about the fact that this was a man, he simply couldn’t
think of Synthia as soft and appealing.

"I love beastmen like the crown prince who’s tall and big and also has abilities!
Unfortunately, no beastman has ever chased me . . . ." Synthia was still entangled in his own
feelings.

The crown prince? Shu Shu’s heart gave a "thud", and he didn't know why he felt a little
uncomfortable.

The first lesson in the afternoon was about art appreciation.

As a mere daemon who completely lacked painting foundation and appreciating eyes, Shu
Shu thought that abstract painting was just painting at random. He simply couldn’t
understand this lesson, plus he had a load in his heart, so he was even more deaf to the
lecture. He ultimately passed the whole lesson in a daze.
Fortunately, the sub-beastmen in the class were about the same, and the teacher also
wouldn’t ask any questions, so there was totally no problem in just going through the
motions like this.

The last lesson of the day was unexpectedly "Understanding the Beastmen" that Jones
taught.

Shu Shu formerly thought that this class was to introduce beastman facts to them, but now
he already knew that this class was solely to help the sub-beastmen to find a partner.

Jones was a new teacher. He was quite famous before, but most of the students in the class
didn't know him, and they didn't care about changing teacher. Therefore, Jones simply
introduced himself and started the class directly.

"We’re going to talk about snake-type beastmen in this lesson." Jones, smiling at the
students, said.

In the background, the sub-beastmen were somewhat lackadaisical. They used their
communication devices to send messages and began to discuss what they were going to do
after school. At this moment, Jones spoke again, "As everyone knows, the Crown Prince
Edgar is a snake beastman."

In a flash, the sub-beastmen attending the class pricked their ears up.

Jones smiled and began to talk about the snake beastmen's tastes and weak points. He told
some stories about the snake beastmen and also mentioned Edgar several times, making
the students focus their attention. Some sub-beastmen even laughed and spoke up,
"Teacher, when you talk about His Imperial Highness, don't tell things that everyone
already knows. It's best to tell us things we don't know, ah!"

"Do you think that I, as a teacher, can know things you don't know?" Jones replied with a
laugh and continued to talk about some habits of the snake beastmen. For example, when
the temperature around them was too low, they would not want to budge. In ancient times,
there was a snake beastman who accidentally hibernated, and he was thought as dead by
his sub-beastman.

All the students listened with keen interest, and some of them were also having a
discussion in a low voice, guessing whether the crown prince hibernated or not . . . . Seeing
this scene, Shu Shu was faintly depressed. How come his disciple was so popular?!

Anyway, Edgar was not an ordinary snake. He grew feet and was a jiāo, so he would not
hibernate!

While lecturing, Jones searched and found some videos of snake beastmen. Then he used
the imaging device to present a three-dimensional image for the sub-beastmen to watch.
Shu Shu had been inadvertently off in la-la land, and when he came back to himself, he
happened to see a big snake coiled in front of the classroom.

Suddenly seeing a big snake, Shu Shu reflexively wanted to run. Fortunately, before he ran,
he discovered that the snake was just an image . . . . He breathed a sigh of relief and rested
his upper body on the desktop.

Finding out that Shu Shu had actually been absent-minded for the whole lesson, Jones
looked briefly at him in surprise. He specialized in studying beastmen, and he did surgeries
on beastmen in their beast forms. He understood beastmen very well, and when he
lectured, he also interspersed it with numerous stories . . . . Shu Shu actually didn't like to
listen to them? And he didn’t even lift his head now?

No, he didn't dislike listening to them. In fact, he seemed to be afraid of snake?

Jones suddenly had some sympathy for Edgar.

Shu Shu didn't pay attention to the lesson, but other sub-beastmen in the class were
listening very seriously.

Actually, a big part of the reason why the sub-beastmen who went to the skill class didn’t
concentrate on listening to the lectures was because what the teachers taught was not
useful to them, or they had already understood it.

For example, the previous lesson of art appreciation. People who didn't like or have no skill
in this field were unable to make sense of what they were hearing, while those who had
talent in this field . . . they most likely had already learned the knowledge taught by the
teacher.

In this second class of the afternoon, Jones told many fresh facts and also talked a lot about
his own experiences, and he even found some videos of fighting beastmen. The students
naturally listened to his lesson happily and still wished to continue listening even after the
class ended. Shu Shu was listless, though.

Other sub-beastmen all went out, but Shu Shu was still sitting in his seat, checking the
communication device on his hand in low spirits.

Edgar had sent him a message and had him wait on his own for a while, saying that he
would pick him up after work. Shu Shu saw the message but was not in the mood to reply at
all.

Synthia didn't live on campus, and there was a family member who came to pick him up. He
reluctantly left after class ended, leaving Shu Shu to wait alone inside the classroom.

"Why are you so dispirited and downcast?" Jones came over and asked, smiling.
"I didn't know that this class is a bridal class!" Shu Shu gritted his teeth, somewhat
resentful.

"What about that? Do you think you can’t learn anything in the bridal class?" Jones
continued, "I didn't even attend university at the beginning, but I still learned a lot of
knowledge, didn’t I?"

"But . . ." But I was not a sub-beastman! Shu Shu was about to start speaking but swallowed
the words back. He was different from the beastmen and the sub-beastmen in this place. He
dared to tell Edgar this one bit, but he did not dare to tell Jones.

“It’s very difficult to take an entrance exam for the Imperial College. If you wish to go to
other classes, you have to pass the exam.” Jones said again.

Shu Shu stared blankly, and then the whole person immediately became discontented and
unhappy. As a matter of fact, what Jones said made sense. If he went to class at other
schools, he reckoned that he would not be able to understand anything at all. But here . . .
he more or less learned some knowledge.

"If you have a mind to learn more things, you can go visit other places, and you can also go
to the library. No one will stop you." Jones said.

So, it’s actually like this . . . . Who knew that being considered as a sub-beastman was
nevertheless not that great . . . . Shu Shu raised his head and asked, "Teacher Jones, I’m very
afraid of snake. What do you think I must do so I can overcome the fear in my heart?"

Fear and hate were different. For example, some people just hated caterpillars. When a
caterpillar fell on their bodies, although they would screech in disgust, but they still dared
to catch and throw it away. People who feared caterpillars though . . . . They most likely
would have a blank mind and not dare to move.

Shu Shu’s fear of snake was both inherent and acquired.

Edgar had saved and helped him a lot, had grown claws and already didn’t resemble a
snake much, and would definitely not harm him. Still, when he saw Edgar, he would feel
afraid. There’s no further need to speak about other snakes.

"Do you fear that snakes will harm you? Actually, you don't need to worry about them at all.
You can prevent ordinary snakes from harming you as long as you carry some weapons and
don’t go to dangerous areas. As for snake beastmen, beastmen won’t harm sub-beastmen.”
Jones explained. "On the subject of you wanting to overcome your fear . . . . You don’t think
of going to virtual space?"

"Virtual space?" Shu Shu asked, a bit curious.

"There’re now special virtual game machines. They can be used to play games and also can
simulate some spaces according to your preferences. You use the virtual game machine to
simulate a space with snakes, and then you go in and kill those snakes. After that, you
definitely won’t be afraid of snake." Jones said with a laugh.

"It also can be like this? But I absolutely don't dare to kill any snakes." Shu Shu replied.

"In that case, when you set up the world, it'd be better to set all the snakes to run away as
soon as they see you. Or you can make them look outlandish. Whatever works for you."
Jones said.

You could still play it this way? Shu Shu’s eyes lit up.

After chatting with Jones, Shu Shu’s mood was much better. He took out an extracurricular
reading material, chose the text to speech reader, and began to learn to recognize words.

Edgar rushed to the school after work and happened to see this scene.

The sub-beastman was engrossed in his reading. The two furry ears standing up looked so
cute they made Edgar can’t help but want to touch and stroke them . . . . Taking a deep
breath, Edgar pressed down the thought in his mind and arrived in front of Shu Shu in a few
quick steps. "Let’s go."

"OK." Shu Shu nodded and stood up.

Edgar stood there, looking very competent, mature, and steady. If the sub-beastmen in the
class saw him, maybe they would throw themselves at him and climb him . . . . Shu Shu gave
Edgar a quick glare.

"Are you unhappy?" Edgar asked. Before, Shu Shu didn't return his message, making his
heart in a mess. Now, Shu Shu glared at him, making him choked with worries.

"You still ask me! You actually sent me to attend the bridal class!" Shu Shu yelled. In the
end, after making a complaint against Edgar, he recalled the words Jones had said and
suddenly felt that what Edgar did could not be considered as something wrong. He
immediately switched to other thing to make another complaint against, "Also, why’re you
so popular? All my classmates actually like you!"

Edgar felt a bit guilty when he heard Shu Shu’s preceding words. But when he heard the
latter words, his heart actually began to palpitate—could it be that the little sub-beastman
felt jealous?

"How can it be like this? The sub-beastmen all like you. As for me . . . Synthia actually said
that I’d soon be pursued by the beastmen . . . " Both of them were daemons; why was there
such a big difference between them?! Shu Shu imagined that there might be beastmen
pursuing him just like those who waited outside the classroom with bouquets of flowers
and got goosebumps from head to foot.
Shu Shu's face looked very gloomy, which made Edgar feel anxious and start to frown. He
felt Shu Shu was still too young, so he had never thought about revealing his feelings and
only thought to let Shu Shu go to school for two more years . . . . He actually forgot that
there were also other beastmen in this world!

In the beginning, that Jeress had made an attempt at Shu Shu. Now, it was the so many
beastman students at the Imperial College . . . .

"I don't like any other sub-beastman; I only like you." Edgar suddenly and seriously stated.

Shu Shu felt like being struck by lightning. He slowly recovered before asking, "What did
you say?"

"Shu Shu, I like you. You’re still young, so you don't have to agree right away, but please
give me a chance to pursue you." Edgar confessed. It was said that his father fell in love
with his mother at first sight and went to confess right away, and then the two men got
married on the spur of the moment. Granted, he still had to wait to get married, but he
could not let other beastmen be the first to confess.

I treat you as a disciple, but you actually desire me! Shu Shu stared blankly and then
exclaimed, "I’m a beastman!"

Edgar regarded Shu Shu for a while: "I still like you even if you’re a beastman." He grew up
so big, and Shu Shu was the only one he had ever liked. Even if Shu Shu might be different
from the sub-beastmen of the Beastman Empire, he still liked him.

Shu Shu, however, only gathered that Edgar hadn't believed his words from beginning to
end. For a moment, he only felt that he had misjudged this guy.

Nonetheless, even if this was the case, he could not let this mistake to continue, ah!

If Edgar kept pursuing him and, as a result, found out that he was not a sub-beastman but a
beastman and absolutely unable to give birth to children, what a bad luck it would be, ah!

TL's note:
Update will be every fifth day, so it'll be on December 5, 10, 15, 20, 25, and 30.
A Guide to - 45
Unedited chapter

45. Passing Through the Inner Demon Tribulation

Shu Shu followed Edgar back to the Imperial palace with practically a heavy load on his
mind.

Edgar actually liked him . . . . Inexplicably, he was a bit happy but also felt that it was not
right. He was different from the sub-beastmen after all.

Edgar saw Shu Shu not talking and fell silent as well. He liked Shu Shu who twittered
incessantly at his side. Now that Shu Shu didn't talk, he always felt weird. Alas, he also
didn't know what to say to Shu Shu . . . .

For a moment, he kind of regretted confessing so hurriedly.

"What do you want to eat for dinner?" Edgar finally asked as they got down from the
aircraft.

"Whatever." Shu Shu replied. The food in the Imperial palace was all very delicious.
Undoubtedly, those spare ribs he had eaten before were the most interesting to gnaw on . . .
. Attention diverted once again, Shu Shu added, "I want to eat those deep-fried spare ribs
too. "

“I’ll let the chef cook them for you." Edgar said.

Shu Shu nodded happily, "Good." After that, he said: "I want a virtual game machine with
virtual space."

"Alright." Edgar nodded and immediately ordered the latest model of luxurious game cabin
from the star network, nonchalantly paying more to make people deliver it as soon as
possible. "We’ll eat first. Let 006 install the game machine, and then you can play after you
eat."

"So fast?" Shu Shu was both surprised and pleased. After he came to the dining table and
found that the deep-fried spare ribs had already been put on the table, he was even more
pleasantly surprised.

It was impossible that these spare ribs only took a few words from him to be done. He
guessed Edgar had already ordered the chef to cook the dish for him in advance?

If truth be told, Edgar was really, really good to him. In the beginning, he sent him preys
and then saved him. Afterwards, he took him out of the forest and even sent him to school . .
..

Therefore, he definitely couldn’t let Edgar misunderstand!

He absolutely had to let Edgar know beforehand that he was a beastman, not a sub-
beastman!

Thinking this way, Shu Shu very fiercely chewed a mouthful of spare ribs in front of him.
The meat used for these deep-fried spare ribs was very fragrant but also quite difficult to
chew. This kind of meat was actually not suitable for sub-beastmen to chew, but Shu Shu’s
teeth were good, and he liked to gnaw on tough food.

Grabbing a strip of spare rib, Shu Shu started to gnaw on it ferociously.

Everyone said that it was not good for the body if a sub-beastman ate too much, but so long
as Edgar thought of how they had nothing to eat in the forest, he was very reluctant to stop
Shu Shu and could only urge him to eat more vegetables. Fortunately, Shu Shu also liked to
eat vegetables and fruits. He likewise ate them happily, and the two men would not get into
a dispute.

After dinner, Shu Shu hurriedly went to see the game machine and discovered that it was
actually a single person-sized egg-shaped object. It looked very beautiful and also gave the
feeling of a very high-tech product.

"What game do you want to play? I’ll help you download it." Edgar asked. He usually did not
play games, but he once used such a virtual device to learn to pilot aircrafts and mech, so he
did know how it worked.

"Help me make a lot of snakes." Shu Shu replied. "I want to train myself to be unafraid of
snake."

Edgar stared blankly, and then his eyes flashed with wonder as he looked at Shu Shu. He
always knew that Shu Shu was afraid of snake, and now, after he had just confessed, Shu
Shu was going to find a way to overcome his fear . . . .

Edgar’s heart suddenly jumped a little faster.

"This latest model of game machine has the function of helping people overcome their
fears. I’ll help you to do it." Edgar said. Nowadays, there were quite many sub-beastmen
who were afraid of all kinds of things. There were also sub-beastmen who were afraid of
their own partners’ beast forms because they had been accidentally frightened by said
beasts. As a result, some game companies developed computer programs that help people
to overcome their fears.

It’s actually like this. Shu Shu was quite amazed. He trusted Edgar very much, so he let
Edgar handle all the works of setting up the game machine. Afterwards, he entered the
virtual cabin, lay down, and closed his eyes as per Edgar's bidding.

Not long after closing his eyes, Shu Shu sensed himself appear in a vast expanse of
whiteness.

His body slowly took shape within the void, and then a voice spoke, "Hello, respected
customer. Welcome to the self-experienced journey of overcoming your fears developed by
our XXX company."

It had started? So fast! Shu Shu sighed ruefully and then heard the voice spoke once again,
"Snake has been selected as the terror object. The terror level will be detected next. Please
look at the picture."

That speaking voice barely fell when a picture instantly appeared in front of Shu Shu.
What’s more, there was a snake on the picture.

Shu Shu really didn’t like snake and subconsciously turned his head, but the picture was
still in front of him, and on top of said snake, there were still many more snakes.

Shu Shu's heartbeat sped up, but the fact was, it was unlikely for him to flee from the
snakes since they were just a picture after all . . . . Right at this moment, the snakes on the
picture actually raised their heads and emerged from the picture!

Shu Shu almost unconsciously wanted to run away, but then, the picture in front of him
suddenly disappeared.

Shu Shu breathed a sigh of relief, and next, he heard the voice saying, "The user’s fear level
towards snake is SS. Begin treatment."

Shu Shu did not know whether this SS level was high or low; he only knew that he switched
to another place in no time. This place looked like the background of a Chinese-made
animated film in the Nineties. The plants and animals around him all looked very, very fake,
which made people know at a glance that this was not the real world. Shu Shu then saw a
bunch of very cartoonish paper snakes move in front of him.

These cartoon snakes were quite cute. Even if Shu Shu was afraid of snake, these ones did
not give rise to too much fear in him. Of course, he didn't like them either.

Looking for an opportunity, Shu Shu tore up a cartoon snake . . . .

One and then two; Shu Shu quickly tore up all the cartoonish paper snakes around him.

After the cartoon snakes went past, an animated film scene that was a little bit better
appeared before Shu Shu. This time, the snakes were not like the previous ones but did not
resemble real snakes too.
Shu Shu once again tore them up . . . .

The cartoonish paper snakes came round several times, and then, the toy snakes appeared .
. . . Shu Shu honestly wasn’t afraid of these things and sometimes felt that they were a little
peculiar. After the toy snakes were smashed by him, the loud voice that was either crying
or singing disappeared.

Shu Shu still wanted to keep playing, but in the end, after having fun with a bunch of
cartoon snakes, the voice reappeared: "The game has been saved. You can safely go offline."

The mechanical voice rang out, and Shu Shu sensed the scene before his eyes changed
completely. He was back to the real world. Shortly, the virtual cabin was opened, and then
Edgar's face showed up. "It’s enough for today."

Shu Shu nodded and climbed out of the virtual cabin.

“Do you feel uncomfortable? Do you want to adjust the pace?” Edgar asked.

"No need, it’s fine! If I keep this pace, I’ll surely be unafraid of snake in a few days. At that
time, I’ll prove it to you that I’m really a beastman." Shu Shu said.

Looking at Shu Shu’s firmly clenched fists and face that was full of excitement, Edgar was
actually a bit dazzled and couldn’t help but want to go over and kiss that mouth . . . .

In the following days, during the day, Shu Shu went to the bridal class every day and found
the time to read the textbooks and the extracurricular books. At night, after he came home,
he lay down in the virtual cabin and tried to overcome his fear.

He and Edgar were quite close before, but these days, he tried to avoid Edgar as much as
possible, putting all his thoughts on studying. As it happened, this behavior of his was
actually quite effective.

He already recognized the whole letters. When writing, he occasionally had to think about
it because of his unfamiliarity with the letters, but there was no such obstacle when
reading. More importantly, in the virtual cabin, he had gradually begun to touch the real
snakes.

Tonight, after lying down in the virtual cabin, a vivid and realistic snake that was no
different than a real snake appeared in front of Shu Shu.

Suddenly seeing a real snake, Shu Shu was a little scared. He didn’t expect the snake to be
even more afraid of him. After seeing him, it turned round and ran away.

What a sham . . . Shu Shu inwardly remarked. Believe it or not, he actually wasn’t afraid of
this snake, so he chased after it. And the more he chased, the more the snake ran with all its
might. He ran into other snakes on the road, and they were the same as the first snake,
running forwards with all their might. He ended up chasing after a group of fleeing snakes.

Seeing this scene, Shu Shu felt a little funny, and he was getting more and more happy
giving chase to the snakes. Later on, he even stepped on them.

The snake that was stepped on by him immediately disappeared. From start to finish, their
appearance did not engender the slightest amount of terror. Once Shu Shu got rid of all the
snakes, he passed this round. At the same time, Shu Shu entered the next round.

A snake suddenly sprang from the underbrush on the side and bit into Shu Shu.

These days, Shu Shu saw snakes in the virtual reality every day. He had also seen all kinds
of snakes covered by the popular science and watched a good deal of snake anatomy
videos. Furthermore, he had caught a lot of snakes and would not be scared anymore . . . .
When this snake sprang at him, he swiftly reached out, grabbed the nine-inch snake,
smashed it onto the ground very savagely, and then stamped on it repeatedly until it died.

This time, the game took a really big step and actually made him confront the snake directly
. . . . Shu Shu curled his lip, honestly a little disheartened. Then, a very, very big snake
unexpectedly appeared in front of him, and it was Edgar or, to be more exact, Edgar in his
former snake form.

That was a stolen design! This game actually used the crown prince’s prototype; weren’t
they afraid of being investigated? Shu Shu became furious.

He was extremely angry; that big snake, however, advanced and snapped at him . . . . Its
appearance was Edgar's, so Shu Shu wasn’t particularly afraid. Thinking that all of this was
fake, he was even less afraid. Right at this moment, the snake unexpectedly swallowed his
head whole and started to constrict the rest of him.

That tactile sensation was really too real, and he even felt the pain. Obviously, all of this
was fake, so how could it be like this?

Shu Shu was somewhat dazed, and then, he abruptly went offline.

Opening his eyes, Shu Shu found himself lying in the virtual cabin, and this time, he finally
got scared.

The scene just now was really very dreadful! All the air in his lungs was almost squeezed
out after the snake tightened up its constriction. Also, his head already entered the snake’s
stomach! That big snake was really going to eat him, ah!

Shu Shu was stiff all over and for a moment, practically breathless. That was to say, he
suddenly realized one thing this time—he had passed through the inner demon tribulation.
The last scene in which he ran into two snakes was actually the inner demon tribulation!

The feeling of fear had still not receded, and truthfully, it made Shu Shu less joyful.

"What happened with you?" Edgar found Shu Shu abruptly and forcibly disconnecting from
the game machine. Quite worried, after the game machine showed Shu Shu’s rapid
heartbeat, he promptly opened the virtual cabin to check.

"I'm fine." Shu Shu said and then sat up and touched his ear in passing.

His hamster ears were finally gone.

A Guide to - 46
Unedited chapter

46. The Wife is a Beastman

At first, Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised when discovering that he did not have hamster
ears anymore, but then he felt a slight sense of loss . . . . Hold on, why would he feel a sense
of loss? Was it possible that he had a deep affection for the ears that had stayed on his head
for a long time?

Shu Shu somewhat couldn't figure out what to do and only stared blankly. But because of
this, he did not look as scared as before.

Edgar had been paying attention to Shu Shu’s physical data that was displayed by the
virtual cabin. When he saw Shu Shu’s heartbeat become normal, he finally breathed a sigh
of relief: “It’s good that you’re fine.”

Speaking so, Edgar suddenly felt that there seemed to be something different about Shu
Shu.

"Don’t you see, I’ve no ears! I’m a beastman!" Shu Shu pointed at his own ears.

"You put your ears away? You can do that?" Only now did Edgar notice that Shu Shu's two
furry ears were missing, and he immediately felt a slight sense of loss . . . . He always
thought that those two ears were especially cute.

"No, I passed through the inner demon tribulation. Now I can switch between looking like a
man or a beast just like you," Shu Shu said. "Watch me!"
Shu Shu’s voice barely fell when he mobilized the spiritual power in his body, which
seemed to be abnormally abundant after passing through the inner demon tribulation, to
turn into a small hamster.

The virtual cabin’s interior were scattered with Shu Shu’s clothes, and a small hamster that
was no bigger than the palm of the hand crawled out of the clothes. The small hamster’s fur
was mainly yellow with some white patches. Sitting on top of Shu Shu’s clothes and
extending two front paws to wave at Edgar, it looked extremely cute.

Edgar, however, felt stupid.

The sub-beastman he liked actually turned into a hamster in front of his face . . . . Shu Shu
was a beastman?

Edgar felt he should get angry or be unhappy, but in reality, the first thought that emerged
from the bottom of his mind now had nothing to do with these. Unexpectedly, his only
thought was . . . since Shu Shu was a beastman, did it mean that he was going to like a sub-
beastman and dislike him who was a beastmen?

How did the wife he fancied turned into a beastman? Could this beastman still become his
wife?

Edgar was dumbfounded and couldn’t come back to himself. Seeing him like this, Shu Shu
felt all the more embarrassed. He changed back into the human form and knelt on the seat
of the virtual cabin. Resting his upper body on the edge of the virtual cabin, he raised his
head and said, "This time, you believe that I’m not a sub-beastman, right?"

"Believe." Edgar replied. It was difficult if he wanted to not believe since the fact was shown
in front of him.

However, Shu Shu really didn't look like a beastman at all . . . . Edgar bowed his head to take
a look and happened to see the contours of Shu Shu’s bare naked back and butt, and he
immediately felt a little dizzy.

Shu Shu’s short and tiny tail was also gone, but he still looked so enticing . . . . Edgar found
his own body shockingly unable to control the change yet again.

He . . . actually went into heat over a beastman!

Edgar felt like falling apart but also felt that his reaction was quite normal. After all, he
really liked Shu Shu very much.

All kinds of emotions rolled in his heart, but Edgar’s face did not reveal them one bit. On the
contrary, his face was even more cold and severe.
Shu Shu glanced at Edgar and was somewhat embarrassed. He didn't know why there was
still a faint regret bubbling out of his heart.

This time, he really passed through the inner demon tribulation too quickly. He suddenly
went through the tribulation when he was not truly ready, to the extent that he did not
think properly about how he was going to explain his situation to Edgar . . . . By the way,
according to the movies and TV series he had watched before, right now Edgar should feel
that he had been deceived, and then he would hate Shu Shu very much and would abuse
both his body and his heart . . . .

Having such a thought, Shu Shu suddenly became anxious. Would Edgar drive him out of
the Imperial palace and make him fend for himself? Reflecting upon it, he immediately
threw Edgar a cautious glance.

Edgar certainly wouldn't do anything like what Shu Shu thought. Right now, he only wanted
to clear up so many things.

Before, he didn't understand why Shu Shu would say that as long as he cultivated properly,
he could become the same as Shu Shu. Now he knew that it was because Shu Shu was also a
beastman.

Before, he wondered why Shu Shu always said that he was a beastman, and now, he did
understand . . . . Shu Shu was indeed a beastman just like him.

Shu Shu was a beastman, and when Shu Shu watched a movie with a bathing sub-beastman
in it, he actually stopped Shu Shu!

Shu Shu was a beastman, and he actually told Shu Shu to find some sub-beastman friends!

Shu Shu was a beastman, and he actually sent Shu Shu into the all sub-beastmen bridal
class!

Edgar felt that he was a completely bad person.

"Hey . . . I didn't mean to lie to you. That is, besides the setback in my cultivation, I also
couldn't pass through the inner demon tribulation . . ." Shu Shu seriously and carefully
explained to Edgar that he was originally a small hamster, but after cultivating and passing
through the tribulation, he became a human. He finally added, "Everyone says that passing
through the inner demon tribulation is quite easy. As long as you can see through the
illusion, you’ll be able to pass through. But before passing through the inner demon
tribulation, I’d be scared silly every time I saw a snake. I basically had no ability to see
beyond the facade. This time, I considered the inner demon tribulation as being in a virtual
game machine, and, by a freak combination of factors, I managed to see through the inner
demon tribulation . . . . This virtual game machine is really a good thing. It’s very helpful for
passing through the tribulation.”
Shu Shu was straying from the topic again, but the sequence of events he had described was
very clear. He even admitted that his former self was not a human but a hamster.

Shu Shu was just a small hamster before? Not a beastman? A glimmer of hope suddenly
appeared in Edgar’s heart.

Edgar immediately urged his beast bead to move and then took it out of his mouth.

The beast bead was a round and smooth red bead that looked very pretty, and such a bead,
one for each beastman, would usually be given as a present for the sub-beastman on the
wedding night. Of course, if the beastman and the sub-beastman had a very deep affection
for each other, and their relationship had long been established, some beastmen would give
their beast beads to their sub-beastmen ahead of time.

The beast bead was the beastman's love token and also the beastman's lifetime
commitment to the sub-beastman since each beastman only had one beast bead, and if he
wanted to have a child, he had to let the sub-beastman ingest his beast bead.

The beastman only had one beast bead, and the sub-beastman could only ingest one beast
bead. Once the sub-beastman accepted the beastman's beast bead and ingested it, the two
men then would get intimate, and that beast bead would form a womb inside the sub-
beastman’s body, allowing the sub-beastman to give birth to the beastman's babies.

As it were, the beast bead was extremely important to the beastman and would not be
given away easily. Nowadays, after entering the interstellar era, the beastmen and the sub-
beastmen were more dissimilar than their ancestors who would establish a relationship
quickly. The current beastmen and sub-beastmen would generally date for a while and
would even date a few different people. Only on the wedding day would the beastman set
his mind to give his beast bead to the sub-beastman to ingest. From then on, the beastman
and the sub-beastman could no longer be separated, and they would inevitably feel more
and more intimate with each other. The beastman would even have a bone-deep desire to
treat his sub-beastman as his most important person.

In the future, even if one party died, the remaining one would no longer able to give away
his beast bead or accept other’s beast bead.

Because of this characteristic, from ancient time until now, a beastman and a sub-beastman
always paired up with each other.

In a way, this was all general knowledge for every beastman or sub-beastman. Moreover,
the parents would explain the importance of the beast bead to their beastman children.

However, because the beastmen were only able to put the beast bead to use after they grew
to adulthood, the formative education would not mention much about this aspect. At most,
it would only say that mother had you once he got father’s beast bead. That kind of
explanation, although Shu Shu had seen a lot of it, but he didn’t take it seriously and even
thought that the beast bead was just like the wedding ring on Earth.

Seeing Edgar take out a red bead, Shu Shu simply didn't expect it to be the beast bead. The
first thing that came to his mind was the red bead that he himself possessed.

The red bead was his biggest treasure. He loved the red bead deeply and cared about it
very much and considered it a treasure . . . . Now that he saw Edgar come up with one as
well, he was unconsciously happy for Edgar.

"Do you have it?" Edgar asked, holding the beast bead.

Shu Shu nodded repeatedly, "Yeah, I have it too."

Edgar glanced at the beast bead on his hand and silently stuffed it back into his mouth.

He had already decided to give his beast bead to Shu Shu but had held back from taking it
out because he was afraid of progressing too fast and scaring Shu Shu off. As it turned out . .
. Shu Shu also had a beast bead.

"Edgar, you see, I’m also a beastman. So you shouldn’t like me and must go and find a sub-
beastman." Shu Shu said. Edgar was the crown prince, and he was the only prince in the
Imperial family. He definitely had to find a sub-beastman to give birth to a little beastman.

Edgar didn't reply. The little sub-beastman . . . no, he already couldn’t call Shu Shu this way .
. . . Shu Shu told him to go and find a sub-beastman; could it be that he was hated by the
beastman he liked?

Edgar tried to imagine such a situation and found that if he was pursued by a beastman, he
would certainly hate said beastman. In a way, Shu Shu’s approach was in fact
understandable.

"Do you hate me?" Edgar suddenly asked.

Why did Edgar suddenly ask this? Although Shu Shu was afraid of snake, but he didn't hate
Edgar one bit. "I don't hate you. Why did you ask this?"

Shu Shu replied very sincerely. His eyes were crystal clear; there wasn’t a bit of love in
them, but there was a feeling of intimacy. Seeing Shu Shu like this, Edgar abruptly realized
that maybe he had over-thinked.

Shu Shu didn't like him but also didn't hate him. He was still young and probably still didn't
understand his own feelings . . . .

Didn't understand his own feelings . . . . Edgar suddenly felt a little uncomfortable but also a
little pleased—since Shu Shu still didn't understand his own feelings, that meant he didn’t
have any sub-beastman he liked yet.
Edgar could keep pursuing Shu Shu then. As for the fact that they both were beastmen . . . .

All beastmen repelled each other like polarities and simply could not become partner, but
he did not repel Shu Shu at all. Why couldn’t they be together then? Speaking of it, he and
Shu Shu could only be together at most, but they would not be able to have a child.

He had become a fallen beast before; not to mention a child, even his own life was ruined.
Only by relying on Shu Shu was he able to have a completely new life. His problem now was
merely being unable to have children in the future, which really counted for nothing.

When Edgar was thinking like this, Shu Shu turned round to grab his clothes from inside
the virtual cabin. While straightening them out, he asked, "Edgar, I’m a beastman now. Can I
stop going to the bridal class?"

Calling to mind his previous rejection of the skill class, Shu Shu suddenly felt a bit of regret .
. . . Before, he did not like the skill class because he was worried that he would be pursued
by the beastmen. In reality though, he always holed up in the classroom, did not go out, and
did not get along well with the beastmen to exchange words with them. In fact, the
beastmen would not come to pursue him at all.

Moreover, he really was quite fond of the course and the ease of the skill class, where he
could learn whatever he wanted to learn.

"Of course." Edgar replied, but then his brows suddenly wrinkled.

The number of people who knew about Shu Shu’s existence was not very many, but he had
taken Shu Shu to the Imperial Plaza and sent Shu Shu to the Imperial College, so there were
still quite a lot of people who knew that Shu Shu existed, and they also knew that Shu Shu
was a sub-beastman.

And then now, the good sub-beastman suddenly became a beastman . . . . How would you
explain this?

Not only that, but Shu Shu was also a hamster beastman . . . . Their Beastman Empire did
have some beast types that were rodents, but in no way would they be such small, weak,
and harmless rodents . . . .

"You can't let others know that you’re a beastman." Edgar abruptly said.

"Why?" Shu Shu was somewhat puzzled.

Edgar immediately explained the reason thoroughly. "Shu Shu, you have a lot of secrets on
your body. If they’re known by others, it’ll be bad for you."

The Imperial family was wealthy and also had an armed force, but they were not
omnipotent. Otherwise, Edgar would not encounter that kind of incident before . . . . If Shu
Shu’s particular details were discovered by others, it would definitely attract troubles.

"What do I do then?" Shu Shu frowned.

"First, you pretend to be a sub-beastman for a while. I’ll let you leave the capital star after
some time, and then I’ll give you a change of identity to come back here." Edgar said.

"Is it okay to pretend to be a sub-beastman? I guess I’ll pretend then. You don't need to
change my identity. The current one’s also very good." Shu Shu said. After that, he touched
his ears, controlled his spiritual power, and right away, the ears changed back into their
former shapes.

Hearing Shu Shu's words and touching Shu Shu’s ears, Edgar immediately felt happy.

Shu Shu would continue to pretend to be a sub-beastman . . . .

"Edgar." Just then, the door of Edgar's room was suddenly pushed open, and Ian walked in
from the outside.

The empress came over to find Edgar to say a few things. Hearing that Edgar and Shu Shu
were playing games in the study room, he came over directly. As a result . . . .

What freaking game were his son and Shu Shu playing?!

Shu Shu was leaning forward on the edge of the virtual cabin stark naked while holding a
piece of clothing, head facing his son's groin. His son was reaching out to touch Shu Shu’s
head . . . .

Ian instantly felt that he had misjudged his own son all along

A Guide to - 47
Unedited chapter

47. The Crown Prince is Defective

Edgar turned his head, saw Ian’s odd expression, and felt helpless for a moment.
It seemed that the way he and Shu Shu looked was a little inappropriate?

"I’ll wait for you outside." Ian said, drawing back and out of the room at lightning speed.
After he got outside, he promptly slapped his right hand with his left hand.

Who let you to not knock on the door! And now you saw what you shouldn’t see!

Anyway, there was finally someone who wanted his son . . . .

Ian felt that his decision to not come over and disturb his son during the past few days was
simply the most correct. As it happened, the relationship between the sub-beastman and
his son was progressing rapidly.

Shu Shu was not aware of Ian's way of thinking. He wasn’t even aware that his and Edgar's
postures were very questionable. In fact, if it were not for knowing that all humans had to
wear clothes, he would’ve already run around naked inside the house with constant
temperature!

"The empress is coming, ah! Let's go out quick!" Shu Shu climbed out of the virtual cabin
and then remembered that he was not wearing any clothes. He immediately picked up his
clothes and started to put them on, unfazed.

When he first lived together with Edgar, he didn't stop changing clothes in front of Edgar.
Now, he would not feel embarrassed either.

Nevertheless, Edgar was stiff from head to foot and then left the study without saying a
word.

Standing at the entrance of the study, Edgar took a few deep breaths, and only then did his
whole person calm down. Following this, he couldn’t help but become gloomy again . . . .
Shu Shu changed clothes without avoiding him at all. Was it because Shu Shu thought it was
unnecessary to avoid him since they’re both beastmen?

Thinking of this, Edgar blinked and went downstairs.

"Mother, is there something that matters for you to come over?" Edgar asked.

"Nothing important. Actually, you and Shu Shu . . . . It’s better if your affair is settled earlier.
Even if Shu Shu’s still too young, you can also hold an engagement feast first. Would you
like me to prepare it?" Ian replied. He was very well maintained; although he was not
young, but he did not look much older than Edgar.

"No need." Edgar refused.

"Why’re you so unconcerned? You’re not worried about being outrivalled by other
beastmen?!" Ian took one look at his son, feeling resentful towards him for failing to meet
expectations and impatient to see improvement.

Edgar's face was expressionless. It was impossible for Shu Shu to be robbed by other
beastmen. Sub-beastmen, on the contrary . . . . He had to pay more attention to them later!

"By the way, you’ve confessed, right?" Ian asked again.

Edgar nodded.

"That's good . . . . Shu Shu’s still young, so you more or less have to wait some more, OK."
Ian said.

Just a moment ago, Edgar found out that the person he liked was a beastman. Now that he
was being questioned closely like this, it was just like someone was sprinkling salt on his
wounds . . . . Edgar decided to get the upper hand by taking the initiative to talk, "What
made mother come over?"

"Shu Shu, of course." Ian smiled and continued, "You took him to the Imperial Plaza and
also sent him to school. Everyone in the upper circles basically knows of his existence, and
many people have asked me about him . . . . I’m thinking that it’d be better to hold a banquet
to introduce him."

"It’s not necessary." Edgar refused.

"Who said it’s not necessary? Others will probably belittle him if we let him stay in our
family without status." Ian said.

At first, Edgar worried about exposing Shu Shu’s particular details, which prompted him to
hide Shu Shu away, not wanting to let too many people to take note of Shu Shu. But now,
Shu Shu already had a normal identity. If he still didn’t introduce Shu Shu to others at this
time, it would indeed make people think that Edgar and his family didn't care about Shu
Shu, and then Shu Shu might get bullied at school. "What time?"

"This weekend, I guess." Ian answered. Then, seeing the fully dressed Shu Shu coming
down from the upstairs, he gave Shu Shu a smile and said, "Shu Shu, I’m going to hold a
banquet in the Imperial palace in a few days. I’ll take you to get some custom-made
clothes."

"No need, no need. I have a lot of clothes." Shu Shu promptly replied.

"But you don’t have the clothes for attending the banquet." Ian said, stepping forward and
grasping Shu Shu's hand.

Shu Shu was really not used to getting close to people. After his hand was held, he felt a
little uncomfortable, and Edgar happened to notice this.

In the first place, holding hands did not mean anything, but Shu Shu was a beastman. Did he
feel uncomfortable because he was holding the hand of a sub-beastman?
Edgar stepped forward and grasped Shu Shu's hand to pull Shu Shu away from his mother.
"Mother, I’ll go too."

Seeing Shu Shu being pulled over by his son, Ian was rather dumbfounded. His son would
even get jealous of him?

The clothes that Shu Shu bought before were all ready-to-wear. This time, since it was
formal attire, it had to be tailor-made, and it also had to be made by the capital star’s most
famous Khamun studio.

Science and technology were very good nowadays. So, taking someone’s measurements
naturally didn’t need to be done by hand anymore. After Ian took Shu Shu to see Khamun to
get their custom-made clothes, Shu Shu stood in a machine that could scan the whole body,
and then, the data of his whole body was all recorded.

Edgar had been following closely behind Shu Shu with a wooden face all this time.

The makers of custom-made clothes were generally sub-beastmen, such as Khamun and his
personal assistants. The beastmen usually wouldn’t get jealous in this situation. But
unfortunately, Edgar now couldn’t bear to see any sub-beastman getting close to Shu Shu,
so that when a sub-beastman assistant asked what clothes Shu Shu fancied, Edgar’s face
was constantly dark. Edgar also urged Shu Shu to hurry up, and in the end, he even had
them make clothes for Shu Shu according to the very ordinary and plain style he chose.

Once they left, an assistant beside Khamun immediately said, "Master, is that the relative
whom the empress brought from a remote planet? It seems that he’s truly a country
bumpkin, not understanding anything at all."

"Even if he doesn't understand anything at all, he’s still the empress’ relative." Khamun
replied.

"Master, do you think that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince will marry him? It
should be unlikely, right? Just now, I saw the crown prince looking very unsightly, his face
was all black." An assistant commented.

Another assistant also said, "Yeah, but maybe the empress will force the crown prince to
marry him."

Khamun glanced at his assistant, slightly approving. The crown prince’s countenance had
been perpetually bad today. It could be assumed that he indeed disliked that sub-beastman
very much.

After Ian got onto the aircraft, he glared at Edgar very fiercely for a moment and then used
his communication device to sent a message to Edgar. "Stinky boy, chasing after someone
isn’t done this way, you know? If you mess around like this, be careful of Shu Shu thinking
that you don't care about him!"
Why did both father and son have the same behavior? When he first came to the capital star
with Chris, Chris’ behavior was exactly like this. It eventually made him think that Chris
actually didn't like him and liked the sub-beastman adopted by Chris' parents instead . . . .

Although he later knew that this blunder was the venting of emotions—that guy completely
felt that his sub-beastman was too irresistible and, wanting him to be plain and simple,
refused to give him the best-looking formal attire—but for a time, it also made him feel
very uneasy.

Thinking about it, Ian gave Shu Shu a worried glance and found that Shu Shu was gnawing
on a dried meat and seemed to be totally unconcerned about the thing earlier. Ian breathed
a sigh of relief.

Edgar deleted the message from his mother. It was already good if he could chase after Shu
Shu . . . .

But even if he could not do it, he still liked Shu Shu and didn't want to give Shu Shu up.

Back in the Imperial palace, Edgar sent Shu Shu back first, letting Shu Shu continue to play
the virtual game machine, and then he went to his father’s place together with Ian.

He had something he wanted to discuss with his father before, and now, there was one
more thing he wanted to tell them.

What Edgar was going to discuss with his father was that someone wanted to do harm to
himself from the beginning.

The murderer had finally been caught. He was a mech great master who once went through
fire and water with his father and whom his father trusted very much.

This mech master was a beastman, but he was of the fox race and did not like to fight. He
had also never been on the battlefield and had been producing mech instead. And before
Edgar went to the battlefield, Edgar had asked him to service his mech.

Edgar had suspected him before while hoping that it was not him. As the truth came out,
Edgar honestly didn't expect that it would really be him. His mood at that time was truly
bad.

"We grew up together from childhood." Chris sighed with sorrow, his face full of
exhaustion. Although the other party had never been on the front line, but his position was
not low at all. Chris could not understand why this person would do something like this.

"One may know a person for a long time without understanding his true nature." Edgar
said. That person admitted to harming him and even admitted that he later looked for a
snake beastman in the capital star whose beast form was the same as Edgar’s to harm
people while posing as Edgar and then to discredit Edgar on the star network. But he firmly
refused to speak out why the hell he would do such things and also refused to say what
method he used to the extent that he chose to kill himself.

It was because of this that Edgar would come to find his father.

"When he died, the trail’s broken. We’ve caught the people below, but those people were
contacted by someone through the star network and can't provide any clues." Chris said.

"What does Father plan to do?" Edgar asked. He supposed everything was that person’s
personal move, yet he always felt that this matter was very likely not that simple.

"I’ll continue to pay attention to this matter." Chris said.

Edgar nodded.

"Well, we’re done talking. Let's go." Finished talking with his son, Chris went down and
hinted at his son to leave—he also wanted to spend couple time with his own sub-
beastman, OK!

Edgar and Chris went downstairs together and found Ian sitting on the sofa watching an
adventure program. Although Ian was a sub-beastman, but he was always very curious
about the outside world.

Edgar glanced at his father and then at his mother and suddenly said, "Father, Mother, I
have one more thing to say."

"What?" Chris asked in puzzlement.

"My beast bead was lost. It should’ve broken down." Edgar said. After the beast bead left
the beastman's body, if it was not ingested by the sub-beastman, it would break down after
a while.

Chris and Ian’s expressions were all stiff. Edgar’s beast bead was lost?

If a beastman's beast bead was lost, it meant that said beastman could no longer have
children. Generally, even if the beast core was shattered, the beast bead would not be lost.
Moreover, only if the beastman himself was willing would the beast bead be expelled from
within the body. Even a general examination could not detect the existence of the beast
bead.

"I was dying then, and I already forgot what I’d lost. I only knew that when I woke up on
Gass planet, not only the beast core was gone, but the beast bead was also gone. If it were
not for Shu Shu, I’m afraid that I would die there." Edgar explained.

"Those bastards!" Ian cursed, gritting his teeth. Those people actually made his son
childless!

If a beastman had no beast bead, he was equivalent to being "defective". At present, Edgar
was on very good terms with Shu Shu, and Ian totally didn’t expect that Edgar would lie to
them. Getting angry now was pointless.

"It's already very good now." Edgar said. Compared with turning into a fallen beast, merely
having no children was pretty good.

The bloodline of the Imperial family was likely to be severed; this was quite a big blow to
Chris and Ian. However, they thought Edgar was dead before, and compared to knowing
that Edgar had become a fallen beast, this could be regarded as nothing . . . .

"It's already difficult for the Imperial family to produce an heir in the first place. Sooner or
later, the bloodline will be severed . . . . Later on, you go and adopt a child or simply donate
the property. It doesn’t matter." Chris said. These two routes were ones he had once
considered.

"Thank you." Edgar said. He knew that saying this might probably make his father and
mother angry and upset, but this thing had better be said as soon as possible.

Anyway, it’s better for him to have no beast bead than turning into a fallen beast. Now was
the time when his parents would likely be most accepting towards such a thing.

"What did you thank us for?" Ian frowned. "Shu Shu, on the contrary, what’re you going to
do with him?"

"I’ll tell Shu Shu." Edgar said.

"You definitely must make it clear that if Shu Shu isn’t willing, you won't lay a finger on
him." Ian sighed and, thinking of Edgar's previous attitude, fought the urge to get angry
again. "Also, you treat Shu Shu well in the future. Don't mess around! You’ve already let him
down!" His own son was actually infertile. The more Ian thought about this, the more he
felt sorry for Shu Shu.

"I know." Edgar replied. Then he bowed to his parents and left.

Chris and Ian glanced at each other, a little troubled . . . . Their son was actually "defective".
This was truly a major bad luck.

When Edgar returned to his own residence, Shu Shu was reading and eating at the same
time. He ate very quickly, and both his cheeks bulged up.

This boy who clearly looked like a sub-beastman was actually a beastman, but Edgar still
liked him very much. Taking in Shu Shu’s appearance, Edgar took a deep breath and
expelled the beast bead in his body one more time.
When he told his parents that his beast bead had been lost, he was already prepared . . . .

Handing over the red bead to Shu Shu, Edgar said, "This is for you."

A Guide to - 48
Unedited chapter

48. The Beast Bead is Eaten

Edgar had never liked a sub-beastman before and most likely wouldn’t like any sub-
beastman in the future either.

He understood himself very well. Since he already liked Shu Shu, he would definitely not
like any other again from now on.

As for Shu Shu's feelings towards him . . . . He had the confidence to achieve the best,
making Shu Shu slowly like him.

Although a beastman loving another beastman and a sub-beastman loving another sub-
beastman were considered illegal in ancient times, but people nowadays could already
treat such relationships with tolerance.

In this case, it would be better to just give his beast bead to Shu Shu, which counted as
showing his determination.

"Is it alright to give me such a precious thing?" Shu Shu asked, staring at the red bead on
Edgar's hand. If it were him, he certainly wouldn’t be willing to give the red bead in his
body to others.

"Only you who are the most precious." Edgar said.

Shu Shu didn't know why his heartbeat suddenly sped up, but he nevertheless refused, "No
way, I can't accept it."

"Then you just help me keep it safe." Edgar said. "This thing’s very important. You
absolutely mustn’t tell others that I gave it to you, and you can never give it to others as
well."

"Why don't you keep it safe yourself?" Shu Shu asked.

"I’m afraid that others will know that it’s on me." Edgar said with a smile. "And I’m also
afraid that others will come to grab it."

Shu Shu looked Edgar up and down and realized that the only place where Edgar could
conceal some things on his body was apparently in his space button, which clearly could
change owner. As for swallowing the beast bead down into the stomach . . . .

After he swallowed the red bead down into his stomach, he couldn’t spit it out again. But
this red bead seemed to not take root in Edgar’s body?

If it was like this, Edgar indeed didn’t have a place to put this red bead.

"I’ll help you keep it safe then. I’ll just put it inside my food pouch. You can rest assured that
my pouch’s very safe, and only I can open it. I’ll never let outsiders see the bead." Shu Shu
said.

"That's good." Edgar said with a smile. He originally wanted to tell Shu Shu that if this bead
fell into the hands of others, he would be subjected to a life worse than death. But he
thought it was such a grave thing to say, and he was afraid that it would frighten Shu Shu
badly, so he simply didn’t say it.

In any case, after the beast bead left a beastman's body, in just two or three days’ time, it
would be ruined and no longer have any effect. At that time, it was not important anymore.

Shu Shu took Edgar's red bead and put it into his own food pouch.

Shu Shu’s current appearance was totally like a sub-beastman. Seeing this scene, Edgar had
the feeling of his beast bead being eaten by Shu Shu and could not help but want to kiss
him.

But unfortunately, he was clearly aware that Shu Shu was a beastman. Even if Shu Shu
really ate his beast bead, his beast bead would only get damaged inside Shu Shu’s body.

"It’s late; go to sleep." Edgar said.

"Okay." Shu Shu nodded and returned to his own room.

After returning to his room, Shu Shu strangely couldn't fall asleep. He could not stop
thinking about the bead that Edgar gave to him . . . . He struggled internally and finally
couldn’t hold himself back from taking the red bead out of his food pouch.

It really had to be said that the red bead he had eaten at the beginning was simply not as
pretty as the one Edgar gave him and didn’t look as tasty either . . . .

Having held and inspected the red bead for a while, Shu Shu then stuffed it back into his
mouth, but he didn’t immediately put it back into the food pouch. Rather, he kept sucking
on it.

This red bead tasted like Edgar, and he liked it very much.

Shu Shu played with the red bead in his mouth incessantly, using his tongue to roll it
around. After a long time, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and suddenly discovered a
problem.

The red bead was not in his mouth!

He didn't put the red bead into his food pouch and didn't open his mouth either. So . . . he
actually ate the red bead?

What Edgar had him keep safe was accidentally eaten by him!

What should he do? Shu Shu was desperate. He quickly meditated and started to search his
own body with the inner sight.

He finally passed through the heavenly tribulation and became a human. Now his body was
full of spiritual power, and there was also a golden core in his dān tián, spinning round and
round.

His golden core was different from Edgar's; it was smoother, rounder, and prettier. Well,
maybe it was just his own impression.

Shu Shu carefully inspected the inside of his body, focusing his attention on the stomach
area. However, his body only had the red bead that he had ingested long ago and absolutely
didn’t have the red bead that he swallowed just a moment ago.

How could this red bead not be sensed? Shu Shu was somewhat confused. In addition, he
felt that he had let Edgar down. And when he was fretful, he couldn’t help but want to eat
something.

While gnawing on the snacks taken out of his food pouches, Shu Shu suddenly figured out
that he should be able to draw that bead out after he ate a lot.

Thinking this way, Shu Shu did not sleep but began to eat continuously instead. And then,
he used his spiritual power as digestion aid . . . .

Finally, Shu Shu had to go to the toilet! He went into the toilet, but after a while, he still did
not find anything inside . . . . Maybe he had to wait for next time?

The food that Shu Shu hid in his food pouches was all small snacks. Many of them were
from Gass planet, and the taste was absolutely not as good as the taste of the food in the
capital star. Shu Shu was originally not hungry, so he was naturally very fed up with eating
so much. He got up from the bed and finally went to the kitchen.

Unfortunately, the food he and Edgar ate was prepared by the chef and delivered by the
robot, so the kitchen was completely clean and had nothing at all.

In the end, robot 006 found Shu Shu, "Excuse me, may I ask if you need any help?"

"I’m hungry. Can you give me something to eat?" Shu Shu asked.

“When do you want to eat? What do you want to eat?” 006 asked. “It’s already very late
now. Having the chef prepare a meal may take quite a while. It’ll be faster to order takeout.”

“Takeout then.” Shu Shu said. So late at night, he also didn’t have the nerve to make the chef
get up and cook for him. Therefore, he had better eat takeout.

006 nodded, and a three-dimensional menu that could be selected with a finger touch
immediately appeared in front of Shu Shu. "Please choose."

Shu Shu had seen his owner order takeout before. With just a few taps on the mobile
phone, someone then delivered the food and so on to the door. It was truly wonderful.
Could he also try it now?

These takeouts were all very expensive, but they really look very tasty . . . . Thinking that
his identity chip contained a lot of money from Edgar, Shu Shu was reckless and ordered
thousands of takeouts.

Since he bought takeouts, he was waiting for them to be delivered at home. Naturally, he
wouldn't know that all the restaurants he had ordered takeout from were getting excited
right now.

Someone ordered takeout from their restaurant, and the address of the home delivery was
the Imperial palace! The one where the crown prince lived!

The crown prince had grown so big, but this was the first time he ordered takeout, ah! Did
this mean that their takeout was very delicious?

These takeout restaurants immediately typed out a slogan on the star network, "The Crown
Prince Ordered Takeout from My Restaurant". Eventually, they saw each other’s slogan . . . .
The crown prince actually ordered so many takeouts at the same time? Could he finish all
those foods?

Shu Shu was certainly not aware of people’s misgivings on the star network. It didn't take
long for 006 to bring the takeouts to him, and as soon as he got his hands on them, he
started to eat without stopping.

When Edgar heard the sound of activities outside, he initially ignored them all, but the
noise subsequently grew louder and louder. He eventually got up and then saw that Shu
Shu was eating junk food, and there were already a few emptied takeout containers on the
side.

"Are you hungry?" Edgar asked. "Do you want me to increase the quantity of each meal
later?" Shu Shu was a beastman; considering that he was a growing beastman, it was
normal for him to eat more.

"No need, no need. It’s enough already. Today’s a special situation." Shu Shu kept eating,
and his belly ultimately bulged up. After lying down and resting on the sofa for a while, the
food in his stomach and intestines that was being digested at the fastest speed with the
help of his spiritual power finally reminded him that he should go to the toilet.

Shu Shu quickly ran to the toilet, but the red bead was still not drawn out in the end.

What should he do? Where the heck did Edgar’s red bead go? Shu Shu was at his wits' end.
He searched the inside of his own body once again, and this time, he unexpectedly
discovered that a certain part of his body was slightly different.

Was that a dot inside his tailbone? There was suddenly a gray ball in that place now . . . . It
should be the red bead, shouldn’t it? How did it turn into a gray ball? Moreover, it seemed
to be taking root in his stomach.

Shu Shu felt a little uneasy and came out of the toilet very slowly.

"Are you feeling ill?" Edgar was a bit worried.

"I’m fine . . ." Shu Shu said. He didn't know how he was going to tell Edgar about the red
bead. He was actually careless enough to eat the thing that Edgar had him keep safe. This
was really a disaster!

If Edgar knew, would he take him to the operating table? Shu Shu didn't want his belly to be
split and his intestines opened. He had better rack his brains first. Maybe he could think of
a way to take out the red bead?

Shu Shu yawned and kept using his spiritual power to pay attention to the gray ball inside
his body.

The ball didn't move one bit. It seemed that when the red bead he had eaten was going to
be discharged, it rolled into the intestines and then got stuck there.

Shu Shu was a little depressed, but he couldn't think of a way and could only set this matter
aside for now. Afterwards, he was sent to school by Edgar.

"Here’re some invitation cards. The banquet will be held in the Imperial palace in a few
days. If you have someone you want to invite, give them an invitation card. If there’s no one
you want to invite, then not inviting anyone at all also doesn’t matter." Edgar took out a full
fifty electronic invitation cards and put them into Shu Shu’s space button.

"I’m not very familiar with my classmates, so I don’t need that many." Shu Shu quickly said.
So many beautiful electronic invitation cards would be wasted since he definitely wouldn’t
use the whole lot.

"You just hold on to them. If you don’t use them this time, you can still use them for next
time after changing the programmed content." Edgar said.

It could also be like this! Shu Shu felt relieved now. After he got off the aircraft, he waved
goodbye to Edgar and then walked quickly to his classroom.

As before, Shu Shu was the first student to arrive in class. After he arrived, he began to
prepare for the lesson by reading the material in the book. He even found an
extracurricular book to read.

When Shu Shu had read more than half of the extracurricular book, his classmates arrived.
Synthia also arrived in a rush and sat next to him.

In the past, before the class started, the students in the class would be fixing their makeups.
Today was different though. Everyone was chatting, talking about one thing—a banquet
would be held in the Imperial palace!

"The empress was born as a commoner. Since he became an empress, he has only
organized less than ten banquets in total in the Imperial palace! Waiting for the next one to
come isn’t easy, ah!"

"Finally, there’ll be a banquet again. My father said that he’d definitely find a way to get an
invitation, and then he’d take me along."

"My boyfriend said that he could get an invitation and might take me along."

"Going to the Imperial palace to attend the banquet means I can see His Imperial Highness
the Crown Prince at a close distance, which is really great!”

......

These people discussed the banquet spiritedly. After that, they had discussions about
wanting to have their formal attires custom made and started talking about which family’s
jewelries looked good.

Shu Shu had passed through the inner demon tribulation yesterday, and now, his ears were
clear and his eyes keen. He could hear the words these people said very clearly, even if they
were only spoken in a whisper. And for a moment, he was somewhat unhappy.
Why were there so many people who kept thinking about Edgar?

"Right, I heard that the banquet this time is because the empress wants to introduce one of
his relatives."

"The empress' relative? Who is it?"

"Maybe it’s the future crown princess!"

"No way, are you saying that Myer isn’t the given crown princess?”

......

The sub-beastmen of the bridal class were all noble-born, but there wasn’t any who was
born to the major nobility. At that time when the Beastman Empire was first established,
everything was decided by military force. As a result, the nobility was all strong, and the
major nobility with special bloodline was even stronger. However, such a strong person
generally wasn’t able to procreate easily.

The major nobility’s life span was approximately two hundred years, and they often had
two or three children. Needless to say, it was impossible for them to allow these children to
be satisfied just to get through . . . . Sub-beastmen born to the major nobility received elite
education from childhood; naturally, they would not come to the bridal class to study.

The students of the bridal class had heard of some vague information—for example, a
relative of the empress went to live in the Imperial palace—but they did not know that said
person was Shu Shu. After a while, they even started to discuss the looks of the empress’
relative.

Shu Shu felt bored after listening for a while. Then he saw that beside him, Synthia was
staring at those people with hope and expectation across his whole face.

"You want to go too?" Shu Shu asked.

"I want to go, ah! I’ve never been to the Imperial palace!" Synthia answered and then
continued with grieving red eyes, "Unfortunately, I definitely won’t be able to go. My father
has an invitation, but he undoubtedly isn’t willing to take me along."

Shu Shu had never asked about Synthia's home situation. Now, seeing Synthia's pitiful
appearance, it was even more unlikely for him to question Synthia closely. "You want to go
too? I’ll send you an invitation card, OK?"

"You have an invitation card?" Synthia gazed at Shu Shu excitedly.

"I have!" Shu Shu replied, smiling proudly.

"You don't need to give me an invitation card; just take me along with you. Good gracious, I
actually can go to the Imperial palace! I can see His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince!
I’m really so happy!" Synthia was full of excitement. Covering his blushing cheeks, he
looked like a love-struck fool.

Seeing Synthia like this, Shu Shu decisively threw his former idea of wanting to marry
Synthia in the future to the back of his mind. Synthia was actually smitten with Edgar. How
awful!

Anyway, the most important thing now was to think about how he was going to get the red
bead out of his stomach.

A Guide to - 49
Here's a new chapter very early on the 25th because I'm going to take a holiday break. So,
next update will be on January 5th, 2019. See you next year, guys! And thank you for
accompanying me during this translating journey! ◦°˚\(*❛‿❛)/˚°◦

Merry Christmas and Happy New Year!

Unedited chapter

49. Being Truthful and the Banquet

Ever since there was one more bead in his stomach, Shu Shu always felt uncomfortable
from head to toe, and he also felt a little guilty when facing Edgar.

Having a guilty conscience plus thinking about the people in the class who were smitten
with Edgar and had been vilifying him all day long made Shu Shu quite depressed. All he
wanted was to hide from Edgar.

It’s just that when he returned home after attending school for a whole day, he actually
missed Edgar. Moreover, there were only he and Edgar at home. After hiding from Edgar,
he was obviously left alone. Wouldn’t he get bored?

Shu Shu got caught up in a quandary.

Edgar naturally found out about Shu Shu’s tangled emotions, but because he himself was
also a little slow and not overly expressive, he did not know what he should say to Shu Shu.

When eating dinner today, Edgar saw that Shu Shu looked uneasy. He recalled that it had
been several days since Shu Shu last played the snake-killing game . . . . No, it’s trying-to-
overcome-the-fear game. Edgar finally thought of a subject and asked, "Do you want to play
the game?"

Shu Shu thought of those snakes and, trembling all over, quickly replied, "Don’t want!"

"Why not?" Edgar asked in puzzlement. Hadn’t Shu Shu been very determined to make
himself become unafraid of snake?

"I’ve told you before. Snakes were really horrible, and I don't want to see them at all . . . . So,
I’ll just continue being afraid of snakes, okay!" Shu Shu declared. Now that he had passed
through the inner demon tribulation, he did not want to see those snakes any more!

Not only that, but after recalling the scenes he had seen during the inner demon tribulation,
he seemed to be even more afraid of snake . . . . This was truly a sad fact.

Edgar also felt very sad. He had been a snake for so many years; how did he, of all people,
end up falling for a partner who was afraid of snake?

"Do you want to play other games then?" Edgar asked again.

Shu Shu shook his head. Being engrossed in games was bad; he thought he was quite good
for not wanting to play games all day long.

“How about I take you out for a stroll?” Edgar said. “Is there anything you want?”

"I don't lack anything . . ." Seeing Edgar keep being concerned about him, Shu Shu felt more
and more guilty and more and more embarrassed. Finally, he couldn't help but said loudly,
"Edgar! I’m sorry! I made a mistake! I lost the red bead you gave me!”

Edgar was shocked, and his face changed. He quickly asked, “Where did you lost it?” If his
beast bead was picked up and ingested by another sub-beastman, that sub-beastman would
be his legitimate wife . . . . Although sub-beastmen generally wouldn’t eat a beast bead of
unidentified origin, but there was always an accident, wasn’t it?

"I didn't lose it somewhere. When I took it out of my food pouch, I accidentally swallowed it
down into my stomach. Then it became gray right away." Shu Shu directly confessed. After
he was done speaking, he felt much more relaxed.

"So it’s like that. Never mind. If you ate it, it’ll indeed become gray," Edgar said. A
beastman’s beast bead would be damaged after being ingested by another beastman, which
was pretty normal. "It’s already useless. You just throw it away, okay."
"Oh, okay." Shu Shu breathed a sigh of relief. Edgar was really great; he actually didn’t
investigate the situation at all!

Since the bead was useless, Shu Shu didn't need to worry. As for having it stay in his
stomach indefinitely . . . . He didn't feel any discomfort anyway, so if the bead wanted to
stay, then just stay!

When the bead was willing to come out, then he would return it to Edgar.

Shu Shu finally loosened up. Edgar nevertheless remembered what 006 had said earlier,
that when Shu Shu went to the toilet a few days ago, he stared at his excrement and
watched it for quite a long time.

Edgar reckoned that his beast bead was already expelled . . . . He felt a slight sense of loss,
but he didn't feel too distressed. His attention was quickly put on Shu Shu again.

Shu Shu was truly honest. Having done something wrong, he did not know how to lie to the
other party.

Shu Shu solved the big trouble in his heart, and the whole person became cheerful. Edgar,
on the other hand, began to unobtrusively enhance Shu Shu’s favorable impression of him.

It was at this time that the banquet in the Imperial palace was going to commence.

Synthia kept saying that it was all right as long as Shu Shu took him in, but it was
impossible for Shu Shu to pick him up. Therefore, Shu Shu still gave him an invitation card
that allowed him to bring along a partner to attend the banquet.

Holding the invitation card, Synthia was extremely excited. But after that, he kept
muttering miserably for half of the day because he had no partner whom he could take
along with him.

Shu Shu had a deep understanding of Synthia's sensitive nerves, but he did not feel like
paying attention to Synthia. He went to find Jones and gave him an invitation card.

"Thank you." Jones accepted the invitation. He had never attended such a banquet, and the
empress didn’t send him an invitation either. But now . . . going to the Imperial palace to
take a look was not a bad idea.

"I’ve asked the empress. There’ll be a lot of delicious food there, so we can eat to our heart's
content." Shu Shu told Jones.

Were there any people who came to the imperial banquet in order to eat? Jones somewhat
didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

However, Shu Shu was exactly the person who went there to have a feast. He really looked
forward to the banquet because both the empress and Edgar had said that there was a lot
of food at the banquet.

On the day of the banquet, Shu Shu purposely ate a little less at noon, but it was not in
order for him to look better while wearing a formal attire. Rather, it was so that he could
eat more at night.

Khamun Studio had already delivered the banquet attire one day in advance. Shu Shu put it
on after he had eaten lunch, and when he saw himself in the mirror, he couldn’t stop
admiring himself.

The formal attire that Edgar gave him was a simple one. Khamun Studio then made some
alterations according to Shu Shu’s characteristics. Now the attire was especially suitable for
him.

Although it was the weekend, but there were many more things to do in the military
department recently. Edgar went to work and didn't come back until the afternoon. When
he came back, he saw Shu Shu in the middle of showing off in front of the mirror, and his
mood inexplicably became better.

"This mirror can also show you the whole body image." Edgar said. Walking over, he
pressed the surface of the mirror, and a three-dimensional small figurine promptly
appeared on top of the mirror.

The small figurine was Shu Shu. It repeated Shu Shu’s previous movements in front of the
mirror, turning left and right and showing a big smile towards Shu Shu—Shu Shu had
smiled just like this towards the mirror.

This three-dimensional small figurine looked so cute! Shu Shu couldn't stop himself from
reaching out and touching it. Unfortunately, it was just a virtual image, and his stretched
fingers passed through the small figurine’s body.

But he still thought it was such a novel thing and considered this small figurine as a toy.

Edgar silently pressed the save button and asked, "What do you think of the clothes?"

"Very good, ah! Exceptional!" Shu Shu was extremely satisfied with the clothes.

"Go with me then." Edgar extended his hand towards Shu Shu.

"Go where? Is the banquet about to begin now?" Shu Shu was a bit puzzled.

"No, you must have your face and hair done." Edgar said.

Have my face and hair done? A look of inquisitiveness appeared on Shu Shu’s face, followed
by eagerness to give it a try. He had grown this old and yet never tried putting on makeup!
As for a man putting on makeup was not right . . . . His owners certainly thought that men
should also take care of themselves properly!

In the interstellar era, having your face and hair done was a simple work. As a daemon, Shu
Shu's skin was flawless and didn't require too much polishing, so the stylist focused on the
hair.

"This hair is really good. This is the first time I saw such a good hair. Every one of them has
no flaws . . . . Such a good hair, and you don’t even take care of it properly. You truly waste
natural resources recklessly!" The stylist looked at Shu Shu with a face full of accusations.

Was this necessary? Shu Shu was rather speechless. He thought his hair was already like
this, ah . . . . Moreover, this stylist obviously only changed his hairstyle a little bit . . . .

Shu Shu looked perplexed. However, after the stylist stopped his hand, Shu Shu discovered
that his whole person really looked much more vibrant, and his attractiveness index was
promoted to another level all at once.

Truly good-looking; he even wanted to like himself!

Shu Shu stared at himself in the mirror, and the longer he stared, the more pleased he was
with himself. But after seeing Edgar, he found that he seemed to be defeated straightaway.

Just like Shu Shu, Edgar had never spruced himself up. But now, after a makeover and
changing into a military uniform-style attire . . . . Shu Shu somewhat couldn't take his eyes
off Edgar.

This was clearly the model he had wanted to become, ah! So handsome! No wonder those
sub-beastmen all liked Edgar!

Edgar soon discovered that Shu Shu was looking at him with an admiring gaze and
subconsciously stuck out his own chest.

The banquet started at 7 pm, but at 6 o'clock, some people already came to the Imperial
palace one after another.

These people were all minor nobility, or simply people who had no noble status—in the
Beastman Empire nowadays, nobility was just a symbol of the bloodline, and the Empire
had long since made no allowance for the nobility, so the nobility was actually not as
respectable as one imagined.

Some people already arrived, and the food was already on the table, but it was still not Shu
Shu’s turn to go on stage. He was the focus of this banquet; for his special introduction, of
course he had to wait until everyone had entered the venue.

Sitting in the upstairs lounge of the banquet hall, Shu Shu was extremely bored.
“Would you like to take a look at the situation in the banquet hall?” Ian, seeing Shu Shu’s
bored look, asked with a smile.

"Yeah!" Shu Shu nodded.

After Ian turned on a power switch on the side, the situation in the banquet hall downstairs
was entirely displayed in front of them. If they wished, they could even hear some of what
those people said.

"That’s Baron Dickenson and his family. The family has a hereditary baronial title. They
also have a big hospital in the capital star . . ." Ian pointed to several people and introduced
them to Shu Shu. After giving some introductions, he suddenly realized that Shu Shu was
absent-minded, all his attention was unexpectedly on the food.

Seeing this scene, Ian felt a little funny and stopped talking, no longer carrying on with the
introduction. Anyway, for now, it didn't matter even if Shu Shu did not recognize those
people.

Shu Shu realized that Ian had suddenly stopped talking, so he turned his head towards Ian
and said, "Uncle Ian, you continue speaking, okay. I’m listening."

"Can you remember?" Ian was a little curious.

"I can." Shu Shu nodded and thoroughly pointed out all the people Ian had just introduced.
He was a daemon at the Golden Core stage; it was very easy for him to remember what he
had heard!

Ian gave Shu Shu an astonished glance. He knew that Shu Shu was very clever, but he really
didn't expect that Shu Shu was actually a genius. He only spoke one time, yet Shu Shu
remembered everything.

Smiling, Ian continued the introduction.

Shu Shu knew that his behavior a moment ago was possibly a little discourteous, so he
didn't look around absent-mindedly now. Instead, he conscientiously followed Ian and
started to recognize people. However, acknowledging that he felt he was too idle, he
couldn’t help but take out some food and sneak it into his mouth, and then he quietly began
to eat.

Seeing Shu Shu's appearance, Ian didn't know why he suddenly felt his mood improving
and that he was a little hungry.

Even before seeing each other, his impression of Shu Shu was already very good because
this sub-beastman had saved his son. After meeting face to face, he liked this sub-beastman
even more . . . . He always wanted to give birth to a sub-beastman. He imagined that if he
really had a sub-beastman child, would the child be like this?

A few days ago, after knowing that Edgar had actually lost his beast bead, Ian felt even
more partial to Shu Shu. Now, seeing Shu Shu stealthily eating, not only did he not
reprimand him, he even had people sent some food up.

For a long time now, Shu Shu could drop his integrity in order to eat a mouthful . . . . Gazing
at Ian, his two eyes shone like the full moon, and the smile on his face was particularly big.
"Uncle, you’re so nice!"

It was really easy to provide for this child. And he was so delightful, too! Ian smiled and
said, "Shu Shu, you’re the cutest."

While the two of them were praising each other, Edgar's face actually turned black. Shu Shu
was a beastman, ah! A beastman!

A Guide to - 50
Unedited chapter

50. A Rival in Love is Creeping In

Having something to eat upstairs, Shu Shu was not in a hurry to attend the banquet. On the
contrary, he started to eat happily.

Halfway through, his communication device suddenly rang. Shu Shu opened it to see and
found that it was actually Synthia who had sent a message.

Synthia had already arrived at the banquet ahead of time, but he was not familiar with
anyone at all, so he sent a message to Shu Shu, asking whether Shu Shu had come or not.

"Is it a message from a classmate?" Ian asked. Shu Shu certainly didn’t hide from him when
reading the message, and the letters on the screen were also very large, so he was able to
read the message just by taking a glance at it.

"Yeah. It’s my desk-mate Synthia who sent me a message. Uncle Ian, do you know Synthia?"
Shu Shu curiously asked.

When Ian introduced those people just now, he was familiar with all of them. It made Shu
Shu feel that Ian should be omnipotent.
"I mainly know the older generation. I’m not familiar with a young sub-beastman like him,
but Edgar should have his information." Ian said. When his son sent Shu Shu to the bridal
class, he had definitely checked the situation of everyone in the bridal class.

And him speaking out like this was partly to give Shu Shu a hint, letting him know some of
the things that they did and would do.

Edgar glanced at his own mother a little unhappily. He did investigate Shu Shu’s classmates,
but he didn't want to let Shu Shu know—what’s to be done if Shu Shu felt displeased after
knowing about it?

However, Shu Shu did not feel displeased and turned towards him with great interest
instead. Edgar thought about it and then sent Synthia's information to Shu Shu.

Synthia was the stepson of a viscount, and, from a certain point of view, his life experience
in the Beastman Empire was quite melodramatic . . . .

To begin with, Synthia's biological father died in an accident. His sub-beastman father
initially intended to raise him alone, but a viscount pursued him ardently later on. He was
originally a rather weak sub-beastman, and after his husband died, he did not know what
he should do. He ultimately accepted the viscount's pursuit and married the viscount.

He had eaten his former husband’s beast bead, so naturally, he could no longer give birth to
a child for the viscount. At first, this did not matter. The society had developed to the
present; there were many beastmen and sub-beastmen who did not want to have children,
and no one would think they were strange for not having children. Unfortunately, another
sub-beastman took a fancy to this viscount afterwards . . . .

This viscount should have loved Synthia’s mother dearly, but he nevertheless wanted
children. In the end, he actually gave his beast bead to this sub-beastman, letting the other
party give birth to his children . . . .

A person’s feelings would change. Between a sub-beastman who kept his former husband
in mind constantly and a sub-beastman who was dead set on bearing and raising his own
children and even gave birth to five or six children, which one was more important?

The viscount decided to divorce Synthia's mother, but Synthia's mother was hard-pressed
to accept it. The marriage that had been unhappy from the beginning also made him
depressed. In the end, he actually killed himself.

This was the case. Of course, there were some more details written on the investigation
report, but at the same time, there was no mention of the beast bead—after all, this was
considered to be a general knowledge that everyone knew.

"This is a scum male who had an extramarital affair, and the mistress even gave birth to
illegitimate children, ah!" Shu Shu suddenly sympathized with Synthia.
"This viscount is indeed immoral." Ian also commented after reading the information. The
number of sub-beastmen in the Beastman Empire was less than that of the beastmen. Sub-
beastmen whose husbands had an accident and chose to remarry were not few, and many
beastmen would not care about this. After getting married, they would concentrate their
thoughts and efforts on their sub-beastmen all the same. The viscount’s way of handling
matters would naturally be despised.

Anyway, although Ian found many more faults with the viscount, but he also wouldn’t say
much. It was because he had a bit of guilty conscience—his son had no beast bead, so in the
future, when he was together with Shu Shu, he would not be able to give Shu Shu a child,
and then Shu Shu's situation would be just like that of the viscount . . . .

"Shu Shu, since your classmate has arrived, would you like to go and chat with him?" Ian
asked.

"Is it alright for me to go down?" Shu Shu inquired. He certainly wanted to go down and
have fun.

"Just until it’s your turn to appear. Once it’s your turn, Edgar will come find you right
away." Ian said.

"Okay!" Shu Shu showed a big smile and quickly rushed downstairs.

Edgar felt a little uneasy. He walked a few steps forward and had the surveillance cameras
follow Shu Shu closely. Then, fixing his attention on the surveillance screen, he started to
watch it.

Ian goggled at his son regardless.

Once a beastman liked a certain sub-beastman, his feeling would not easily change, and it
would be difficult for him to like others again. Beastmen who would do such things like
Synthia’s stepfather had done were really not many. Since his son liked Shu Shu, his son’s
feeling most likely wouldn’t change.

Shu Shu had Synthia send his coordinate to him, and he finally found Synthia in a corner.

Synthia was standing there fretfully, all alone. After seeing Shu Shu, he almost shed tears
from his eyes, "Shu Shu, you’ve finally come."

"What happened?" Shu Shu asked in puzzlement.

Synthia twisted his body and spoke softly, "I’m afraid."

"There’s nothing to fear. Be a bit more courageous." Shu Shu said a few words of comfort.
"I’ll take you to eat some food?"
"Okay." Synthia gave Shu Shu a quick look, emotionally moved, and his face was red.

He also knew that his own behavior was not flattering, but he was unable to change it. Now
that he met Shu Shu, who did not mind his behavior and demeanor, he simply had to take
Shu Shu to be his own knight in shining armor.

Seeing Shu Shu walked forth, Synthia blindly followed suit, walking behind Shu Shu.

Shu Shu actually didn't go to a crowded area. He took Synthia to a corner that had food and
called Synthia to eat.

Synthia was a little worried that eating extra food would make him fat. He was also worried
that doing so would be weird. He didn't want to refuse Shu Shu though, so he started to
take some food. As he ate it, he felt that it tasted especially good and couldn't help but eat
more. "It's really delicious!"

“I also think that the food in the Imperial palace is indeed delicious." Shu Shu nodded in
agreement.

"There’re so many people here, and there’re many tall and handsome beastmen too."
Synthia covered his face with his hands, but his eyes couldn't stop looking at those
beastmen.

"I think they look so-so." Shu Shu gave the beastmen a brief look, unconcerned—these guys
were absolutely not as good-looking as Edgar.

"Shu Shu, you set your sights really high." Synthia said and then kept watching the
beastmen outside with eyes full of expectation. "I don't know whether they’ll like me or not.
It’d be great if there’s someone who likes me."

"If there’s someone who likes you, then what?" Shu Shu asked.

"Of course I’ll marry him, ah!" Synthia replied.

"Is it critical for you to get married?" Shu Shu could not help but ask.

Synthia was silent for a moment before giving a nod and then covered his small face that
was full of expectation. "If I get married, there’ll be someone who treats me well and
pampers me."

"So it’s like this . . ." Shu Shu nodded and regarded Synthia with sincere and earnest wishes.
"Synthia, I’ll tell you something. Relying on others is unwise; you had better relying on
yourself." A good few of his previous owners all said so!

Synthia was stunned for a while and suddenly recalled Shu Shu’s behavior these days, how
he studied with great effort every day. Synthia suddenly felt that he was quite useless, and
his eyes reddened again—no one had ever said this to him before . . . .

Synthia turned his eyes towards Shu Shu gratefully but unexpectedly saw that Shu Shu was
eating again . . . .

"Synthia?" A voice suddenly rang out. Shu Shu and Synthia turned their heads and saw a
middle-aged beastman along with a sub-beastman who looked neither young nor old
approaching them. The beastman's brows were tightly knitted, and he looked at Synthia
with dissatisfaction.

"Synthia, how can you be here?" The sub-beastman at the beastman’s side asked, the tone
of his voice very bad.

Synthia was so scared he instantly started to tremble, whispering, "My classmate brought
me."

"Didn’t I tell you to be well-behaved in school? How could you trouble your classmate to
bring you to a place like this?" The sub-beastman said while glancing at the plate Synthia
was holding with a slight disdain. "Also, coming to attend the banquet only to hide in the
corner and eat non-stop, what does it look like?"

Synthia immediately felt helpless somewhat.

"Synthia, since not many people have come yet, you quickly go back. Lest you stay here and
provoke someone you shouldn't provoke." The beastman said.

Synthia was rather unwilling to leave but also did not dare to rebel, so he could only stand
there foolishly. But this time, Shu Shu finally noticed the situation here. "What do you think
you’re doing? Why should he go back?"

The two men glanced at Shu Shu, and their tones were actually a little gentler. "Hello, I’m
Synthia's father. This child is ignorant and disobedient, so we’re just going to let him go
back."

"You’re that viscount who strayed and found a mistress?" Shu Shu ascertained this
beastman’s words and immediately thought of the information he had read before.

The viscount was initially very polite to Shu Shu because he knew that everyone who could
attend this banquet was a wealthy and respectable person, so he didn't want to offend
anyone. But even if it was so, being suddenly told off like this by someone would still make
him angry. His face at once became extremely ugly. "Which family are you? Did your
parents teach you to speak like this?"

"I don't have parents." Shu Shu said.

No parents? Shu Shu’s style of dress did not count as very outstanding. Not only did he
come to the banquet early, but he also hid in the corner to eat. There was also no beastman
accompanying him . . . . When the viscount looked at Shu Shu, he was no longer polite like in
the beginning. "Sure enough, having no parents is the same as having no education. Synthia
is my family, and this is my family's domestic affair. Who are you to interfere?"

"Shu Shu . . ." Synthia hid behind Shu Shu, gazing at Shu Shu worshipingly.

Edgar watched this scene from inside the lounge above, his face dark. After that, he did not
hesitate to go downstairs and walk over to Shu Shu—that sub-beastman actually looked at
Shu Shu like that; he simply couldn't bear it!

"How’s that your family matter? Here is my home, and you are in my home territory, so I
can meddle in it!" Shu Shu put his hands on his hips, glaring at the beastman.

"Your home territory?" The viscount was uncomprehending and then looked at Shu Shu
aghast. Here was the Imperial palace, and this person dared to speak like this . . . .

"This is indeed my home territory! Do you want me to call Edgar so you can ask him
yourself?" Shu Shu said once more. Using powerful connections to intimidate people; he
was familiar with this approach and could do it as well.

"You’re . . . the empress’ relative?" The viscount asked. This banquet, wasn’t it because the
empress wanted to introduce his own relative?

"What do you think?" Shu Shu asked in reply.

"Sorry . . ." The viscount promptly apologized. After that, he actually disappeared from Shu
Shu's presence very quickly and was even not seen among the crowd.

When Edgar, who originally wanted to be the hero who saved the beauty, had just walked
halfway, he found that the "beauty" he was going to save was already fine and even went to
eat again. That Synthia continued to follow after Shu Shu, but it was obvious that in Shu
Shu’s eyes, Synthia was not as important as those foods. Since he felt jealous . . . he
should’ve gone and devoured those foods.

Shu Shu was eating very happily now, but if he went in, they would definitely attract
everyone's attention, and Shu Shu would not be able to eat like this anymore. Edgar
stopped his footsteps far away and then ordered the chamberlain at his side to send a little
more food to Shu Shu over there.

"Shu Shu, Shu Shu! Could it be that you’re the empress’ relative?" Synthia looked at Shu Shu
excitedly after his stepfather was scared away.

"Yes." Shu Shu nodded.

"Eh, is the empress really going to marry you to the crown prince? Doesn’t the crown
prince like Myer?" Synthia's eyes shone brightly, looking very gossipy.

Definitely not! Edgar liked him! But he was a beastman and could not be together with
Edgar . . . . Shu Shu frowned, "Who the heck is Myer?"

On the other side, Julian, whom Shu Shu had met before when buying clothes, was standing
beside a sub-beastman whose appearance and temperament were very outstanding. He
and the sub-beastman were talking. "Myer, I just saw that Shu Shu. He’s hiding in the corner
to eat."

Myer lifted his head and clenched his teeth. "Let's go see him!"

TL's note:
Updates this month will be on the 10th, 15th, 20th, and 25th. After that, the chapters are
long again, so update will be once a week.

A Guide to - 51
Unedited chapter

51. Myer vs. Shu Shu

The Beastman Empire was very vast and had countless planets; Julian’s identity was simply
nothing in it.

He originally didn’t manage to receive the invitation card from the Imperial family. In
addition, his behavior last time of offending Shu Shu in the Imperial Plaza made him realize
that there was no invited person who dared to bring him to attend the banquet.

He thought he was already doomed to have no chance to go to the banquet in the Imperial
palace. He didn't expect that Myer actually asked him to go . . . .

Who was Myer? He was the only son of the Duke of Grote, one of the three archdukes of the
Empire!

Myer was two years younger than the crown prince. He grew up together with the crown
prince from childhood, and the relationship between the two of them was very good. The
crown prince never gave face to other sub-beastmen, but he was nevertheless quite nice to
Myer.

Of course, these were not the important points.

The most important point was that Myer was very, very remarkable.

When Myer was still quite young, he joined a few talent competitions of the Beastman
Empire and got first place. He was publicly known to be multi-talented and was two years
younger than Edgar when taking the Imperial College’s entrance exam at the same time as
Edgar. Edgar was the beastman who got first place in the exam, and he was the sub-
beastman who got first place.

In the Imperial College, Edgar majored in command and minored in mech and combat, and
his grades were always in the lead. As for Myer, he majored in mech manufacture and
minored in politics and weapons design, and he also ranked among the best, same as Edgar.

Less than thirty years old this year, Myer was already a famous mech master of the Empire.
He had even designed one kind of ammunition that was recognized by the military and
eventually became the standard weapon of the military. His excellence was unquestionable.

He was so talented and so outstanding, but that’s not all. The people of the Grote family all
had a taste for beauty. When seeking a marriage partner, beauty was simply a must, so the
genes from generation to generation were optimized. As a result, his appearance was even
more outstanding.

Every person's aesthetic was different. Myer was not necessarily the most beautiful in
everyone's eyes, but no one could say that he was not beautiful. And his temperament, even
other flattering sub-beastmen could not compare with him.

In the Beastman Empire, if Edgar was acknowledged as the most brilliant beastman, then
Myer was absolutely acknowledged as the most brilliant sub-beastman.

There were often some sub-beastmen shouting on the star network that they wanted to
marry the crown prince and give birth to the crown prince’s children, but in fact, those sub-
beastmen only shouted for fun, and many among them had probably been married already .
. . . Really, when it came to that, everyone always thought that the best match for Edgar was
Myer.

The masses didn't know much; although they would think so, but it was merely a thought
for them. However, in Myer’s upper-class circle, there were actually many people who were
already certain that these two people would be together. They felt that if it were not for
Edgar serving in the army all the time and Myer concentrating on his career, they might
have been together a long time ago.

It was also because of this that when Shu Shu, the empress’ relative, entered and lived in
the Imperial palace, no one would take him seriously.
Shu Shu’s tone of voice was not good when asking Synthia "who the heck is Myer", and then
Synthia raved about Myer's background. Finally, Synthia also excitedly stated, "Myer is
indeed the idol of all sub-beastmen! I admire him the most!”

Done talking and discovering that Shu Shu’s face looked pretty bad, Synthia felt a bit
embarrassed. "But now, I admire you the most, Shu Shu! I think you’re much better than
Myer."

This was clearly just comforting him! Shu Shu gave Synthia a doubtful glance and
absolutely refused to believe that Myer could really be so amazing. "He’s really so amazing?
He must be really capable to be so . . ." Edgar probably had long liked him, right?

Thinking about it, Shu Shu took out his communication device and started to search.

He searched Myer, and all kinds of news about Myer came out. After tapping open the
profile, he saw various kinds of awards Myer had received from childhood to adulthood.

So many awards they were practically too many to count! Among these, there were even
some awards he couldn’t tell coming from what competition!

Shu Shu, looking at these, felt his heart extremely uncomfortable. How was this Myer so
amazing? It’s fine if he was only very amazing, but he also looked good!

Myer and Edgar were completely two different types. In fact, Shu Shu did not like Myer’s
type at all, but even so, Shu Shu also couldn’t act against his conscience and say that Myer
was ugly. He even had to admit that Myer was the best looking sub-beastman he had seen
so far.

"Myer’s really so amazing!" Synthia said again.

Shu Shu was somewhat dispirited and downcast. "Yeah . . ."

Synthia saw Shu Shu not too happy and hurriedly said, "Anyway, Shu Shu, you can rest
assured that although Myer’s very amazing and has stayed beside His Imperial Highness
the Crown Prince for so long, but His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince and him aren’t
together and also haven’t gotten engaged. His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince most
likely doesn’t like him."

Shu Shu listened to Synthia's words and nodded. Edgar also said before that he liked him,
so he definitely didn’t like this Myer.

But he already told Edgar that he was a beastman. Edgar would not like him anymore and
would probably like this Myer.
Shu Shu was a little unhappy, but he didn't know why he would be unhappy. For a time, he
was inexplicably tied up in knots.

Shu Shu and Synthia stayed in the corner, and their speaking voices were low. Others
normally couldn’t hear them, but Myer and Julian happened to come over and nevertheless
heard the final sentence in Synthia’s speech very clearly and also saw Shu Shu nodding.

Myer’s steps stopped at once.

He liked Edgar from an early age and had been chasing after Edgar. He had paid a lot in
order to be able to become a sub-beastman who was worthy of Edgar, but . . . Edgar had
never said anything and even would never get too close to him. Later, so as to prevent
Edgar from perceiving his feeling, he alienated himself. He could only repress his feeling
strenuously, not daring to reveal it.

It dragged on until this year, and Edgar was already thirty years old. When Myer finally
reached the marriageable age, he had his own father negotiate a marriage between their
family and the Imperial family . . . . As a result, his father and the emperor had just worked
out a solution, intending to call Edgar to return from the front line and to try getting along
with him, when Edgar unexpectedly disappeared.

The so-called arranged marriage barely raised its head, and it was already gone. His father
went to investigate the cause of Edgar’s accident and learned that everything boded ill and
there were no positive signs about Edgar. According to the situation of that time, even if
Edgar had been alive, he most likely would’ve self-detonated his magic core later. This and
the fact that the military did not found Edgar after searching that planet several times
forced him to let go of his feeling towards Edgar. He believed that Edgar was already dead.
Broken-hearted, he went to a remote planet to find a mech master to become his
apprentice and learn from his skills. He intended to be far from the capital star to let
himself forget Edgar . . . .

In the end, he still hadn’t completely forgotten Edgar when Edgar, to everyone’s surprise,
came back alive!

After receiving the news, he finished his studies at the fastest speed and hurried back to the
capital star . . . . Unexpectedly, he actually found out that a sub-beastman had entered and
lived in the Imperial palace.

He had been curious about the sub-beastman in the Imperial palace, but taking the
initiative to go and find that sub-beastman was showing too much respect for him . . . .

Therefore, Myer curbed his interest and rested for a few days at home. Taking an
opportunity of this banquet, he planned to meet that sub-beastman.

He was very familiar with the Imperial palace. When he was a child, he was in and out of
the Imperial palace freely. He came to the banquet early this time . . . . He originally wanted
to pay a visit to Ian beforehand, but Julian said he saw Shu Shu . . . .

Myer was always calm and self-controlled, but in the end, he still couldn't restrain himself
from wanting to see what exactly Shu Shu looked like.

Others all said that Edgar didn't like Shu Shu, but he still could not let go of his heart and
even had a vague premonition all along.

"Edgar didn’t like that Myer before. But he looks so good. What’s to be done if Edgar likes
him later?" Shu Shu tried to sort out his complicated mood and felt that he would be
unhappy and that he should worry about Edgar paying more attention to a lover than
friends. After Edgar liked a sub-beastman, he would not take care of him. "If Edgar likes
him and then drives me out . . ."

He was all alone in this Beastman Empire. If he was driven out by Edgar, he would not have
any place to go!

Although he always said that Edgar was his disciple, which was indeed true, but Shu Shu
also knew that Edgar, up until now, probably still didn’t understand the meaning of master
and disciple. Otherwise, how could there be a disciple who declared his love to his master?

"You make Edgar like you, then it’d be fine, ah . . ." Synthia said. Halfway through the
speech, his expression suddenly froze—the protagonist he was discussing with Shu Shu,
Myer, was actually behind Shu Shu!

Synthia immediately shrank and lower his head. Then he poked Shu Shu . . . Myer was here,
ah!

"It’s quite difficult now if I want to make Edgar like me . . ." Shu Shu sighed and asked,
"What’s up with you, Synthia?"

"He was scared, I guess." A nice voice rang out behind Shu Shu. Shu Shu turned his head and
saw a very good-looking sub-beastman.

Soul shaken, he instantly started and cried, "Myer!"

"Hello, my name is Myer." Myer extended his hand to Shu Shu. It was just a very ordinary
action of holding out a hand, but didn’t know why, it looked especially good coming from
him.

"You . . . . Hello, I . . . I’m called Shu Shu." Shu Shu also extended his hand. He knew that the
Beastman Empire also had a handshaking custom, so he grabbed Myer's hand and shook it
a few times.

Julian saw Shu Shu's appearance, and “pfft”, a laugh escaped. A handshake was the most
common etiquette in the most common usage between sub-beastmen. The fingertips only
touched once, which made the gesture look very elegant. But when it was done by this Shu
Shu, it looked crude and also very ridiculous.

He was quite afraid of Shu Shu before, but now . . . seeing this person being no good at
doing a common etiquette and thinking that this person had also said that it was quite
difficult for Edgar to like him . . . Julian suddenly wasn’t a bit afraid of Shu Shu.

Myer also felt that he had made a big fuss over a minor issue. Looking at this person, who,
although cute, but also brash and uncouth, he did not believe that Edgar could really like
such a person.

However, Edgar did not like this person, but this person clearly had intentions toward
Edgar.

Myer’s impression of Shu Shu was quite bad, but he had already calmed down now and
naturally wouldn’t be lacking in manners in the slightest. “I know you’re Uncle Ian’s
relative. I’m just about to go pay a visit to Uncle Ian. Do you want to go together?"

When Myer called "Uncle Ian", it was in an extremely intimate voice. Shu Shu was
subconsciously a little unhappy and wanted to refuse, but then he remembered that Edgar
was there too, so he immediately said, "Yes, I’m going with you.”

Seeing how Shu Shu looked like he was going to go to the battlefield, Myer felt funny.
Without saying anything more, he took the lead to go upstairs.

Julian naturally wouldn’t follow up this time and moved back to the side. Synthia also didn’t
have the courage to follow up. In the end, only Shu Shu who went up hurriedly, actually
looking like Myer’s attendant.

Watching Shu Shu and Myer walking away, Julian gave Synthia a despising glance. "You
really have a big nerve, going as far as to talk about Myer!"

Synthia’s eyes reddened, and he did not dare to say a word.

Julian still dreaded Shu Shu, but not Synthia. So now, facing Synthia, all his rage towards
Shu Shu was vented out. "Do you think that Shu Shu can really get His Imperial Highness
the Crown Prince’s love? Dream on! Haven’t you smelled him? His body absolutely doesn’t
have the scent of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince. His Imperial Highness maybe
has never touched him!"

After a beastman had close contact with a sub-beastman, he could leave behind his scent on
the sub-beastman’s body. But there wasn’t a little bit of scent on Shu Shu’s body . . . .

This was actually Shu Shu’s personal habit. As a hamster that was very conscious of its
territory, he couldn’t stand a different scent on his body. Before, if his owner grabbed him,
he had to clean himself thoroughly afterwards. Now, when he came upon Edgar’s scent on
his body, he would also want to get rid of it . . . .

Of course, he could get rid of that bit of scent because he and Edgar didn't have too much
intimate contact and had no reason to exchange bodily fluid.

"Even if His Imperial Highness touched him, what could he do? His Imperial Highness will
never give him the beast bead." Julian said. Seeing Synthia look scared, he felt elated, and
the anger at his ex-boyfriend from breaking up with him disappeared without a trace in
this single instant. Julian was even a little glad that he had not accepted that guy’s beast
bead at that time. Otherwise, they would’ve had no other choice but to be tied together.

The beast bead within the beastman’s body, only the beastman himself could take it out,
and his ex-boyfriend had once taken out the beast bead, wanting to give it to him.

He was feeling unhappy because of Frank's existence then, so he didn't ingest it . . . . When
breaking up before, he kind of regretted not eating it. Now . . . after getting acquainted with
Myer, he could definitely find a better beastman.

At this moment, even if that man was determined to stuff the beast bead into his mouth, he
could spit it out and not let it put down roots in his body—after a sub-beastman ingested
the beast bead, his body would possess a womb that had the ability to conceive, and then,
after having intimate contact with the beastman, he could get pregnant, and the embryo
would form in the womb; but the sub-beastman could also refuse all of these things.

If the sub-beastman hated the beastman very much, it was absolutely impossible for him to
accept the beast bead that had the beastman’s scent and to let the beast bead alter his body.
Generally, he would directly spit it out.

Of course, if the sub-beastman loved the beastman very much, then there was no way that
he would refuse that beastman’s beast bead . . . . In the history, there was a beastman who
just gave the beast bead to the sub-beastman; the sub-beastman had not eaten it yet, and
the beast bead directly disappeared from his hand and merged into his body.

Author’s note:

Hahaha, if at that time Shu Shu didn’t swallow Edgar’s beast bead, it’d be dead. Shu Shu’s
really stupid.

When I wrote that part, I was worried that the explanation was too long. So I wasn’t too
detailed when introducing the beast bead. Also, some paragraphs from the beastman’s POV
caused some misunderstandings, so I tried to explain it again in this chapter.

When writing about the beast bead, I mainly thought of the difference between Shu Shu’s
body and a sub-beastman’s body. In the event that sub-beastmen give birth to babies, it’s
because they have internal reproduction organs. Shu Shu definitely has no way to get
pregnant.

He’s a daemon crossing to a beastman world, but it doesn’t mean that he can suddenly get
pregnant. Such thing doesn’t make sense. So, I think of the beast bead in the beastman’s
body that can transform a sub-beastman’s body.

Regarding the sub-beastmen of the Beastman Empire, the body itself doesn’t have internal
reproductive organs. The structure of their bodies is the same as that of a human male, but
the beast bead can form a womb inside the sub-beastman’s body, allowing the sub-
beastman to have the ability to get pregnant so they can produce offspring/later
generations.

Since it’s like this, the key for the sub-beastman to get pregnant is the beast bead. In other
words, if an ordinary man eats the beast bead, his body will also be transformed to being
able to get pregnant.

In this way, Shu Shu being able to get pregnant is justifiable.

A Guide to - 52
Unedited chapter

52. The Rival in Love Retreats in Defeat

After both Shu Shu and Edgar left the lounge, Ian turned off the monitor and stopped
paying attention to the matters below.

He was not a gossipy person at all, and he was not interested in spending time on these
things. Frankly, just holding a banquet already made him feel quite vexed. If not, he
would’ve done it frequently and not just once in a few years.

Taking out his communication device and connecting to the star network, Ian began to read
the various messages that had already been filtered by his assistant. Upon seeing this, Chris
also began to read his own mail.

Both men took the time to get busy for a while. Then they heard a knock at the door.

A banquet would be held today, and a lot of people were coming into the Imperial palace.
Consequently, there were some men who kept watch outside the lounge. People who did
not have the right identity had absolutely no chance to approach this area. Guessing that it
was one of the few privileged people who came, Ian immediately said, "Come in."

The voice-controlled door opened in response, and the person outside came in. Ian
discovered that the person who came was Myer.

"Uncle Chris, Uncle Ian." After Myer came in, he called out to them. "My body was unwell
after returning from Voisines planet, so I haven’t been able to pay a visit to the two uncles
in time. I came over early today. I haven't disturbed you, have I?"

"It turns out to be Little Myer, ah. I heard you designed and made an A-ranked mech in
Voisines planet? That’s really great." Ian said with a smile.

Ian was always very fond of Myer. Before Edgar's disappearance, he even had a mind to
play matchmaker for Edgar and Myer. But now that Edgar already had a sub-beastman he
liked, Ian would lay this thought to rest.

Chris also gave a little nod to Myer and then saw Shu Shu who came in after Myer and then
ran toward Ian’s back.

Chris really appreciated Myer, and he also thought it was a pity that his son was not
together with Myer. However, compared to Myer, Shu Shu was after all his family now . . . .

“Shu Shu, why are you not eating downstairs?” Chris, who had always been taciturn, took
the initiative to ask and even showed an almost invisible smile to Shu Shu.

Shu Shu also had no idea why he went up with Myer. For a moment, he didn't know what he
should say, which made him feel that he was useless.

"Shu Shu, come, come, I’ll introduce you." Ian stood up and, pulling Shu Shu, gave a simple
introduction to Myer and also introduced Myer to Shu Shu.

Shu Shu was pulled by Ian and saw that Edgar was not present, so his whole person was
very at ease. Myer’s heart, however, went “ba dum”. He clearly perceived that Ian and Chris’
manners towards Shu Shu was even more intimate than to him.

Just because this person was Ian’s relative? Myer was somewhat unhappy, but he had
always had a very good self-restraint and never revealed the slightest bit of his feelings.
Instead, he started to chat with Ian.

Myer talked about things that Ian was interested in. The two of them had a very lively chat,
but Shu Shu was in a fog listening to them and basically couldn't take part in the
conversation.

It’s still not long since he knew how to read, and furthermore, his understanding of the
capital star was superficial. It would be strange if he could take part in the conversation at
this time!

Hearing Myer and Ian chat about things he completely couldn’t understand and seeing
Myer’s every movement that was too good for words, Shu Shu suddenly felt a bit ashamed
of his inferiority.

He always felt that he was very powerful. After all, he was a daemon. In this world, how
many animals could cultivate into a daemon, ah? But when he arrived in this place, what
could he do as a daemon?

"Shu Shu, if you feel bored, you can go find Edgar." Chris said.

Only after Shu Shu heard Chris’ words did he came to himself. After coming to himself, he
felt a little baffled. Why did he suddenly become melancholy and moody?

"Oh, that’s right, why haven’t I seen Edgar?" Myer asked.

His voice just fell, and the door was opened. Then Edgar walked in from the outside.

Edgar swept his eyes over the room, gaze pausing at Shu Shu's body, and let out a sigh of
relief. He just went to the kitchen, and when he came out again, he actually couldn't find
Shu Shu. Only Synthia stayed alone in the corner . . . . Shu Shu didn't understand anything,
so he was very worried that Shu Shu would run into some problems. Now, seeing that Shu
Shu was fine, he could set his heart at rest.

"Edgar, long time no see." Myer got up and greeted Edgar.

"Long time no see." Edgar gave Myer a nod and asked, "Where’s Calvin? Didn't he come
with you?" He grew up together with Myer and Calvin. Myer always came with Calvin to
find him before.

"Calvin? I haven't seen him since I came back." Myer said with a smile, his face a bit
unsightly. When he came alone to find Edgar, Edgar generally wouldn't talk to him, so he
could only call Calvin to come along. Now Edgar actually lumped him and Calvin together.

"He should come soon. I call him over to see you?" Edgar said.

Myer was rather speechless and finally replied, "No need. I came to pay a visit to Uncle Ian
and Uncle Chris. I can definitely see Calvin later."

What Myer said was right; Edgar nodded. Then he found that Shu Shu seemed to be slightly
unhappy and immediately asked, "What's going on with you?"

"It’s nothing." Shu Shu replied. He very much wanted to have a proper chat with his disciple
and asked his disciple to not drive him out. But he didn't want to ask in front of Myer, so he
restrained himself.
Edgar also couldn't tell what the problem was, so he could only say, "Do you want to eat
something? I’ll have the kitchen send some food over."

Shu Shu shook his head.

Edgar had not yet opened his mouth to continue, and Myer suddenly asked Shu Shu, "Shu
Shu, which planet did you live on before? I’ve been to quite a lot of planets; maybe I’ve been
to your hometown." He didn't want to pay attention to Shu Shu before, but Edgar actually
gave Shu Shu a special care and a preferential treatment . . . . Where exactly did Shu Shu
come from to be able to make all his great efforts come to naught in such a short time?

"I used to live on Gass planet." Shu Shu said.

"Is it that Gass planet where Edgar trained? That place’s surely very beautiful, right?"

"It's quite beautiful, and it has some very big forests."

"I heard the forests on Gass planet there are all virgin forests. I’ve never played in a virgin
forest. It must be very interesting.” Myer said again.

Myer was very good-looking and also a good conversationalist. Shu Shu for some reason
didn't like him before, but after he started to genuinely chat with him, he felt that Myer was
not horrible at all. He even felt a bit strange and unclear why on earth he would dislike
Myer.

When talking about how dangerous the forest was, Shu Shu even mentioned the huge tigers
in the forest animatedly. "There’re very, very big tigers in the forest. They’re so very tall
and so very big and look extremely scary. One of them even wanted to eat me, and I was
really frightened at that time . . . . I hate tiger the most now."

"The tiger wanted to eat you? What happened then?" Myer asked curiously. Ian and Chris
also came over to listen—Shu Shu and Edgar had encountered such dangerous things?

"The tiger was killed by Edgar! Edgar’s still the most powerful." Shu Shu glanced at Edgar
happily but unexpectedly saw Edgar’s slightly displeased look.

Shu Shu suddenly remembered that Edgar had said that the things at that time could not be
told to others . . . . Although he did not talk about their situation of that time, but he talked
about the things at that time. Did Edgar get angry because of this?

Shu Shu immediately stopped talking. But he didn't realize that Edgar was in fact a little
depressed—Shu Shu actually started to chat with a sub-beastman again, and he chatted so
happily too!

Although Myer was a sub-beastman, but he was not like a sub-beastman at all and was even
more strong-minded than the vast majority of beastmen . . . . A person like him, when
seeking a marriage partner, would definitely not care whether the beastman was very
strong or not. On the contrary, he quite probably would want to find a beastman who knew
the score and acted tactfully. And Shu Shu . . . wasn’t he just like that?

Shu Shu was also very good looking . . . and the people of the Grote family liked to find
good-looking people!

Edgar started to be on guard again.

"The banquet is about to begin. Calvin should’ve arrived now. Myer, let's go down and take
a look?" Edgar turned toward Myer.

Myer, hearing Shu Shu talk about his interaction with Edgar in Gass planet, had been a little
unhappy. But the instant Edgar looked for him to talk, he suddenly felt happy. Now that
Edgar wanted to go out with him, it was even more impossible for him to refuse. "Alright."

"I’ll go too!" Shu Shu unconsciously exclaimed.

"The banquet is about to begin. You let Mother explain some items you should pay
attention to." Edgar refused Shu Shu.

Shu Shu was even more depressed.

Edgar was actually reluctant to leave with Myer and was also as depressed as Shu Shu. He
took Myer along and went outside.

After Myer followed Edgar and found that Edgar did not take him to the banquet hall but
took him to the back garden instead, he started to get excited.

Edgar was not too friendly to Shu Shu just now. Did he in fact feel very annoyed that that
sub-beastman would actually run into the virgin forest and need his rescue in the end?

Myer was just thinking about it when he sensed that Edgar had stopped walking.

"Myer, don't always look for Shu Shu to talk in the future." Edgar suddenly said.

"What's wrong?" Myer's emotions were stirred. Could it be that Edgar wanted to push Shu
Shu aside and was letting him back out of an awkward situation?

Edgar deliberated for a while and thought that towards the brother who grew up together
with him from childhood, he had better tell the truth. "I don't like him talking to others. I’ll
feel jealous."

Myer failed to respond for a moment. Feel jealous? Who were you jealous of?
After Edgar said this thing, he then recalled that he also had other things he wanted to ask.
"Myer, I remember that you have a lot of suitors. What gift from your suitors do you like the
most?"

"Why did you suddenly ask this?" Myer’s voice was a little dry.

"Besides food, I don't know what else I can give to Shu Shu." Edgar said.

Myer gritted his teeth and bore the pain. A moment passed before he answered, "Sub-
beastmen generally like clothes and jewelry. If not, they should also like some new high-
tech products."

"Shu Shu doesn't like them much." Edgar said. The former, Shu Shu was not very interested
in; the latter . . . Shu Shu very likely couldn’t use it.

"I don't know then. You had better ask him yourself." Myer said with a smile. He kind of
had an impulse to beat up Edgar.

Edgar nodded. "Thanks a lot. I’ll go back and think about it again."

Myer smiled, controlling himself to not show any abnormality.

A Guide to - 53
Unedited chapter

53. Shu Shu Gets Drunk

Shu Shu indeed didn't understand much about the banquet's protocols. He had to learn too
many things, and in the end, there were some things he didn't have time to learn. He
originally thought it didn’t matter, but now he was a little depressed and felt that he was
rather useless.

He had to study hard, and inevitably, there would be one day when he surpassed that Myer!

If one year would not do, two years then. If ten years would not do, twenty years then. He
was a daemon, and at Jindan stage, he could live for several hundred more years. Could
Myer do it? Certainly not!

Although the average life expectancy of the Beastman Empire was much longer than that of
the Earth, but it still did not reach two hundred years!
Moreover, he was really not inferior since he had a highly retentive memory! Thinking this
way, Shu Shu was immediately brimming with confidence.

This time, Shu Shu did not eat anything and seriously watched Ian, waiting for Ian to teach
him.

"In fact, those rules don’t mean much. If you want to learn, you can look for a virtual cabin
and learn by installing a program. As for the banquet this time . . ." Ian himself was born to
the poor. When he got acquainted with Chris, the military doctor would still abuse the
beastman roundly, which was very rude. The first time he and Chris returned to the capital
star, his situation was even worse than Shu Shu. So he was very understanding to Shu Shu
and also gave Shu Shu some pointers.

Chris, who was standing on the side, also inserted a sentence, "You don't need to go learn
from others. Don't worry too much; just be yourself."

"I’ll definitely study hard!" Shu Shu firmly stated.

"That’s right, no one can do everything from birth. You’ve learned things very fast." Ian
said.

Shu Shu thought so too and nodded at once. "I’m also very amazing. I’ll definitely study
hard and become as amazing as that Myer. No, even more amazing than him!" He had
always intended to just drift along, eat, and wait for death before. But now, his way of
thinking actually changed.

Even if he was only a little hamster, he also had to build a career!

Ian stared at Shu Shu's confident look and couldn't help but start laughing.

Before long, the people who came to attend the banquet were all present, and Edgar also
returned to the lounge.

When Edgar went out before, Shu Shu was being upset somewhat, but now he was already
fine. Seeing Edgar coming back, he was very happy. "You came back?"

"Yeah." Edgar said. "I brought you something to eat."

Shu Shu took a quick look and found that they were all the things he loved to eat. His mood
was even better this time . . . . Well, okay, he more or less liked to eat everything.

Shu Shu took the proffered food and started to eat. Ian, however, glared at Edgar, "Why did
you go for so long?"

"I went to the kitchen." Edgar said. Asking Myer did not result in anything, so he could only
go get some food back in the end.

Going out with a sub-beastman and not coming back for such a long time, were you not
worried that Shu Shu would feel jealous? His own son left Ian speechless, but he did not
have time to go educate his son right now—it’s time for them to go downstairs.

The hall downstairs was already full of people. Everyone who came to attend the banquet
had arrived. At this moment, Ian walked downstairs with Shu Shu.

Shu Shu, bearing Ian’s words in mind, kept smiling as he followed Ian to walk forward.
Although there were many slips, but there was no big mistake.

Watching this scene from not far away, Myer’s face was very ugly. At first,
he also thought that Edgar didn't like Shu Shu, and the result . . . .

Everything he had done before was practically like a joke.

"Myer, why are you hiding in the corner alone?" Calvin came over and asked, his mouth
hooking up on one corner.

"Did you already know that Edgar likes that Shu Shu?" Myer looked over, and his
expression was cold.

"Anyone who has eyes can see. That guy Edgar has always been cold as ice toward sub-
beastmen. I didn’t expect that one day he’d fall head first." Calvin said, laughing.

"Why didn't you tell me earlier?" Myer's words sounded ferocious.

"You didn't ask." Calvin replied. "And what’s the use anyway?"

If he had known earlier . . . Myer stared blankly. Even if he had known about this matter
early, everything wouldn’t have changed the slightest either.

"I’ve already advised you long ago. If you really like Edgar, then go confess to him promptly.
Otherwise, who would have imagined that you actually like him?" Calvin still had a smile on
his face. "I reckon Edgar only thinks of you as a brother." Previously, that guy, Edgar, simply
put all his energy into improving his strength and, as a matter of fact, had never given some
thought to any sub-beastman . . . .

And Myer? If he let go of his posturing and stopped trying too hard, he might still have
hope. But unfortunately, he had never expressed his feelings at all . . . .

However, him being like this was also excusable. Not everyone dared to express their
feelings after having someone they liked. Because after breaking through that barrier, it
was very likely that you wouldn’t even able to become friends . . . .
Calvin laughed bitterly in his heart, his sight on that sub-beastman whom Ian was dragging
around nearby.

Hearing Calvin's words, Myer's body was instantly tense. Then he turned his head to look at
Shu Shu.

That person somewhat looked dejected and depressed when facing him before, but now he
was actually sporting a bright and beautiful smile. Although he did not do too well in some
areas, but the Imperial family had already said that he came from a remote planet, so
naturally, no one would blame him.

But he was still very ordinary, completely lacking in extraordinary attributes.

How could Edgar like such a person?

Shu Shu didn't notice Myer's concern for himself. After all, there were too many people who
were paying attention to him now, making him have an urge to find a place to squeeze into.

Because he had not adapted well to an occasion like this, his actions were more or less stiff.
Fortunately, the problem was not big, and other people actually did not notice.

After Ian dragged Shu Shu to make the rounds, Shu Shu did not have anything to do. Shu
Shu breathed a sigh of relief and was just thinking of taking a well-deserved rest when the
closed door of the banquet hall was suddenly opened. At the same time, a sub-beastman
who was almost as big as Ian came in from the outside.

His arrival attracted the attention of all people in the hall. A good deal of them wanted to go
up and talk to him, but he didn't give those people a chance. Instead, he went all the way
until he arrived in front of Shu Shu. "Shu Shu, I’ve already heard of you, but I was very busy
before and haven’t had time to meet you. I’m really sorry.”

Shu Shu didn’t recognize this sub-beastman at all, so he looked towards Ian, and Ian
immediately introduced him to the sub-beastman. “Shu Shu, this is Edgar’s uncle, the Duke
of Mund’s partner, Jonathan."

After the introduction, Ian turned towards Jonathan a little delightedly. "Jonathan, you
finally returned to the capital star. How long will you stay here this time?"

"I guess I’ll stay in the capital star for a while this time. Once that guy Calvin gets married,
then I’ll leave." Jonathan said. "That stinky boy is already this old, but he only flirts all day
long and doesn’t know how to find a sub-beastman to settle down. I’m worried to death
about him!”

“The one in my family was about the same before, but now it’s finally all right." Ian said.

Jonathan glanced at Shu Shu and said with a smile, "Your luck’s still good."
Jonathan was a sub-beastman adopted by Chris' parents. At first, Ian had been jealous of
Jonathan because Chris cared very much for Jonathan, but later, the misunderstanding was
straightened out, and the two men also became friends. Now that they met again after a
long period of separation, they would naturally have a good chat.

"Mother, Uncle, I’m taking Shu Shu to meet some people." Edgar said to Ian and Jonathan.

"You young people go have fun together. No need to keep us company." Ian waved his hand,
giving his consent.

In response, Edgar took Shu Shu and walked away.

"Where are we going?" Shu Shu asked curiously.

"We’re going to meet some of my friends." Edgar replied. Although Shu Shu was not willing
to accept his pursuit, but he still intended to drag Shu Shu around to make a vow of
sovereignty over Shu Shu, letting others know that Shu Shu was his . . . . Other people did
not know that Shu Shu was a beastman, anyway.

Thinking this way, Edgar took hold of Shu Shu's hand.

Shu Shu at first didn't want to meet anyone at all, but he was pulled by Edgar, so he
obediently went. However, he didn't expect that the very first people Edgar took him to
meet were actually Calvin and Myer.

"Edgar, congratulations, ah." Calvin toasted Edgar with a glass of wine and stared at Shu
Shu with great interest.

Congratulations? What congratulations? Shu Shu was somewhat puzzled, and at this
moment, Edgar already opened his mouth, "Don't talk nonsense."

"How did I talk nonsense?" Calvin replied, smiling. Only after he saw Edgar's warning eyes
did he close his mouth and stop talking.

Myer also took a glass of wine from the side and said to Shu Shu with a smile, "You’re very
amazing." He actually very much wanted to say some cruel words. But, thinking that if he
let out some cruel words, he would make others know that he liked Edgar, which was too
humiliating, he was unable to say them.

"Yeah, I’m very amazing!" Shu Shu nodded in approval.

The orange drink in his hand gave off a good smell, so Shu Shu drunk a mouthful and, sure
enough, found that it was very tasty. He then finished the drink in two or three gulps.

The corner of Myer’s mouth pursed up just a tiny bit. Although it was fruit wine, but in this
kind of banquet, no one would drink so much of it . . . .

“This one’s very good to drink, ah! I haven’t seen it before.” Shu Shu said once he finished
drinking. Seeing that there were a few more kinds of colors on the table next to him, he did
not attend to Edgar at all. He walked past Edgar to get another cup and started to drink.

Upon seeing this, Edgar promptly went to follow. "Shu Shu, this is wine." Although this type
of wine was prepared for the sub-beastman, but it still contained some alcohol.

"It's okay. It's just wine." Shu Shu said. There was nothing wrong with him after he drank it,
so it might be assumed that it didn't matter if he drank a little.

Shu Shu indeed looked fine. In addition, there was still the multi-purpose spiritual
power . . . . Edgar didn't stop Shu Shu anymore and got a few things for him.

He had said to Shu Shu then, as long as Shu Shu came to the capital star, he would get him
lots and lots of delicious food. He naturally had to honor his promise now.

Moreover, he liked to watch Shu Shu eat.

Shu Shu ate some barbecues and felt thirsty, so he switched to drinking another kind of
fruit wine. After that, he drank wine while eating some food.

His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince . . . liked this type?

Those who originally didn't take Shu Shu seriously saw that Edgar always stayed close to
Shu Shu, so they immediately started to care about Shu Shu. But they were soon shocked by
Shu Shu's very fast eating speed.

His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince’s preference truly stood out from the masses . . . .

Shu Shu had already eaten a lot before, so he actually didn’t eat that much this time and
only tasted everything he hadn’t eaten yet. After having gotten a taste, he suddenly felt a
little dizzy and saw the world spinning as well. Then, almost unconsciously, he slumped
against Edgar.

Was this borrowing the strength of the wine to throw yourself in someone’s arms? Almost
everyone who saw this scene thought of this notion.

Then . . . they saw His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince leaving the banquet hall very
quickly with that sub-beastman.

Well, okay, it was apparently not throwing yourself in someone’s arms. It might be that His
Imperial Highness the Crown Prince deliberately got the man drunk . . . .

The banquet was more or less already underway. Holding a banquet this time was merely
to introduce Shu Shu. Since the introduction had been done, it was no problem if Shu Shu
left.

Only because Edgar was aware of this would he take Shu Shu to leave. And after leaving, he
was even more ecstatic of his choice to do so.

The intoxicated Shu Shu with hazy eyes looked extremely alluring and very pretty. This Shu
Shu should not be seen by others.

Carrying Shu Shu into the aircraft, Edgar couldn't help but kiss Shu Shu on the lips.

"Why are you kissing me?" Shu Shu suddenly asked.

Edgar froze on the spot and found that the eyes that had been closed just now were already
open.

"I can’t give birth to children, so you musn't like me. Of course, you shouldn't kiss me
either." Shu Shu regarded Edgar seriously.

Edgar, who was caught in the act, totally felt that this speech was not quite right. When he
refocused on Shu Shu, he found that Shu Shu’s eyes were closed once again.

A Guide to - 54
Unedited chapter

54. The Hamster is Taken Liberties With

Shu Shu seemed to have always emphasized that he was a beastman, and therefore they
could not be together. But he had never said that he did not like him . . . . Edgar was still
pondering over it as the aircraft arrived at the door of the house where he lived.

As a housekeeper robot, 006 simultaneously opened the door and turned on all the lights in
the house the moment the aircraft stopped. Then it stood in the doorway, waiting for
instructions.

Edgar did not instruct it to do anything though. Instead, he quickly went to Shu Shu's room
while carrying Shu Shu in his arms.

Shu Shu’s bright red face and the faint aroma of wine carried by his exhalation made Edgar
unable to control himself from wanting to kiss Shu Shu’s lips once more. But, recalling the
previous situation where Shu Shu suddenly woke up, he felt that he should not take
advantage of Shu Shu's impairment again.

After putting Shu Shu on the bed, Edgar planned to leave the house and go have another
look at the banquet, but unexpectedly, as soon as he moved, he was yanked back by Shu
Shu. Shu Shu, whose eyes were still closed just now, surprisingly opened his eyes again and
was regarding him with a very serious look. "Disciple, you know that I’m your master, don’t
you?"

Master and disciple seemed to mean teacher and student? Edgar really liked the way Shu
Shu looked when he said in deadly earnest that he was his teacher. Looking at Shu Shu’s
eyes, Edgar immediately answered, “I know.”

Shu Shu was very satisfied with this answer and once again said, “You’re my disciple, so
you can't drive me away, you know?"

"I won't drive you away." Edgar felt a bit funny.

"Even if you marry a sub-beastman in the future, you still can't drive me away." Shu Shu
frowned slightly.

"I won't marry a sub-beastman." Edgar promised.

"Then you won’t have children." Shu Shu's brow wrinkled even more tightly. As a hamster,
reproduction was his instinct. If it were not for his determination to become a human and
to not produce offspring whose life span was only a couple of years and that were unable to
develop intelligence, he might’ve already bred several hundred litters of pups.

"Having no child is no big deal." Watching Shu Shu's expression, Edgar’s heart beat a little
faster.

Previously, when Shu Shu said that he was a beastman, he thought that Shu Shu didn't like
him at all. But, listening to what Shu Shu said now . . . perhaps Shu Shu wasn’t really
without feeling for him?

"Edgar, you’re really great!" Shu Shu suddenly hugged Edgar, pushing his head onto Edgar's
chest and nuzzling it.

Shu Shu smelled especially good, and his body was also soft. Edgar, who originally wanted
to leave, immediately didn't want to leave.

Right at this moment, the wrist watch on his hand alerted him to an incoming private
message.

Taking out his communication device, Edgar saw a message from Calvin.
"Edgar, you actually left while carrying Shu Shu in your arms like that. Do you know how
many sub-beastmen’s hearts you’ve wounded?" Calvin sent a text message, but with an
emoji at the end, which was a sub-beastman actor with face full of complaints.

Edgar hadn't returned the message yet, and Calvin's second message already came up.
"Right, when are you coming back? Many people are here today. Let’s chat and reminisce
together?"

Edgar also wanted to have a chat with Calvin. However, after trying to push Shu Shu away
and only resulting in Shu Shu being wrapped round him even tighter, he promptly
abandoned this idea.

Was reminiscing with friends comparable to being intimate with a sub-beastman?

"I am busy. You all chat." Edgar sent out six words and then decisively turned off his
communication device.

Shu Shu was already asleep, knocked out, and Edgar watched him, not in the least sleepy.

He stared at the man in his arms for a long time and finally drew the man into his embrace.

His beloved was in his embrace. Edgar originally thought he would not be able to sleep, but,
smelling Shu Shu’s scent, he unconsciously entered the land of dreams.

The next day at dawn, Edgar’s wrist watch vibrated lightly, waking him up straight away.
And the first thing he did after he woke up was to touch the man in his embrace. However,
he only touched air.

Heart startled, Edgar looked in the direction of his chest but found that it was empty . . . .
Shu Shu woke up and then ran away?

Edgar thought of this almost immediately, but he quickly denied it. His alertness was very
strong; if Shu Shu really woke up and then ran away, it was impossible for him to not know.

In this case . . . Edgar suddenly saw the formal attire on his chest.

Yesterday Shu Shu had worn a formal attire and then lain down in his arms. Shu Shu . . . .

Edgar tore the clothes open and saw a palm-sized little hamster sleeping flat on his back
there.

Animals generally slept lying on their stomach, and furthermore, hamsters would sleep
huddled together. In contrast, this hamster’s sleeping posture was a marvel and even
exposed . . . . Edgar saw two very, very small balls, which actually wasn’t that small in
comparison with the hamster's build.
He suddenly had an urge to touch it with his finger, and then he did stick out his fingertip.

Shu Shu was sleeping very comfortably when he suddenly felt that something was rubbing
him playfully. Only when his owners touched him would they touch that part of him, and
vigorously too, which was truly such a vile thing to do.

Shu Shu launched his whole body to hug that finger and took a bite of it.

Asking for a bite? Wait a minute . . . . By all accounts, he was not a hamster anymore, but a
human!

What was going on then?

Open your eyes. Shu Shu finally opened his eyes and saw Edgar watching him.

Shocked, he flipped his body over and found that he had unconsciously changed into his
original form. Initially, this did not count as anything much. The crucial point was . . . did
Edgar touch him just now? And was still touching him . . . . The hair on Shu Shu's body blew
up. He faced Edgar again and bit him with all his might this time.

His teeth were very strong, but it was obvious that Edgar's skin was even stronger. After
being bitten by him, Edgar was not hurt at all, but his teeth were falling apart.

It’s really too unfair!

Shu Shu covered his mouth with his own tiny claws and turned round to slid into the quilt
beside him. It’s just that while he was very fast, Edgar was even faster and immediately
caught him in his hand.

The hamster's very small, furry body was grasped in Edgar’s hand, making his palm nice
and warm . . . . Obviously, two beastmen should have repelled each other, but he didn't
dislike the little hamster before his eyes one bit. He even wished he could go up and give
the hamster a lick or two.

Edgar touched Shu Shu repeatedly almost everywhere. He even grabbed Shu Shu and
turned him over to take a look at that place between his two hind legs.

This time, Shu Shu was already beyond angry—this guy actually treated him like this; it
was simply too vile!

However, no matter how he clawed and scratched that hand, it was nevertheless no use at
all. On the contrary, it made him look pathetic.

The little hamster in Edgar’s hand suddenly turned into a stark naked youth. The youth
then pounced on him, clawing and scratching once more . . . . What a very passionate guy!
"How dare you touch me as you please!" Shu Shu failed in scratching Edgar and also failed
in biting Edgar and finally could only complain.

"I'm sorry." Edgar admitted his mistake. He wanted to hurry up and disengage from Shu
Shu, or else . . . he might really make a major criminal mistake.

Although Shu Shu thought that what Edgar did was very vile, but since Edgar already
apologized, he would not pursue it again. "You can't indiscriminately touch me from now
on!" When he was teased by his former owners, he didn't feel anything at all. But when it
was Edgar, he, for some reason, actually couldn’t stand it.

“After getting drunk yesterday, is there any discomfort?” Edgar did not acknowledged Shu
Shu’s words but asked about other things instead.

"No, I'm very good." Shu Shu said. "Yesterday, how were things afterwards?" He really
looked forward to the banquet and very much wanted to see how exactly it would run. He
did not expect that he actually got drunk in the end . . . .

How shameful!

"Afterwards, it’s also like that." Edgar simply said a few words and asked Shu Shu again.
"I’m free today, and you’re also on holiday. Do you want me to take you out to play?"

"Do not! I’m going to study!" Shu Shu firmly stated. He already made a firm resolution
yesterday. He had to study hard every day, try to improve himself, and strive for becoming
a useful person in the future. He had better be more amazing than that Myer.

Let’s do it. Shu Shu found a pair of pajamas to wear, pulled Edgar to go to the study, and
then lay down directly in the virtual cabin. "I want to learn every kind of etiquette. You help
me download a program. I’m ready to follow and learn."

Since Shu Shu had a mind to learn, Edgar naturally wouldn’t stop him. He quickly
downloaded the program and helped Shu Shu install it.

After a few days, Shu Shu once again entered the virtual reality. Only this time, what
appeared in front of him was not all kinds of snakes but all sorts of figures of a person.

Heart calming down, Shu Shu began to learn inside the virtual cabin, watching a person
who was full of manners do all kinds of movements.

Before, he always thought he could do as he wished. Once he started learning, he felt out of
his element, but as time went by, he found a few tricks and learned faster and faster.

This kind of program was really convenient for a beginner to learn. Later, he could also use
it to learn something else . . . . Shu Shu did not mind taking all the trouble to do all kinds of
common movements over and over again. The most thing he did not lack was patience.
If he didn't have the patience, it would be absolutely impossible for him to internally
circulate that drop of spiritual power several hundred times every day just to become a
human.

Before he became a human, he briefly ceased to have a goal. Then he discovered himself
coming into a completely strange place, which made him think that it was all right so long
as he could just drift along, eat, and wait for death. But now . . . he had another goal.

He decided to wait until he became a little more powerful, and then he would continue to
drift along, eat, and wait for death.

Shu Shu had the mental power to remember and then imitate all kinds of movements. He
did some basic movements several times, and his score reached 80 points, which met the
standard.

Most people at this time would proceed to the next movement, but he, however, felt that it
was still not good enough. When he cultivated before, a little mistake would have brought a
big problem. Naturally, he had to achieve the best as much as possible now . . . .

Redoing it repeatedly for a few hundred times, Shu Shu finally scored 90. After redoing it
for several hundred more times, Shu Shu scored 95 and then 96, 97, and 98 . . . .

After reaching 99, Shu Shu would often get stuck for a long time, but as he practiced more
and more times, he was able to achieve 100 points at last!

Only after one movement got a full mark did Shu Shu start the next movement.

TL's note:
Next update will be on February 13th because I have to go out of town. Also, because future
chapters are 6000+ characters long, update will be once a week every Wednesday.

A Guide to - 55
Unedited chapter

55. Let’s Get Married

Although learning was a dry and dull and tedious task, but in the absence of tiredness and
hunger, Shu Shu absolutely didn’t feel that it was hard.

He would think that living in imminent crisis in the wild was quite terrible, but he wouldn’t
think that staying in the cage and cultivating day after day was boring. Merely learning a bit
of etiquette now was simply nothing, ah . . . .

If it were not for Edgar shutting down the machine when it was time to eat, Shu Shu
probably wouldn’t come out.

Anyway, once he came out and saw all kinds of delicious foods, he actually forgot to learn
anything for the time being.

He was a bit reluctant to face Edgar though. So long as he remembered that Edgar had
really touched and rubbed him indiscriminately, he would feel uncomfortable all over.

Finished eating the meal, Shu Shu dashed into the virtual cabin and started a new round of
learning.

At this time, after a night of fermentation and a morning of dissemination, Shu Shu’s
existence was at last known by the general public.

"Attending the Banquet, the Crown Prince Edgar and a Commoner Sub-beastman Were
Inseparable and Perhaps About to Get Engaged". News with that kind of headline became
today’s lead story.

Seeing such news, some people were happy, and some were worried. Obviously, the happy
ones were only a few, while the worried ones were very many. In addition, there were
countless people who wanted to know who that sub-beastman who got Edgar’s love was,
and there were many more everywhere who thoroughly expressed their broken hearts.

Unfortunately, although they were curious about said sub-beastman, but his photos were
not released on the star network. The people who knew how Shu Shu looked like were only
those who attended the banquet in the Imperial palace.

"This sub-beastman’s luck is very good!"

"His Imperial Highness Edgar actually has someone he likes. I’m broken-hearted!"

"Although I like His Imperial Highness, but I also know that I definitely don’t have any hope,
so I’m not broken-hearted. I wish them well!"

......

There were various kinds of comments online, but Shu Shu never saw them.

The virtual cabin could in fact connect to the star network as well, but he was not too
proficient in operating the virtual cabin, so he had never made use of this function at all.
Instead, he used another function after he was tired of learning.

The virtual cabin had a function to help people sleep, and it could also let people recline
comfortably. Many people used the virtual cabin to play online games, and then they would
directly sleep inside it afterwards. And so, Shu Shu directly slept inside the virtual cabin
tonight.

After he shut tight the virtual cabin, he immediately changed into a little hamster and
nested inside the virtual cabin. Sleeping soundly, he started to snore.

Although he liked to be a human, but sleeping in his original form was still the most
comfortable.

As a result, when Edgar couldn't find Shu Shu the next day and opened the virtual cabin, he
once again saw a cuddly little hamster .

Edgar was afraid that Shu Shu would be unhappy again if he went and hugged him . . . . But
such a little hamster, he really couldn't help but want to hold and hug him . . . .

This time, Edgar didn't use his fingers to rub indiscriminately. Rather, he used two hands to
scoop up that curled up little hamster . . . . He initially thought that Shu Shu would wake up
right away—after all, a beastman’s vigilant nature was very strong—but Shu Shu didn’t
wake up at all.

Not only did Shu Shu not wake up, he even looked like he was sleeping very comfortably on
top of Edgar’s hands.

Holding his beloved, Edgar's heart was very tender, and he finally couldn't stop himself
from kissing Shu Shu’s body.

The hamster's short but especially soft hair made Edgar's nose a little itchy, but he didn't
dislike it at all. Extending his tongue, he suddenly licked Shu Shu's body.

The beastmen of the cat family or the dog family had all experienced grooming themselves.
There was even a website on the star network that exclusively posted videos of little
beastmen grooming themselves, which was considered to be the cutest scene in the
world . . . . However, as a snake beastman, Edgar had never groomed himself. He had bitten
some furry animals to death when he was hunting though.

He always thought that having a mouthful of fur would be very disgusting, but now . . . he
licked once and still wanted to lick twice.

However, not waiting for Edgar to move his mouth again, the little hamster on his hands
opened his eyes.
The first thing Shu Shu glimpsed in a daze was Edgar. After that, he immediately turned
into a human, fell back into the virtual cabin silently, and then glared at Edgar indignantly.
"You actually want to eat me!”

Edgar: ". . ."

Half of Shu Shu’s body was wet by saliva, which felt very uncomfortable, but there was no
time to be concerned about this little detail. "How can you want to eat me!" He was sleeping
very comfortably when he was abruptly woken up and almost got frightened out of his wits
by a big open mouth in his sight.

If he didn't realize that the person was Edgar, maybe he would start attacking!

Still, why on earth would Edgar lick him? Could it be that Edgar was reluctant to eat him, so
he just licked him a few times to satisfy his craving? Thinking like this, Shu Shu could not
help but tremble.

He felt that Edgar probably wouldn’t really eat him, but Edgar’s behavior of slobbering over
him had to be firmly put to an end!

Edgar really wanted to eat Shu Shu, but he could guarantee that the "eat" he thought of was
absolutely different from the "eat" that Shu Shu thought of!

After picking up the pajamas inside the virtual cabin and wrapping them on Shu Shu’s body,
Edgar suddenly hugged Shu Shu and kissed his face. After the kiss, he immediately released
his hold. "Quickly get dressed. You still have to go to school."

Shu Shu intended to question Edgar but was suddenly sneak-attacked by him. His face felt
tingly and also itchy, and his whole person was dizzy. He even forgot that he was going to
question Edgar.

Why did Edgar suddenly kiss him? This was clearly something that could only be done by
husband and wife, or by male and female friends!

Shu Shu didn't dare to think more about it. After looking at the time, he was very much in a
hurry—he was usually eating a good breakfast at this hour! But now he actually hadn’t
gotten out of bed yet!

The body was covered with Edgar’s scent, but Shu Shu was currently in a confused state of
mind and feeling anxious as well, so he simply couldn’t be bothered to clean up.

Dressed properly, Shu Shu came to the dining table. Seeing him arrive, Edgar promptly said,
"Quickly come and eat."

"The things in the Imperial palace are all delicious." Shu Shu said.
"It’s good if you like them." Edgar replied.

"The things in the Imperial palace are so delicious. You eat them, OK! Don't eat me! Don't
think us hamsters chubby; in fact, it’s all fur and no good for digestion if you eat it. Those
voles and bamboo rats and so on, they’re full of meat, tender, and very tasty!" Shu Shu
stated seriously.

Instinct was very difficult to change. Before, Edgar regarded him as a human, so in all
likelihood, Edgar did not think of eating him. But when he turned into a hamster . . . it
probably made Edgar start to have a craving. This craving definitely couldn’t be indulged!

Edgar put down the knife and fork on his hands and faced Shu Shu earnestly. "I didn't think
of eating you."

"Why would you drool at me then?" Shu Shu asked.

"I like you, and I want to kiss you." Edgar once again confessed his feelings.

"You still like me?" Shu Shu was shocked. He had told Synthia that Edgar probably wouldn’t
like him anymore. He didn't expect Edgar to actually confess his love again now . . . .

"Of course I like you.”

"I’m not a sub-beastman." Shu Shu lowered his head, not wanting to look at Edgar's eyes.

"Even if you’re not a sub-beastman, I still like you." Edgar said. "I love you. I want to marry
you and be together for a lifetime and never part."

Shu Shu was originally full of words he wanted to say, but he suddenly didn’t know what to
say.

There wasn’t much feeling between hamsters. They were together all for the sake of
reproduction, but humans . . . . Humans seemed to genuinely pay particular attention to
feelings.

In those TV series, didn’t many people suffer terribly for love?

He didn't know what exactly love was, but humans . . . . They were willing to pay a lot for
love.

Edgar loved him? And wanted to marry him?

“You are gay?” Shu Shu asked in doubt. He had owners who liked to read novels about two
men in love. Edgar who was a beastman fell for him who was also a beastman. It was about
the same as being gay, right?
"I just like you," Edgar answered. "In fact, the case of two beastmen being together also
exists. Not all beastmen can marry a sub-beastman. Since ancient times, there have been
unmarried beastmen who partnered up with each other and lived their lives together . . . .
Nowadays, don’t say beastman and beastman together, even sub-beastman and sub-
beastman together also exists. It doesn’t matter if we’re together.”

Edgar spoke expressionlessly, like all of these were very ordinary things. While in reality,
he would most likely make huge waves if he was really going to choose to be together with
a beastman—because if he did so, it would make the Imperial family cease to exist!

Shu Shu . . . believed all of it.

On the earth, men who liked men were quite a lot and already pretty common. Edgar,
however, was a crown prince, and he actually liked him who couldn't give birth to
children . . . .

Shu Shu felt very flattered.

He was a daemon. Sometimes, he would have a fantasy where he could develop a

relationship with a certain individual like himself, but he merely fantasized about it, that’s
all. In fact, he never dared to extravagantly hope that someone would love him.

Edgar's words though . . . .

When he had run into that huge tiger, Edgar had come to save him. When facing the
lightning tribulation, Edgar alone withstood it. Remembering all of these, Shu Shu was
almost immediately convinced that Edgar was being sincere, and his face inexplicably
reddened.

Seeing Shu Shu's appearance, Edgar at once knew that Shu Shu definitely wasn’t completely
without feeling towards him, which made him extremely happy for a while. At the same
time, he also vaguely felt that Shu Shu was too simple and easy to deceive.

Not to say that Shu Shu had directly told him about the cultivation method then, after he
said a few words at random just now, Shu Shu already accepted his feelings as true . . . .

Edgar suddenly thought that it was very necessary for him to download some games that
contained a little crafty plots and machinations for Shu Shu to play.

Shu Shu was not aware of Edgar's plan at all. He totally didn't know how he should face
Edgar now. In the end, he was sent to school by Edgar practically in a dizzy state.

When Shu Shu arrived at school today, it was as early as in the past. Usually, there was no
one present in the skill class at this time. But today, very much on the contrary, all students
of the skill class were already present, and no one was missing. It seemed that . . . they were
all waiting for him.

Shu Shu had just approached the classroom, and everyone in the skill class came over to
watch him. The class monitor of the skill class, a sub-beastman with the highest status in
the skill class, even walked toward Shu Shu. "Shu Shu . . ."

He barely said two words, and his expression at once became weird. He finally said in a
rush, "Shu Shu, if there’s something the matter in the future, don’t hesitate to find me. I
promise I’ll help you deal with it properly!" Done speaking, he returned to his seat almost
in haste, which actually made Shu Shu, who was left behind, a little bewildered.

Other sub-beastmen also wanted to talk to Shu Shu, yet no one came over. But when Shu
Shu looked at them in passing, they all smiled at Shu Shu in unison.

Nearly half of the students of the skill class went to the banquet in the Imperial palace and
saw Shu Shu. When Shu Shu was nesting in the virtual cabin to learn etiquette yesterday,
the entire students of the skill class already knew about Shu Shu’s identity.

After knowing about it, they all felt endless remorse.

If Shu Shu was just the empress’ relative, then it’s nothing much. However, considering the
situation at the banquet, it was clear that the crown prince really liked him.

He was most likely the future empress, and they actually didn’t get along well with him
before!

Although the sub-beastmen of the skill class would also be smitten with the crown prince,
but they all had self-knowledge. They knew that the crown prince certainly didn’t notice
them, and so they never considered the crown prince as their target. As a result, they
actually had no feeling of jealousy toward Shu Shu at all, only thinking about how they were
going to make friends with this future crown princess.

However, this was absolutely not an easy task . . . .

When Shu Shu had just come to class, they all had ignored him. Now that they knew of his
identity, if they rushed up to him like a swarm of bees, maybe they wouldn’t be able to
make friends with him and would even provoke him to hate them . . . .

Thus, their behaviors became weird like this. Of course, there was also a different reason
why they would be so weird—Shu Shu’s body exuded a beastman’s scent, and, based on the
scent, that beastman was very, very strong!

Shu Shu lived in the Imperial palace. Who could leave behind a scent on his body?

Everyone stared at Shu Shu, and everyone showed a big smile toward Shu Shu . . . .
Being watched like this, Shu Shu wondered if there was a problem with the clothes he
wore. But, bowing his head to check, his clothes were good and clearly had no problem at
all.

Shu Shu took a seat beside Synthia and asked Synthia, who looked the most normal,
"What’s going on with them?"

Synthia moved to the side, a little far from Shu Shu. Then, holding up his face with both
hands, he regarded Shu Shu excitedly, looking even more beautiful with his moist eyes and
blushing red face. "Shu Shu, you’re really amazing!"

"How am I amazing?" Shu Shu did not understand.

"Yesterday, when you said that the crown prince wouldn’t like you, I still wanted to comfort
you. Now, it seems that you don't need comforting at all, ah!" Synthia gazed at Shu Shu
worshippingly, "Shu Shu, you’re really great!"

After Shu Shu left with Myer yesterday, he was ridiculed by Julian and got really frightened.

He was very, very worried about Shu Shu at that time . . . . He and Shu Shu had talked about
Myer behind his back; if Myer bore grudges against Shu Shu . . . .

Although Shu Shu was the empress’ relative, but this relative relationship was most likely
quite distant. In this case, if Myer hated Shu Shu, he might be able to make Shu Shu get
driven out by the crown prince.

And the result? He was getting anxious when he saw the empress bring Shu Shu out
intimately. The crown prince also followed closely at Shu Shu’s side, inseparable.

In the end, the crown prince, who had never liked being touched by people, actually carried
the drunk Shu Shu away! Personally carried Shu Shu in his arms!

Synthia had always thought that the description of a black face was just an exaggeration in
literary works, but at that moment, he felt that Julian’s face was really black.

Julian not long ago still vowed that the crown prince did not like Shu Shu. He did not expect
that in a flash, he was smacked in the face by his own deed!

Thinking about it, Synthia’s face flushed; he was simply unable to conceal the happiness in
his heart.

Shu Shu, however, still a bit at a loss. "What the heck is going on? Synthia, why are you so
weird too?"

"We’re like this because you’re going to become the crown prince’s partner, okay?" Synthia
said.
"Who said that?" Shu Shu was a little anxious. "There’s absolutely no such thing!"

"Everyone saw it yesterday. The crown prince likes you. Today, your body even has the
crown prince’s scent. Don’t tell me that you’re not going to become the crown prince's
partner! In any case, the crown prince won’t just toy with you, right?” Synthia asked,
sniffing the scent on Shu Shu’s body and then dodging aside.

The beastman’s scent on Shu Shu’s body was full of aggression, and he did not dare to get
near Shu Shu.

Anyway, it was exactly this scent that made the whole class immediately confirmed that
they should not offend Shu Shu.

Scent? Shu Shu stared blankly, and then he realized that his body was covered with Edgar’s
scent.

As a hamster who liked to live alone, he disliked other hamsters’ scents tainting his body.
But now, he would allow practically his whole body to be surrounded by Edgar’s scent! And
because his heart was a bit in a mess, and also because he was already very familiar with
Edgar’s scent, he actually did not realize it at all.

For a moment, Shu Shu felt ashamed and was unable to show his face.

"Your whole body smells like the crown prince. The scent’s very evenly distributed. Did the
crown prince kiss your whole body from head to foot?" Synthia looked at Shu Shu
curiously, face blushing. The crown prince was really very passionate; was Shu Shu able to
endure it?

"He didn’t!" Shu Shu retorted instantly. He was merely licked, that’s all! How big was he as a
hamster? Edgar only licked him once, and his body was already covered with Edgar's
scent?

Synthia only thought that Shu Shu was embarrassed. Covering his mouth, he laughed shyly
and then looked at Shu Shu with envy. "Shu Shu, you’re truly blessed. As long as the crown
prince gives you the beast bead . . ."

"Synthia, I have something to ask you." Shu Shu interrupted Synthia's words.

"What?" Synthia asked.

Shu Shu wanted to ask something, but when he turned his head, he saw that the whole class
was eavesdropping on his conversation with Synthia. Seeing him turning his head, these
people even smiled at him politely.

Shu Shu, without further ado, pulled Synthia and ran into the woods outside the classroom.
"Shu Shu, what do you want to ask me?" Synthia stared at Shu Shu curiously.

"It’s like this . . ." Shu Shu also wouldn’t cover up the truth and directly said, "Edgar said
that he likes me, but I don't know if I like him or not."

"You don't like the crown prince? How can you not like the crown prince!" Synthia looked
astonished.

"I don't not like him. I like him, but . . ." Shu Shu certainly liked Edgar, but he didn't know if
his like was the same as Edgar's like.

Edgar wanted to marry him, but he . . . he didn't know if he should marry Edgar or not.

After humans got married, they could not have affairs. Having affairs was a very bad thing.
In other words, if he married Edgar, the little hamsters he always wanted would not be
born . . . .

Seeing Shu Shu’s tangled look, Synthia at last understood one point. "You don't know what
your feelings toward the crown prince are?"

"That’s right." Shu Shu nodded.

"I’ll show you something." Synthia suddenly said, taking his communication device and
starting to poke around it. After he was done poking around, he placed the communication
device in front of Shu Shu. "You take a look at this."

What did Synthia make him look at? Shu Shu curiously moved closer, and then his whole
person was stunned—Synthia's communication device was actually full of intimate photos
of Edgar and some sub-beastmen!!

These photos had Edgar and a sub-beastman standing together, Edgar holding a sub-
beastman, and even Edgar kissing a sub-beastman!

These sub-beastmen all looked different; they were not the same person . . . . Edgar had
actually held and kissed so many sub-beastmen?

For a moment, Shu Shu felt a strong desire to beat Edgar up. At the same time, his eyes
were inexplicably stinging and the pit of his stomach was as uncomfortable as being
blocked by something. "He . . . he . . ." How could Edgar be like this! Before, he clearly said
that he only like him.

"Do you feel miserable when you see these?" After speaking, Synthia unexpectedly
discovered that Shu Shu’s eyes were already red. He immediately began to explain, "Shu
Shu, don’t worry, these’re fake. All fake!"
"Fake?” Shu Shu asked.

"Yeah, fake. It’s all PS (Photoshop). You look at this kissing photo. The original is the profile
photo of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince when he’s walking down to the lecture
stand at the graduation ceremony." Synthia quickly explained, showing the two photos
together to Shu Shu.

"So it’s actually fake." Shu Shu immediately didn’t feel too miserable and then asked again,
"They’re all fake?"

"Yes, they’re all fake." Synthia replied.

"Why on earth did you show them to me then?" Shu Shu glared.

"Don’t you feel miserable when you see the crown prince and other sub-beastmen
together?" Synthia continued, "This means that you like him."

"Are you sure?"

"Of course! If the crown prince’s together with some sub-beastman, and then they get
married and have children and are affectionate every day. And the crown prince’s wrapped
around that sub-beastman every day . . . . What do you feel?"

Just hearing Synthia saying all these, Shu Shu already felt miserable. He previously believed
that he was miserable because he was afraid of being homeless, while in fact . . . .

Edgar had already given him a lot of money. His identity chip contained money that was
enough for him to spend for a lifetime. Even if he was driven out of the Imperial palace, he
could still live comfortably. How could he be truly homeless?

The reason why he was afraid of Myer marrying Edgar was simply not because of this
point. He actually . . . .

He actually liked Edgar too?

Edgar was always so good-looking and a crown prince to boot. He was indeed charming . . . .

"Shu Shu, if Edgar marries other person, will you feel miserable?" Synthia asked again.

Shu Shu nodded.

"And if the other person’s replaced by you? If the crown prince’s married to you and
affectionate with you every day and have children with you, do you hate it?"

He didn’t hate it at all! But he couldn’t give birth to children . . . . Recalling this matter, Shu
Shu was a bit in turmoil.
Anyway, Edgar was gay. It didn’t matter if Shu Shu couldn’t give birth to children, right?

He couldn't stand Edgar liking others, so he had better let Edgar like him!

After figuring it out, Shu Shu’s mood became good right away. So much so that he hurriedly
took out his communication device to send a message to Edgar. “Edgar, I like you too!”

Edgar had just arrived at the military department and was reading some documents. Soon
after, his communication device rang. He took it out of his pocket and swept a glance at it
casually . . . .

Edgar’s whole body became motionless, but his heart was immediately in ecstasy.

Then, before he even returned from the ecstasy to himself, Shu Shu’s second message came.
"Let's get married!"

Edgar’s hand shook, and the communication device fell directly to the ground.

A Guide to - 56
Unedited chapter

56. Choosing a Good Day

The good news came so suddenly, and Edgar still hadn’t come back down to earth.

Picking up the communication device that had fallen onto the ground, he made a call to Shu
Shu with an expressionless face.

Shu Shu had just finished sending the message when he noticed that Edgar was sending
him an invitation to video call. Without thinking, he accepted it right away.

"The message just now was sent by you?" Edgar's face showed up on the communication
device. There was no expression on his face, but his eyes were watching Shu Shu intensely,
making Shu Shu inexplicably feel his face getting a bit hot.

"Yeah." Shu Shu nodded.

"I see." Edgar said.

You see? What do you see? Shu Shu was a little puzzled, but the video call was already hung
up at this moment.

Seeing that there was no activity on the communication device, Shu Shu put it away and
turned toward Synthia. "Okay, let's go back to class!" After clearing things up, he suddenly
felt very comfortable from head to toe.

He couldn't bear seeing Edgar and other sub-beastmen together. Now that he and Edgar
were getting married, there certainly wouldn’t be such a thing . . . . Shu Shu felt like a big
stone had been lifted off his heart.

"You . . . you . . ." Synthia, covering his own little mouth, stared at Shu Shu in shock and
couldn’t even stop his body from shaking—what did he see? He actually saw a sub-
beastman propose marriage to the crown prince!

"What’s going on?" Shu Shu asked.

"Shu Shu, you’re a sub-beastman. How could you send such news to the crown prince,
you . . ." Synthia looked entangled. Normal sub-beastmen all wanted the beastmen to
pursue them for a long time before agreeing to be with the beastmen. Furthermore, such a
thing like proposing marriage should be done by the beastmen.

"I'm afraid he doesn't like me, ah!" Shu Shu stated very seriously. "You also saw that many
sub-beastmen are more amazing than me." That Myer was much more outstanding than
him. If someday Edgar liked Myer, how could he deal with it?

The things he liked and the things he wanted, he would quickly grab them and keep them
well. This was his creed since forever.

"Alright . . ." Synthia nodded and then suddenly remembered something. "Shu Shu, didn’t
you say that we should rely on ourselves? You said that we should go audit other classes?
You know that we don’t learn anything important in the skill class."

“Okay, let’s go audit other classes!" Shu Shu nodded. He had already read all the textbooks
of the skill class and learned all he should learn. He absolutely wouldn’t attend school just
to learn impossible subject such as art appreciation, so going to audit other classes would
be great.

"Where are we going to audit?" Synthia asked again.

"Where do I know? I was going to ask you this, ah." Shu Shu peered at Synthia. He was still
illiterate not long ago; how did he know where he could learn something else, ah?

While Shu Shu and Synthia were pondering about where to go to learn something else,
Edgar took out his communication device to make a call to his mother.
"How come you make a call at this hour? What happened?" Receiving the phone call from
his son, Ian worriedly asked.

"Mother, I’m getting married." Edgar said.

"Getting married? Shu Shu agreed?" Ian was shocked. Hadn’t his son not yet worked things
out with Shu Shu? How come he was suddenly getting married?

"Yes, Shu Shu promised to marry me." Edgar stated with a blank expression, but he could
not conceal the happiness in his eyes, and he also could not stop the corner of his mouth
from curling up.

". . ." So they were actually two peas in a pod! But even so, wasn’t it too fast to get married
now? For a moment, Ian didn't know what expression he should assume and finally said,
"Get engaged first, and then get married."

"There’s no need for an inconvenience like that. It’s not necessary to get engaged." Edgar
replied. He used to think very conventionally before, wanting to wait after Shu Shu
graduated before he married Shu Shu. But now, he truly didn’t want to wait anymore, and
he wished he could get married right away.

He got Shu Shu to promise with great difficulty. If he didn't hurry up and get married,
what’s to be done if Shu Shu reneged on his promise? Some things absolutely couldn't be
delayed!

Edgar also knew that he was being a little mean. Shu Shu was very simple, and presently, he
might still not realize the significance of getting married. However, as long as he could get
Shu Shu, he did not mind being a little mean.

The joy in his eyes eventually changed into determination.

Ian hung up the phone call without the slightest hesitation. He felt that he couldn't continue
the conversation anymore. If he continued the conversation, his son might want to discuss
about the wedding reception with him.

Edgar’s mood simply could not calm down. After some deliberation, he sent a message to
his best friend, Calvin. “Calvin, I’m getting married.”

“!!!” Calvin quickly sent a message back and immediately send a second one. "Edgar, don't
you know that my mother came to the capital star to force me to marry? In this crucial
moment, you’re actually going to get married. Are you worthy of being my brother?"

"You should’ve looked for a sub-beastman to marry since long ago.” Edgar replied. How
good it was to get married, ah. His brain now was filled with the idea of getting married.

Calvin did not return the message.

Edgar originally wanted to find someone else to share his feelings, but then he
inadvertently saw a huge stack of documents in front of him . . . .

After quietly circulating his spiritual power a few times to calm himself down, Edgar began
to deal with various kinds of works and casually told people to hold the next meeting an
hour ahead of schedule.

While Edgar was being busy, Calvin handed his communication device to Myer. After Myer
had seen it, his face was ashen.

"Do you feel like dying?" Calvin was watching Myer, all smiles.

Myer threw the communication device on his hand to the floor, turned round, and walked
out. He was already in a rage at this moment, but when he came across Calvin’s mother,
Jonathan, in the doorway, he still halted his steps. “Uncle Jonathan, good afternoon."

"Myer, would you like to stay and have lunch?" Jonathan turned towards Myer.

"Uncle Jonathan, I have something to do, so I won’t stay and have lunch." Myer smiled and
said goodbye.

Looking on as Myer left his line of sight, Jonathan turned his head to face his son who was
standing on the stairs. "Still not go and chase after him?"

"He doesn’t have me in his heart." Calvin said.

"If he continues to not have you in his heart, are you going to become a bachelor for a
lifetime?" Jonathan asked.

Calvin touched his nose. "Of course not. Edgar’s getting married, and when that moment
comes, Myer will give up."

"Do you think he’ll give up?" Jonathan stared at Calvin.

Calvin felt that the expression showing in his mother’s eyes was uncanny, but he didn’t take
it seriously. “Mother, don’t worry about my marriage. Let’s think about what wedding gift
we should give when Edgar gets married!”

Jonathan gave Calvin a fleeting glare and then sighed. "You, ah . . ."

Shu Shu was completely ignorant about what happened on the outside. At this moment,
both he and Synthia already returned to the skill class and continued to attend class.

They had a mind to go learn some other skills, but while it was a great idea, getting it going
was not easy to do. Not to mention that they completely didn't know what to learn, Shu
Shu’s current identity was also a big problem.

There were many wealthy and respectable people in the Imperial College. After the
banquet yesterday, it was estimated that everyone already recognized Shu Shu. If Shu Shu
went and audit a class now, then it was not to learn but to be surrounded by people and
become a spectacle.

Shu Shu gave up the plan to go and audit other classes and began to self-study just like
before.

The things he learned were not systematic enough. Rather than thinking about going and
learning college courses now, he had better try to learn elementary and middle school
subjects first.

After downloading the elementary school textbooks, Shu Shu was instantly stupid.

He had no problem with cultural subjects since he had a highly retentive memory and could
always learn very fast. However . . . what the devil were these science subjects?

He still understood some mathematics, but . . . the difference between the mathematics,
physics, and chemistry that people learned on Earth and the subjects here was too big, just
as big as the difference between abacus and computer!

If the people who compiled "The Nine Chapters on the Mathematical Art" in ancient China
suddenly came to modern times on Earth and looked at the mathematics textbooks for
primary school students, they were most likely unable to understand them. Shu Shu now . . .
was of course unable to understand what he was looking at as well.

Shu Shu chose some subjects and asked Synthia.

"These subjects are all very difficult. It’s exactly because I couldn't learn them so I had no
other choice but to attend the skill class." Giving a glance at the stuff Shu Shu was viewing,
Synthia stated sadly.

Shu Shu had a blank face.

At noon, many beastmen came to the doorway of the skill class just like in the past . . . . No,
there were more people coming today than in the past. In addition to beastmen, there were
even many sub-beastmen coming!

Shu Shu had misgivings. After reaching Jindan stage, his ears were much more useful, so he
listened to some of the discussions.

"Which one is Shu Shu?"

"It’s the one sitting in the left corner."

"It turns out that he’s Shu Shu. He’s really in the skill class, ah . . ."

"Why does the crown prince like a sub-beastman who can only study in the skill class?"

......

So many people came just to judge him! Shu Shu was quite indignant. Why did those people
look down on him? If he had lived here from childhood, he would’ve received this place’s
education from childhood, and maybe he also could’ve passed the entrance exam of the
Imperial College justly and honorably!

Lowering his head, Shu Shu continued to study the textbook seriously.

"Shu Shu, everyone outside must be coming to see you, right?" Synthia said.

"Must be." Shu Shu replied depressedly.

The skill class had finished very early. In the past, Shu Shu and Synthia were ignored, but
today they both became the golden boys. Everyone came over and surrounded them; the
people in the class cordially invited them to go eat while the people outside looked at them
curiously.

Most of them did nothing more than taking a look. When they faced Shu Shu, they were
somewhat green with envy, but they wouldn’t really do anything. However, there would
always be an exception to everything.

Shu Shu once again saw his old acquaintance Julian.

Speaking of Julian and Shu Shu, they had met three times in total, but it couldn’t be said that
they were familiar with each other. Still, people Shu Shu had had contact with in the
Beastman Empire were really too few, so Julian could also be considered as an
acquaintance.

Standing out in a crowd of beastmen and sub-beastmen, Julian looked at Shu Shu with an
ugly face. "You have quite a skill, ah!"

Even if Shu Shu didn't understand much about the ways of the world, but at this moment,
he could still discern that this was a bad person.

"Pretending to be drunk and then throwing yourself at the crown prince to seduce him . . . .
Only you, a shameless sub-beastman, could do this kind of thing." Julian said again.

He was initially scared yesterday, for fear that Shu Shu would come find him and give him
trouble, but after he went home later, the more he thought about it, the more he thought
that something was wrong.
At that time, Shu Shu himself said that the crown prince did not like him. And people
normally wouldn’t mistake their own feelings. In this case, why was the crown prince so
apprehensive about him afterwards? It might be that this Shu Shu played some tricks or
directly had the empress force the crown prince.

If Shu Shu really made the crown prince so apprehensive . . . . How could no one had ever
seen the crown prince picking him up or dropping him off the school even though he had
been studying in the skill class for so many days?

How apprehensive the beastmen were toward their own sub-beastmen, they sub-beastmen
were the most clear about!

With such a notion, Julian immediately wasn’t that scared and even took the initiative to
find Shu Shu.

Many people knew that he had once offended Shu Shu. In the past two days, after the news
that the crown prince would probably marry Shu Shu had come out, his life had been
extremely difficult. So right now, he desperately hoped everyone believed that the crown
prince actually didn't take Shu Shu seriously at all.

"You’re really shameless!" Shu Shu scowled at Julian. "It’s Edgar who liked me first, and I
didn't seduce him."

When Julian heard Shu Shu's words, his face changed slightly, and then he said, "How can
the crown prince like you, a sub-beastman who can only go to the bridal class?"

"What’s wrong with the bridal class? Why can't he like me?" Shu Shu promptly responded.

Other sub-beastmen of the bridal class were also angry. "Exactly! What’s wrong with our
bridal class? We’re at least better than you. We won’t go and steal other people's
beastman!"

Criticized by these people, Julian’s expression subtly changed. When his ex-boyfriend had
an affair with him, he was indeed Frank's boyfriend, but Frank's family background was too
inferior, so after expressing his goodwill, his ex-boyfriend ultimately chose him.

The thing he did was indeed dishonorable, but he also couldn’t let these people talk. "I stole
other people’s beastman, so what? Didn't he steal too?"

Julian pointed at Shu Shu and still added, "Myer and the crown prince are a couple made by
Heaven and arranged by Earth."

"Who said Edgar and Meyer are a couple? Edgar only likes me, and we’re even getting
married!" Shu Shu raised his chin and stated proudly.
Shu Shu so confidently said that he would marry the crown prince. He certainly scared
Julian once again and made Edgar, who wanted to be a hero saving the beauty, discover
that . . . he seemed to arrive late again.

By using the might of his pressure to smooth the path for him, almost everyone discovered
Edgar’s arrival immediately. The beastmen, who were more respectful of their bodies’
reaction, quickly made way for him.

Sub-beastmen had no deep perception of the pressure, but they also didn’t feel particularly
better, not to mention Julian.

He definitely had made some inquiries before, and the crown prince had never come to find
Shu Shu. Why did the crown prince suddenly come this time?

"What do you want to do with my fiancé?" Edgar looked at Julian coldly.

"No . . ." Julian wanted to turn round and run away, but he simply couldn't move his feet.

"Shu Shu, I come to pick you up for lunch." Edgar no longer paid attention to Julian and
extended a hand toward Shu Shu.

Putting his own hand on Edgar's, Shu Shu glanced at Julian smugly and, at the same time,
was extremely satisfied with Edgar—Edgar really gave him face!

"I and Shu Shu will soon get married. I hope you can come to our wedding at that time."
Edgar, leading Shu Shu away, stated to the students behind Shu Shu.

Although the star network previously said that Edgar and Shu Shu would probably get
engaged, but that was merely the media's own speculation. Now though . . . the crown
prince himself admitted that they were going to get married?

The students of the bridal class were shocked.

In the past, many nobilities’ wives came from the skill classes. But now, although the
students of the skill class all married well, but it had been a long, long time since one of
them had married so well!

Everyone gazed at Shu Shu reverently, which actually made Shu Shu break out in
goosebumps.

Edgar originally planned to take Shu Shu to eat outside, but then he announced that he was
getting married . . . . Edgar brought Shu Shu back to the Imperial palace directly and went to
Ian’s place.

"Why did you two suddenly come over?" Ian asked.

"We want to get married." Edgar said, intending to discuss with Ian the specific
considerations for getting married.

After Shu Shu had proudly said that they were getting married, he could not wait any
longer.

"You can get engaged first . . ."

"It won’t do. Everyone now knows that I’m getting married." Edgar indifferently told about
what happened before.

My own son . . . . Did he intend to force a marriage? Ian stared at Edgar for a long moment
and finally turned toward Shu Shu and hesitantly asked, "Shu Shu, are you willing to not
have a child?"

Suddenly talking about marriage, Shu Shu actually felt a little uneasy. Now that he was
asked about this by Ian, he felt very guilty.

He still nodded though. "I’m willing to not have a child!"

"You go and get married then. Choose a good day." Ian said.

"I think ten days later is a good day." Edgar said. It was a day with a beautiful history, and
many people celebrated it as Valentine's Day.

"In your dreams! Such a short time isn’t enough to prepare for a wedding!" Ian retorted.

Hearing those words, Edgar was rather disappointed, but he immediately said again, "Then
we go and get the certificate on that day. We’ll hold the wedding reception later."

"It's good enough." Ian gave Edgar a quick glare.

The development was so fast, and he, unexpectedly, was really getting married . . . . Shu Shu
was slightly lost, but after taking a look at Edgar, he felt that this was actually great.

Once Edgar married him, they could be together forever . . . .

Thinking of this, Shu Shu inexplicably wanted to laugh.

An announcement was issued only two days after the Imperial family held a banquet,
saying that the crown prince and Shu Shu were already engaged and about to get married,
which confirmed the previous news straightway.

After the news came out yesterday, there was a small group of people who got some news
from other places, saying that Edgar actually didn’t care about Shu Shu at all . . . . These
people had arranged a press release and were just going to send it out. They didn’t expect
to suddenly see an announcement from the Imperial family.

Already engaged? Were going to get married?

They hadn’t even investigated what Shu Shu did in the past, and now he was actually going
to get married?

For a time, the star network was blown up.

Many more people were broken-hearted, and many more people were envious of Shu Shu.

And right now, Shu Shu, whom people believed should have been billing and cooing with
the crown prince, was in fact learning the etiquette in the virtual cabin.

He was getting married, ah! And he currently still hadn't mastered the action of eating! He
had to work harder and learn more quickly!

Shu Shu had decided not to go to school for the time being and began to skip his sleep and
meals to study.

Shu Shu continued to practice tirelessly, over and over again.

This time, Edgar did not wait until dawn to go and open the virtual cabin.

The actual owner of this virtual cabin was him, and the operation he gave Shu Shu was in
juvenile mode. Even if Shu Shu locked himself in, he could still open it . . . .

Edgar opened the virtual cabin once it was midnight, and then he scooped up the little
hamster inside and put him on his chest.

The tiny hamster leaned against his chest and then rubbed against it, sleeping soundly.
Edgar smiled and bring him to his bedroom.

As long as they could sleep in the same bed, he didn't mind sleeping with a hamster.

When Shu Shu woke up in the early morning, he found himself covered by a piece of cloth,
and under his body . . . .

It was Edgar’s scent and Edgar’s flesh, and he could also hear Edgar’s heartbeat. And the
little thing on the side that his paw happened to cover should be Edgar's nipple.

Shu Shu subconsciously fondled that little thing with his paw.

"Are you molesting me?" Edgar's voice suddenly came out, along with a whiff of
indescribable scent.
It’s obviously you who molested me! Putting all of me on your body! Shu Shu was a little
disgruntled, so not only did he not move his paw away, he even pressed his paw down.

And then he found a big hand reaching out to him . . . .

Shu Shu immediately turned round and ran away. He ran along Edgar's belly toward the
groin area, and then . . . he suddenly bumped into a pillar.

Okay, where did the pillar come from? Shu Shu touched the scorching hot pillar and
instantly heard a moan.

Shu Shu: ". . ." He knew what this thing was! Edgar, this beast!

Shu Shu almost spontaneously changed into a human and then discovered that the
situation was even more wrong.

Edgar was wearing pajamas, and he originally stayed inside Edgar's pajamas. After he
changed into a human, he was naturally inside the pajamas too . . . .

The two men were bound closely by the pajamas they were practically one air-tight bundle.
Shu Shu’s face was right in Edgar’s important place, and his legs went past Edgar's neck,
just next to Edgar's cheeks.

This position . . . Edgar watched the view in front of him, and the man who previously had
been able to say a few teasing words could not come up with any word this time.

It was really too arousing!

The previous reaction was a natural reaction when he just woke up, but now . . . that pillar
was getting bigger.

Shu Shu changed into a hamster again without the slightest hesitation.

Shu Shu felt he could not see people anymore. What happened this morning was really too
embarrassing!

He used to think that he and Edgar were both beastmen and wouldn’t be together, so he
didn't care at all about being naked in front of Edgar. But now . . . Edgar was clearly
interested in him!

And he . . . was also interested in Edgar. After he turned back into a hamster, he found
himself having a reaction too.

Under such circumstances, the two of them actually . . . .

Shu Shu bit a hole in the quilt and got into the batting, not planning to come out.
Edgar originally thought that Shu Shu was hiding under the quilt, yet when he lifted the
quilt up, he did not find the man . . . no, the hamster. He finally sniffed carefully, only to
discover that the little guy was hiding inside the quilt.

Catching the little guy who was pretending to be dead inside the quilt, Edgar put him near
his collarbone, letting him stay inside his clothes, and then patted him lightly. "Now that
everyone outside is talking about you, it’s no longer suitable for you to go to school. So I’ll
take you to go to work with me at the military department."

Going to work with his beloved sub-beastman. This was absolutely one of the happiest
things in the world . . . and certainly an impossible thing for the average person.

Edgar sat in the aircraft and stroke the little hamster on his chest as he rushed to the
military department at lightning speed.

TL's note:
We've just reached 40% of this story (*•̀ᴗ•́*)‫̑̑ و‬
And I'm sorry to say that I'm taking a week break and will post the next chapter on March
6.

A Guide to - 57
Unedited chapter

57. The Wedding Night

Held tight in Edgar’s arms and being taken away by Edgar, Shu Shu had some regrets at the
beginning. Why did he pretend to be dead and therefore get caught?

However, after regretting for a while, his mood quickly changed to the point that he could
not restrain himself from touching the muscles of Edgar's abdomen with his paws.

This man’s muscles looked really good, ah . . . . Touching and stroking, Shu Shu felt a little
shy.
The military department usually didn’t allow outsiders to enter, but now that there was no
war, the supervision was not so strict. Besides, Edgar was going to watch the new recruit
competition today, which did not involve any secrets at all. It was all right even if he
directly bring Shu Shu to enter, not to mention that Shu Shu was just a little hamster now.

"Once we arrive, I’ll put you in my pocket. Be obedient, and I’ll take you to see the mech."
When the aircraft almost arrived at the gate of the military department, Edgar plucked Shu
Shu, who had been messing with him and making him very tickly, from the inside of his
clothes.

Sitting in a crouch on Edgar's hand, Shu Shu nodded repeatedly.

Getting off the aircraft, Edgar headed for the doorway of the military department, and the
scanner in the doorway started to “beep” loudly at the same time.

"Your Imperial Highness, is there a living animal on your body?" The soldier on duty as the
gate-keeper looked at Edgar in surprise. Edgar didn't look like he was carrying something,
ah.

"I bring this little guy with me today." Edgar patted his breast pocket. Having heard what
was said, Shu Shu immediately stretched his head out from inside the pocket to let the man
look him over. Opening his eyes wide, his tiny eyes looked extremely innocent.

The soldier glanced at Shu Shu in amazement and then opened the door. It really made
people very amazed that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince would actually bring his
pet to the military department!

Wasn't it only sub-beastmen who liked pets? When beastmen, especially snake beastmen,
saw this little guy, they should have felt like devouring it whole, right?

The military department would recruit soldiers every year. Now that the high-tech
weapons were more and more powerful, the current recruiting condition of the military
department was completely different from that in ancient times.

In ancient times, as long as the beastmen were able-bodied, they could go and be a soldier.
But now, if they had not attended a special military school and learned to operate all kinds
of weapons, wanting to be a soldier was basically impossible . . . .

It was also because of this that there were countless military schools in the Beastman
Empire nowadays. Among these, there were ordinary military schools that genuinely didn’t
care about the grades of the cultural subjects, and there were high level military schools
that aimed to groom military officers. For example, when the Imperial College graduates
joined the military department, they would definitely take up duty as officers.

Today, there was a batch of new recruits who were going to join the military department.
These new recruits were actually recruited two months ago. The military had trained them
for the whole two months, and today was the day when these new recruits had a
competition. After the competition, they would officially swear an oath to join the military
department.

A great many people came to watch the new recruit competition. The eight corps of the
Beastman Empire all had people coming. Even four of the corps marshals were coming. The
other four did not come because they were not in the capital star.

Every year, some good seedlings could be found among the newly enlisted soldiers, and
every corps would fight over these good seedlings.

However, the Imperial Fleet and the eight corps were separate. The independent Imperial
Fleet would recruit soldiers on their own and not through the military department.
Therefore, today Edgar came purely to watch the lively event, and he brought Shu Shu
along to watch the excitement.

The individual mech competition held on the drill ground and the group battle competition
held in the virtual network were underway almost simultaneously. The latter would
probably make no sense and quite boring for people who did not understand about military
matters, so Edgar brought Shu Shu to watch the mech competition.

Even if the new recruits' mechs played very well, Edgar seemed to be quite indifferent to it.
On the contrary, Shu Shu popped his little head out of Edgar's breast pocket and were
watching in exhilaration.

Sure enough, bringing Shu Shu here was a correct decision. Edgar couldn't help but stroke
Shu Shu’s little head with his fingers.

Although he and Shu Shu had known each other for quite a long time and gotten along for
more than half a year, but they had been obstructed by the language barrier at first. As a
result, they hadn’t had many exchanges and also had never gone on a date . . . .

Today, they could be considered as going on a date together, right?

Head rubbed by Edgar’s hand, Shu Shu immediately turned his head and glared at Edgar
resentfully. As a little hamster that was only as big as the palm of the hand, his glare was
really meaningless to Edgar.

The corners of Edgar's mouth curled up, and it was right at this moment that Myer, wearing
a military uniform, walked toward Edgar.

"Edgar." Myer gave Edgar a quick look and then glanced at the little hamster in Edgar's
pocket with eyes full of doubt.
Edgar always liked strong people and strong animals. He truly didn't expect that Edgar
would actually smile at a little hamster . . . .

"Myer." Edgar nodded toward Myer.

Myer was the son of a duke as well as a mech master. As soon as he came over, an army
orderly brought him a chair. After he sat down, he turned towards Edgar with a complex
expression. "I heard that you’re getting married?"

"Yes, that’s right." Edgar nodded.

"It’s really very sudden. I thought you’re the kind of man who dedicates himself to the army
wholeheartedly and will only get married when he’s fifty or sixty years old.” Myer said
again.

"I used to think so." Edgar replied.

"Didn't you say that you like strong and not sticky sub-beastmen? Why is the final choice
completely different from what you’ve said?" Myer said in a joking tone, smiling.

"I didn't know what I liked at that time. Also . . . Shu Shu’s so amazing." Edgar stroked the
little hamster who was sending punches and kicks to him from inside his pocket. After
getting placated by him, the little hamster finally calmed down.

Myer took a deep breath, his fist clenching and loosening unconsciously.

He was the highest-ranking noble-born sub-beastman in the whole Empire, and he was also
outstanding in his own right. He always thought that only Edgar was worthy of himself, and
only he was worthy of Edgar. But now Edgar was getting married, and the object was not
him.

Myer didn't talk, while Edgar actually had a very rare desire to talk. "Shu Shu’s really great,
not the same as the sub-beastmen I’ve seen before . . ." Well, okay, Shu Shu was in fact not a
sub-beastman.

Anyway, Shu Shu of that time was not a bit stronger than a sub-beastman, but he certainly
managed to survive in the dangerous forest. He obviously regarded Edgar as a beast and
was very afraid of him, but he also did not abandon him.

If Edgar asked himself honestly, he felt that should he found himself in Shu Shu's position,
he probably wouldn’t go and save a beast that frightened him very, very much.

Remembering that Shu Shu always looked really frightened by him at that time, the
expression on Edgar’s face and the one showing in his eyes softened in unison.

Myer give Edgar a glance and then turned his head and started watching the new recruits’
performance below. "He looks very simple and cute. Congratulations, you two."

Edgar nodded. "Thanks."

When Myer was saying "simple and cute" before, he meant it as sarcasm. Now, hearing
Edgar reply like that, he was suddenly choked with emotion. He concentrated on watching
the competition and no longer paid attention to Edgar.

At this moment, Shu Shu finally put down his guard against Myer. There was not one bit of
ambiguity between Myer and Edgar, and Myer even congratulated Edgar. He really
shouldn’t have been overly on his guard against Myer.

Edgar brought Shu Shu to watch the new recruit competition. Then he brought Shu Shu to
the restaurant on the top floor of the Imperial Plaza and asked for a private room for
couples. After checking that the private room was absolutely safe, he ate a tableful of dishes
with Shu Shu.

The hamster's mouth was too small, so eating was especially a slow affair. Shu Shu really
wanted to turn into a human, but, thinking that he would be momentarily naked after
turning into a human . . . .

He simply crawled to the middle of a saucer of dried fruits and then stuffed the whole
saucer of dried fruits into his own mouth in grief and indignation.

Seeing Shu Shu on the plate, Edgar suddenly had an urge to scoop Shu Shu up with a spoon .
. . . Of course, considering the days ahead, he didn’t do it in the end. Rather, he quietly
watched the waiter who wore a baffled expression upon seeing him eat a couple set meal
with a pet.

Even so, after returning home, Shu Shu was disinclined to pay attention to him. After acting
as a hamster for a whole day, Shu Shu quickly ran away into the study. Then he got into the
virtual cabin and began to learn etiquette.

He had already checked the wedding process online, and he knew that the wedding was
going to be broadcasted live on the star network. He certainly couldn't lose face!

When Shu Shu was thinking that he couldn't lose face, there were many people on the star
network who thought that he would surely lose face. Even the media thought that he would
definitely perform very poorly when the moment came.

"I know someone who attended the banquet held in the Imperial palace last time. He said
that the crown princess-to-be didn’t have the faintest idea about etiquette. Can he complete
the wedding process properly?"

"The current empress made a fool of himself at his own wedding then. Will the crown
princess-to-be also be like this? "
“Making a fool of himself is still okay. I heard that he looks ugly too . . . ."

......

Shu Shu knew nothing at all about these comments, but Edgar saw them. However, he
couldn’t possibly go and forcibly banned such personal comments, so he could only close
the star network sullenly.

"The wedding is set on the 20th of next month. Does Shu Shu have any problem with the
date?" Ian asked his son a little anxiously. He already made Shu Shu practice the whole
process in the virtual cabin, but he was still very anxious.

Before he married Chris, he also practiced for a long time. He didn't expect that he still
ended out shameful at the wedding and even took a tumble. In the end, he relied on
Jonathan to help him cover it, so he was able to get through the ordeal.

"No problem. When the moment comes, I’ll stay beside him." Edgar said. Having learned a
lesson from the mistakes of his predecessors, in no way would he leave Shu Shu behind.
Moreover, he was able to keep observing Shu Shu's progress these days. Using the virtual
cabin to learn all kinds of movements every day, Shu Shu’s change of temperament was
really quite big. However, it also made him feel a little distressed.

Shu Shu was a beastman, yet now he was going to be married off to him as a sub-beastman .
...

Edgar returned to his own residence with some guilty feeling. But when he saw Shu Shu sit
upright and eat half of the food in a formal posture and then fully reveal his true self by
cheerfully packing the rest of the food into his food pouches, he nevertheless couldn’t help
but start laughing.

Shu Shu learned all the etiquettes without exception and repeated the wedding process
several times to ensure that he would not make a single mistake, and he even found the
time to learn some of the elementary and middle school courses. Then his wedding day
arrived.

It was at this time that Shu Shu found a problem.

At the wedding ceremony, there was a part where the beastman give the beast bead to the
sub-beastman. Then this beast bead . . . .

"Edgar, you’re going to give me the beast bead later, so what’s your beast bead?" Shu Shu
asked curiously.

Edgar stared blankly. He had already given his beast bead to Shu Shu. Could it be that Shu
Shu did not know that it was the beast bead?
"I’ve already given it to you." Edgar said. "The red bead that I gave you last time."

"That’s the beast bead?" Shu Shu went blank. The beast bead was apparently the same
thing as the diamond ring on the earth. Edgar gave him the beast bead, and then it was
actually eaten by him . . . .

Shu Shu always felt that it was very strange for a man to give birth to a child. He was
convinced that he was different from the people here and was absolutely unable to give
birth to a child. Consequently, he never went and read the puberty education books. Since
he currently didn’t know the true role of the beast bead, he regretted very much the fact
that he had eaten the “diamond ring” Edgar gave him.

Shu Shu invited his classmates from the skill class to attend his wedding, and he also
invited Jones, but on the wedding day, he simply didn’t have time to talk to them.

The imperial wedding was really very complicated.

The marriage ceremony between a beastman and a sub-beastman was completely different
from that on the earth. The dress worn was a bit strange to Shu Shu, but there were
marriage vows just like on the earth. As for Edgar giving him the beast bead . . . considering
that Edgar could not produced the second beast bead, this part was omitted.

Watching Shu Shu completing the entire wedding process perfectly while holding Edgar's
arm, Myer looked a bit pale.

Shu Shu whom he saw at the Imperial banquet last time gave the impression of being
unsophisticated and basically could only be his attendant. Present-day Shu Shu, however,
had undergone tremendous changes.

The specially arranged style made the crown princess-to-be look very, very pretty. Even if
Myer was dressed in splendid clothes today, that person was still not eclipsed by his rays of
light. The most important point was that this person’s temperament, behavior, and
manners were completely different from before.

After only a few days? How could a person change so much?

So, did this person put on an act at the banquet that day? Did he pretend in that way to
make Edgar pity him?

Myer had a feeling of being deceived as he drained the cup of wine in his hand in one gulp.

Meanwhile, a group of people on the star network were shouting that they had been
deceived.

"The crown princess is obviously very pretty. Who said that he’s not pretty?"
"His temperament is also very good. He doesn’t look like he came from a remote planet at
all!"

"The crown princess looks really cute and appears to be very young. I also want a sub-
beastman like him in the future."

......

A common-born crown princess would provoke envy but would also made the commoners
feel close to him. Looking at the live broadcast screen, more and more people began to give
their blessings, and below the live video, flowers and gifts from everyone piled up.

After discovering that the part where the crown prince gave the beast bead away was
actually left out, there were many people who start to ridicule him.

"His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince’s really too worried. He hasn’t married yet, and he
already gave the beast bead away."

"He learned from His Imperial Majesty. His Imperial Majesty was also like this then. He
hasn't married the empress, but he already gave the beast bead to the empress."

"It’s actually not so nice of them to do such things. It makes the wedding not so perfect . . ."

......

Some people said so on the Internet, and everyone at the wedding scene was also talking
about it.

Calvin felt very funny. "Edgar totally doesn't look like the kind of person who will give the
beast bead away in advance to please people. Why can’t he even take out the beast bead
now?"

Hearing Calvin’s words, his father, the Duke of Mund, immediately scowled. "You must not
talk about the Imperial family recklessly."

"My Lord Duke, now is no longer ancient times. Everyone likes to talk about the Imperial
family these days." Calvin laughed. Nowadays, it was all about the freedom of speech, and
the Imperial family was already very in touch with the people.

"Maybe Edgar didn’t hand over the beast bead in advance to please people." Jonathan
suddenly said.

"Mother, what’re you talking about?" Calvin turned towards Jonathan curiously.

"Nothing." Jonathan smiled. "I only think that this crown princess maybe isn’t as simple as
he looks like. He didn't understand any etiquette at all last time, but now he does
everything skillfully and easily . . . ."

"Mother, you think too much. Edgar said that Shu Shu has been practicing in the virtual
cabin these days!" Calvin said.

Jonathan smiled and didn't talk anymore. Using the virtual cabin to practice was indeed
convenient, but the virtual cabin didn't have that kind of slowing-down-the-time effect as
some novels said. That was to say, Shu Shu only practiced for a month.

Could one month of time make a person do a 180 degree turn?

After the wedding process was over, the live broadcast was closed, and the guests were
taken to a special dining area while Edgar and Shu Shu returned to their residence
together.

Edgar moved to live with Shu Shu while his room was being redecorated. Now it had
changed a lot. In the middle of the room, there was a very, very large bed.

Shu Shu had been tired for half of the day. Seeing the bed, he immediately threw himself
onto it. "I’m gonna die from exhaustion!"

Edgar watched Shu Shu amusedly and then saw Shu Shu suddenly bound up from the bed.
"But I’m very happy. I’m married!"

He thought that as a daemon, he would not have a wedding. He did not expect that he
actually had a wedding that received worldwide attention in the end, and with a mythical
beast as a partner to boot. It’s really great!

"I’m also very happy." Edgar said. "Let's go bathe together?"

"Bathe? Okay." Shu Shu nodded and went into the bathroom. He wore makeup on his face
today. Although it was different than the makeup on the earth—it absolutely wouldn't run
down, and it couldn't be wiped off by your hands—but he still felt very strange.

Shu Shu went into the bathroom and washed his face. Halfway through, he saw Edgar
coming in from the outside, already stripped naked.

Really well-built! Shu Shu sighed with feeling and gazed down at Edgar’s important part.

He had seen Edgar's snake form, and there were two . . . *cough cough* . . . . Edgar's human
form probably . . . wouldn't have something outlandish, right?

Edgar's human form did not have two, only one, but it was much bigger than his . . . . This
was definitely related to one’s build. Shu Shu felt that if it was calculated according to the
proportion, his certainly wouldn’t be much smaller than Edgar’s.
Giving Edgar an envious glance, Shu Shu was suddenly hugged.

After getting pulled into the bath to wash together and then carried to the bed by Edgar,
Shu Shu finally remembered that getting married did not only involve a wedding ceremony
but also a wedding night.

Taking a look at Edgar, Shu Shu blushed all over and unavoidably had a reaction. He at once
called out in excitement, "Come here! Come quickly!"

According to those books his owners had read, man and man together should also felt
good . . . .

Imagination was very beautiful, but reality was very cruel.

Shu Shu passionately caressed and stroked Edgar, and their passions were all stirred up.
His whole body was soft, and he was a bit dizzy. And then, when Edgar pressed him down
and entered him . . . .

A blood-curdling screech suddenly erupted.

Edgar was jolted by the sound of Shu Shu’s blood-curdling screech. Even if the arrow was
already on the string, he immediately stopped and did not dare to move again. Shu Shu took
advantage of this opportunity to break free and then . . . turned into a little hamster without
the slightest hesitation.

On the huge bed, one of the two intertwined people had disappeared and turned into a
hamster. The little hamster started to jump around angrily on the bed and eventually bent
down and began to inspect a certain part of his body.

This scene looked very adorable, but Edgar’s face was black when he saw it.

Could it be that he was going to spend his wedding night with a hamster?

Shu Shu was going to die. When he was being kissed and touched by Edgar just now, he felt
very good, his whole body languid, and he almost let Edgar do whatever he wanted . . . .

At that time, he was still thinking that he only need to lie down, no need to exert himself. It
was fine as long as he enjoyed it, and it certainly felt very good. Who would have imagined
that the final step not only felt uncomfortable, but actually hurt very, very much as well!

If he had known earlier that it hurt this much, he definitely would not have done it!

"Shu Shu, change back." Edgar said while holding Shu Shu. He had been restraining himself
these days, and now he really couldn’t hold back anymore.
Shu Shu rolled up his whole body and ignored Edgar, acting like he did not hear Edgar’s
words.

"Tonight’s our wedding night. Are you not looking forward to it?" Edgar said again.

Shu Shu still didn’t speak. He was actually looking forward to it, but that was because he
originally didn’t know that it would hurt so much!

Staring at Shu Shu, Edgar suddenly turned into his original form, becoming a thumb-thick
four-legged snake.

Don't look at the tiny size of the snake, they could often swallow things thicker than their
own body. After a thumb-sized snake opened its mouth, that mouth was very, very big and
could completely swallow a tiny hamster.

Shu Shu froze and was scared stupid. Could it be that Edgar was going to eat him because
he refused to participate in their wedding night?

Such a thought flashed through his mind, but because he was not frightened to the point of
feigning death or becoming rigid from head to toe, he was in fact only a bit afraid. At the
same time, he instinctively changed into a human form—after he became bigger, this snake
was certainly unable to swallow him!

Shu Shu was feeling quite pleased with himself when he found that the snake had also
become a human, who then pressed him down.

"Shu Shu, I was wrong just now. I was too anxious . . . . Let’s take our time, okay?" Edgar
kissed Shu Shu’s face and said again, "Just now . . . I’m sorry."

He desperately wanted to make Shu Shu change into a human form and was only going to
use his original form to scare Shu Shu. However, seeing Shu Shu’s pale face, he immediately
regretted it.

"Taking our time also won’t work. It hurts too much!” Shu Shu stated without the slightest
hesitation.

"This time I promise it won’t hurt. If you feel any pain, I’ll definitely stop right away." Edgar
said.

Shu Shu looked at Edgar and, unconsciously and inexplicably, nodded.

Edgar breathed a sigh of relief and slowly started to kiss Shu Shu’s body.

Shu Shu feeling painful before had a lot to do with Edgar being too anxious. Once a sub-
beastman was aroused, it was very easy to enter him, but Shu Shu was not a sub-beastman .
...
Discovering that Shu Shu was a little swollen there, Edgar felt endlessly sorry. Using the
spiritual power to help him, he started to massage it. Under the effect of the spiritual
power, the area on Shu Shu’s body that ached dully just now immediately stopped aching.
Shu Shu could not help but start to moan.

Spiritual power was indeed a good thing . . . . Edgar sent all his spiritual power into Shu
Shu’s body. He promised Shu Shu that it would not hurt and would not injure him either.
After that, he slowly ate his partner up.

Shu Shu was always afraid of being eaten by him, and right now, it could be said that he was
really eaten by him.

A Guide to - 58
Unedited chapter

58. A Tumor Grows

After being startled by Shu Shu’s action of turning into a hamster, Edgar became very, very
careful. Unlike charging, the spiritual power was sent into Shu Shu’s body very quickly, for
fear that Shu Shu would suddenly turn into a beast when they were halfway done.

Although they beastmen could turn into beasts, but they would never turn when they were
doing something on the bed!

Sure enough, Shu Shu did not feel any pain this time and even felt very, very good.

The old mouse who had restrained himself for hundreds of years suddenly had a novel
experience . . . . After the first time was over, Shu Shu took the initiative to invite Edgar.
"Let's do it once again?"

Edgar pressed him down without the slightest hesitation.

The two men vented their feelings outrageously for a whole night. Even if his body was
injected with a lot of spiritual power by Edgar, Shu Shu was still tired to the point of
collapsing afterwards and soon fell asleep, snoring loudly. Edgar drew the man beside him
into his arms and quickly entered the land of dreams as well.

The next day, Edgar woke up to the crackling sound of Shu Shu eating. He opened his eyes
and saw Shu Shu, who was sitting next to him, take out all kinds of foods from his food
pouches and eat them without stopping.

Tiny nuts, nail-sized fruits . . . . Shu Shu held them in his cupped hand and stuffed them into
his mouth by a mouthful. Both his cheeks bulged out as he chewed.

He ate up a big handful in just a moment and then took out another big handful from his
food pouches. It was right at this moment Shu Shu realized that Edgar was awake.

Seeing Edgar watching him unblinkingly, Shu Shu curiously asked, "Are you hungry too?"
Saying so, he stuffed a nut into Edgar's mouth.

Edgar chewed for a little while and suddenly hugged Shu Shu firmly. He pulled Shu Shu to
his side and started to kiss him.

Caught off guard, Shu Shu fell under Edgar's body, and the dried fruits on his hand
scattered all over the bed. He first stared blankly and then started to respond, his eyes
shining brightly.

The two men only stopped kissing after a good while. Then Shu Shu said, "That thing we did
last night, let's do it once again?" He ended up feeling really good yesterday. Although there
was also a little bit of discomfort, but he did enjoy it and still wanted to keep doing it.

No beastman would refuse such an invitation. Edgar even felt that it was not particularly
enough to only do it once again.

However, they only did it once in the end because Shu Shu couldn't stand it. "I’m dying. I’ll
have kidney deficiency if I go on like this . . . ." He felt that he was a bit overused . . . .
Moreover, it was not the rear that was overused, but the front instead . . . . He couldn't
shoot anymore.

"Take a rest, we’ll do it again at night." Edgar kissed Shu Shu on the lips. It was truly a good
thing that his condition was better than Shu Shu’s. He reckoned it was most likely related to
their spiritual power.

"Later at night, let me do it, okay?" Shu Shu’s sight fell on Edgar’s buttocks.

Edgar: ". . ."

"I definitely won’t make you feel any pain." Shu Shu promised.

"My skin’s very hard and will probably hurt you." Edgar said. He had never thought that he
would encounter such a problem, so he absolutely didn't know what to say . . . .

Shu Shu nodded thoughtfully. "It makes sense. You’re all muscles, and your body’s so
hard . . . ." His legs were wrapped around Edgar's waist tightly, and Edgar was simply
unaffected. If Edgar's legs were wrapped around his waist tightly . . . he believed that his
waist would certainly be twisted and broken.

Moreover, he really didn’t have any interest in Edgar's buttocks . . . . "So it’s still the same as
before. You must keep giving me spiritual power, you know?"

As long as it didn't hurt and felt good, nothing else mattered! When he was lying on his
stomach yesterday, he could still stealthily eat and felt especially relaxed.

Thinking about it, Shu Shu picked up the nuts that had fallen on the bed before and ate
them.

Shu Shu didn't pay attention to hygiene at all and actually ate things picked up from the bed
that had been thrown into a mess by them . . . . Edgar couldn't help but kissed him again.

Why did he feel that even if Shu Shu was sloppy, he also liked that sloppiness?

"You, ease up!" Pressed down, Shu Shu frowned and then looked toward Edgar with hope
and expectation across his whole face. "Can I have breakfast in bed?" He didn't want to get
out of bed.

"You can." Edgar agreed.

Since childhood to adulthood, Edgar had never done such a thing like eating in bed, but he
did it today.

"We’ve gotten married. What’re we going to do next?" Shu Shu finished eating in bed and
looked at Edgar inquisitively. "Can I go back to attend class?"

"We’ll go on a honeymoon first." Edgar kissed Shu Shu’s mouth. He had already planned
their honeymoon trip.

Their newly wed vacation naturally had to be sweet as honey.

“Where are we going for our honeymoon?” Shu Shu immediately asked. He originally
wanted to work hard, but he also wanted to go and play . . . . Or, play first and then work
hard!

"You decide." Edgar took out his communication device and found some planets to choose.

“We’re going to another planet?” Shu Shu was rather excited. “I want to go to the beach. Is
there a beautiful place with seas?” Honeymoon should be spent at a beachside resort hotel.
Sunshine and beach during the day, and big hotel bed at night!

"Then we’re going to Blue Mercury." Edgar said.

"Blue Mercury?" After Shu Shu heard this name, he immediately checked the planet on the
communication device and then saw a large expanse of ocean.

“The ocean coverage on Blue Mercury reaches ninety percent. All the dry land is individual
islands, and not many people live there. It’s one of the most famous tourist planets.” Edgar
explained. “That place is very beautiful, and the Imperial family also has a private island
there.”

“Great!” Shu Shu already saw the photos of Blue Mercury, and he liked the planet very
much once he saw them. Before, he would feel unwell if he basked in the sun, so that’s why
he had never basked in the sun. Now that he had cultivated successfully, he could go to the
beach. It’s simply the most wonderful thing ever!

After Shu Shu decided on the location of their honeymoon, Edgar immediately ushered Shu
Shu to embark the Imperial family’s private spaceship.

This private spaceship was the spaceship that Edgar had planned to take Shu Shu aboard
for an outing, and it had many recreation facilities onboard.

There were so many things that could be played on the spaceship. It was a pity that there
were only two of them this time, and lots of the group play facilities could not be played.
Fortunately, Shu Shu’s interest in those things was not very big. After boarding the
spaceship, what he desperately wanted was to jump into the swimming pool.

In the expensively built swimming pool on the spaceship, Shu Shu, who wanted to learn to
swim, was floundering about ceaselessly.

"Don't let go of your hold! I’m going to sink, aaaah!" Holding onto Edgar tightly, Shu Shu
simply didn’t dare to let go of his hands, and nearly his whole person clambered up Edgar’s
body.

Edgar suddenly understood why his father and mother liked the swimming pool so much,
and why they didn't want to take him along every time they went swimming.

"I’m going to get water in my nose and in my ears, too . . ." Shu Shu started to shout again. In
fact, his ears were stuffed with special earplugs, but he still felt very uncomfortable.

"Take your time." Edgar said while gently caressing and stroking Shu Shu’s body with an
expressionless face.

"I don't want to learn. Give me a swim ring!" Shu Shu finally gave up. He was really afraid
that he would sink, so he only dared to flail about a few times and did not dare to really
swim.

"What’s a swim ring?" Edgar asked curiously.

"A swim ring is a hollow circle made of waterproof sealing material. When the inside is
filled with enough air, it can make me float on the water." Shu Shu explained.

Edgar was silent for a moment and finally said, "There’s no need to be so troublesome."

"Eh?" Shu Shu was a bit puzzled and then saw Edgar take a mask and a suit from the shelf
on the side.

"Wear this mask, and you can breathe underwater. Wear this suit, and you can choose to
sink into the water or float on the water by adjusting the system on the suit." Edgar
explained how to use the two distinct things in front of him.

Shu Shu bit into Edgar without the slightest hesitation—there was actually such things! If
he had known earlier that there was such things, why on earth he still learned to swim, ah!

Edgar let the little hamster use his muscles to grind his teeth. This kind of things naturally
couldn't be taken out from the beginning . . . . Although he had never talked about love
before, but, without needing to be taught, he already knew such matters like how to benefit
at others' expense.

In the evening, Shu Shu turned into a little hamster in order to express his dissatisfaction.

Of course, this was not only for him to express his dissatisfaction . . . . Edgar slept wrapped
around him every night. He was held very, very tight it made him cannot help but dream of
being constricted by a snake, so he decided to not let Edgar hold him tonight!

Edgar regarded Shu Shu for a while before turning Shu Shu over. Then he lightly fondled
Shu Shu’s two tiny balls with his fingers.

Hamster was one kind of animal that was also very easy to be in estrus. Only two weeks
after the mother hamster gave birth, it could already regenerate a litter. This was due to the
male hamster’s "contribution"!

As long as the food was adequate and the temperature was right, the hamster could always
give birth and give birth. In other words, the male hamster could always be in estrus . . . .

In order to become a human, Shu Shu was able to keep enduring before. At most, he
imitated other hamsters by looking for things to rub himself against . . . . But now . . . .

Turning into a human, Shu Shu took the initiative to push Edgar down. Even if he wanted to
be difficult with Edgar, he would not wronged himself. Therefore, he still wanted to make
Edgar serve him.

Edgar let Shu Shu sit on his body and suddenly felt that he was quite a beast. Not to
mention that he put his hands on Shu Shu, who still looked very young, he even went and
took liberties with a little hamster . . . .
However, even if he realized that he was a beast, he still couldn’t restrain himself in the
end.

The two men became entangled, and Edgar's spiritual power was sent into Shu Shu's body
continuously, making Shu Shu extremely comfortable.

Only . . . . Shu Shu suddenly discovered that apparently not all of the spiritual power was
used to nourish his body. A part of it was absorbed by Edgar’s beast bead that he had
swallowed into his stomach.

Of course, that thing totally didn’t look like the beast bead anymore. Rather, it looked like a
gray-colored small tumor, and the inside contained quite a lot of energy.

What exactly was going on? Shu Shu was somewhat curious and wanted to ask Edgar, but
he also felt embarrassed to speak about this matter of him accidentally eating the beast
bead . . . .

Forget about it. He had better look for an opportunity to examine himself with the medical
treatment machine first. If worst comes to worst . . . then he would have an operation to get
this tumor out!

Thinking of having an operation and having to go under the knife, Shu Shu could not help
but tremble, somewhat afraid.

He felt terrible imagining himself having an operation and so on. As long as there was no
big problem, he had better not have an operation prematurely.

There was no doubt that Shu Shu was in a tangle, but Edgar knew nothing at all about it. He
possessed spiritual power now, and he could actually use his spiritual power to check the
situation inside Shu Shu’s body. However, Shu Shu had never taught him this method of
checking. He only knew to inject his spiritual power into Shu Shu’s body ceaselessly just
like that time when Shu Shu helped him treat his wounds.

He gave his spiritual power to Shu Shu, but he was completely ignorant of what happened
with the spiritual power once it was inside Shu Shu’s body.

Taking advantage of Edgar's absence, Shu Shu found the medical treatment device and then
scanned himself with it according to the manual. He especially scanned his belly many
times.

The scanner quickly came up with a result, and the result was that Shu Shu was very
healthy, and the whole body, from top to bottom, had no problems at all.

Looking at the conclusions the scanner came up with, Shu Shu breathed a sigh of relief. He
had been worried about whether there were a lot of problems in his body or not. Now it
seemed that there was absolutely no problem at all, ah!
That gray-colored lump would absorb spiritual power. It was probably something extra he
had, like a second dāntián and such, that could store spiritual power.

Thinking so, Shu Shu took the initiative to send over some of his spiritual power.

That gray-colored lump absorbed a little of Shu Shu’s spiritual power.

This thing only absorbed a bit of spiritual power, and the red bead in his body that would
protect its host also had no reaction to it. It was definitely harmless . . . . Shu Shu soon put
this matter at the back of his mind and forgot about it.

Blue Mercury was not far from the capital star. Ordinary public spaceships could reach it in
two days. The private spaceship that Edgar and Shu Shu took could get there in only one
day.

However, in order to let Shu Shu have fun playing all kind of things on the spaceship, Edgar
made the spaceship go very slowly. As a result, they only reached Blue Mercury on the third
day.

After Edgar registered his spaceship, he parked the spaceship in the special spaceship
parking area and brought Shu Shu onto an aircraft.

The spaceship docking point of Blue Mercury was located above the sea. Some pillars were
erected from within the sea, each and every one standing tall, and they supported a square
platform at the top. The spaceships were parked on that platform.

Such a maritime docking point was very beautiful. After looking down from the aircraft and
seeing the clear seawater, Shu Shu was even more pleasantly surprised. "The scenery here
is really wonderful!"

Edgar nodded, smiling with his eyes.

The private island owned by the Imperial family on Blue Mercury was not small, and it
occupied the most beautiful sea area. Half of the island was open to tourists, and all tourists
could go to the island as long as they paid the fee.

As for the other half of the island, two-thirds of it was a large vacation village with several
hotels. Each hotel had its own private beach, and only those who had checked in to the
hotel could go in.

The last small piece of the area completely belonged to the Imperial family. There were
many security systems here. People who had not been approved to pass could not
approach at all, and they also could not check the situation inside.

“This is a private island. Why must you open it to tourists?” Shu Shu was rather puzzled.
"In order to earn money, of course. This island will bring me huge profits every day." Edgar
said with a smile. "This island is one of the must-visit scenic spots when you go on holidays
to Blue Mercury. It can receive a few hundred thousand ordinary tourists every day, and
they’ll bring me tens of millions from ticket revenue and other earnings. In addition, there’s
the vacation village. The most ordinary room there goes for several thousand credits a
night, and consumption was also very expensive. The village receives ten thousand people
every day and can earn ten million. And all of these incomes are after costs and taxes."

As long as you had a few thousand credits, you could eat your way through the Snack
Street. Shu Shu stared at Edgar with eyes full of worship.

"Moreover, if you really bar people from coming here, the island definitely won’t be fun."
Edgar said again. If they were not open to tourists, the island would undoubtedly be utterly
empty. Don't say having fun, just having a meal and doing one’s shopping would’ve been
inconvenient. Because the island would receive many tourists every day, it was already
remarkable now. There were various kinds of shops on the island nowadays; everything
could be bought, and facilities like hospitals and such were also very complete.

The area restricted by the Imperial family only took up one-sixth of the entire island, but it
was already very, very large and also had the best sandy beach on the island.

After Shu Shu and Edgar changed to swimsuit and came to the beach, Shu Shu was deeply
attracted by this beach.

He rushed off to the beach and left a trail of footprints on the sand. He finally reached the
seaside, stepping on the damp beach and letting the seawater engulf his feet.

"Let's go swimming together?" Edgar asked.

"No, I don't want to swim now." Shu Shu rejected Edgar's suggestion. Then he used his
spiritual power to inspect the situation on the beach carefully while asking, "There are no
other people here, right?"

"There are only us here." Edgar said, his sight falling on the deck chair nearby. Shu Shu
suddenly asked if there was anyone here; he probably wanted to . . . . Shu Shu had always
been very brazen and would do whatever he thought of. Maybe he really planned to do
something with him in broad daylight . . . .

Edgar turned toward Shu Shu and then saw Shu Shu suddenly run to a part of the beach
that had never been washed by the seawater and turn into a little hamster.

The furry hamster drilled out of the scattered clothes, chose an area, and then . . .,
brandishing his tiny claws, started to dig!

The two brandished paws produced an afterimage, and the little hamster quickly
accumulated a pile of sand much larger than himself. A fist-sized hole was also dug out.

Edgar: ". . ."

Shu Shu was absolutely unaware of Edgar's complex mood. He was currently very happy.
After seeing this beach, he felt that his hands were so itchy and especially wanted to dig
and dig. He could finally satisfy his craving now!

While Shu Shu and Edgar were on their honeymoon, in the capital star, Jonathan, the
Duchess of Mund, made an appointment to go shopping with Empress Ian.

Jonathan was the adopted son of the former empress and had once been the most striking
sub-beastman in the Empire. His past glory was ten times more than Myer’s current one.

Of course, it was all in the past. Now he already had a partner and a son and did not even
live in the capital star.

However, although Jonathan did not usually live in the capital star, but he was still at the
forefront of fashion, and just a casual street shot would be regarded as a classic.

Ian was born as a commoner. Even if he had married into the Imperial family for 50 or 60
years and received edification for many years, but in many areas, for example, matching
clothes, he still couldn’t compare with Jonathan.

"You can try this style." Inside Khamun Studio, Jonathan recommended a new style of
clothing to Ian.

"Is this style suitable for me to wear?" Looking at the set of clothes, Ian was somewhat
hesitant.

"You can build a model and use the virtual image to view it." Jonathan said with a smile.

Ian took Jonathan's suggestion to build a model of himself and changed his clothes to said
style . . . . After seeing the small figurine, that was exactly the same as himself and also acted
the same as himself, wore that style of clothes and looked particularly good, Ian’s eyes were
bright. “As expected, your recommendation won’t be wrong, Jonathan.”

Ian custom-ordered some clothes that was completely different from his previous style
from Khamun Studio and then brought Jonathan to eat on the top floor of the Imperial
Plaza.

From the top floor of the Imperial Plaza, you could overlook the entire business district,
and you could also look quite far. Sitting in such a place to eat, anyone’s mood would be
very good, but Jonathan stared outside for a while and frowned.

"Jonathan, are you in a bad mood?" Ian asked worriedly.

"It’s that stinky boy in my family. He’s been reluctant to get married." Jonathan replied,
smiling.

"He’ll be eager to get married if he gets someone he likes." Ian said. "I was also worried that
Edgar would spend his old age lonely. And the result? Someone’s child is still young, and he
hurriedly got married."

"It’s good to get married early, so they can have children early . . . . The young people are
strong and vigorous; maybe they’ll be able to conceive once they return from their
honeymoon." Jonathan looked at Ian enviously.

"I don't hope for a child . . ." Ian sighed.

"What's going on?" Jonathan looked perplexed.

"Edgar's beast bead is gone, so there will be no children in this lifetime." Ian stated. The
mood suddenly became a bit heavy.

"What?" Jonathan was shocked. "What the hell is going on?"

Edgar's affair would be known by people sooner or later. Moreover, Jonathan was their
close relative, no need to cover up the truth from him, so Ian quickly told the ins and outs of
it.

"That guy actually lost his beast bead. Recently, I can’t help but keep wanting to give him a
beating." Ian gnashed his teeth as he mentioned his son.

Jonathan was stunned. "Edgar will have no children? What’s to be done then?!"

"So far, there’s nothing to be done about this matter . . . . Also, Chris and I are already very
happy than he can survive.” Ian smiled.

"Edgar has no beast bead, so how could he still marry Shu Shu?" Jonathan frowned slightly.

"Shu Shu also knows, and he doesn't mind . . . . He’s a good boy." Ian said, full of remorse
toward Shu Shu.

A good boy? Jonathan declined to comment. That Shu Shu was probably only willing to get
married for the wealth and status of the Imperial family, right? And Edgar . . . . Could it be
that he only chose Shu Shu because he didn’t have the beast bead?
A Guide to - 59
Unedited chapter

59. The Tumor Grows Bigger

Shu Shu spiritedly dug some holes for a long time and also dug up some pretty yet only
fingernail-sized shells, and then he was dug up from inside the hole by Edgar. Edgar even
stuffed him into his own clothes in spite of his struggles.

Shu Shu was a little unhappy at first, but Edgar’s body was comfortably warm. He scratched
Edgar with his claws a few times and was not angry anymore. Finally, panting, he crawled
out of Edgar’s collar and turned into a man in Edgar’s embrace. "Edgar, let's go catch some
fishes and eat seafood?"

"Okay." Edgar nodded and had someone find a boat.

The sun had begun to set, and when it reached the sea level, it practically cast a golden glow
over the ocean.

Shu Shu and Edgar took a small boat and brought a full set of sea fishing tools to fish.
Unfortunately, they did not caught anything from the start . . . .

"You must curb your imposing manner!" After turning the problem over in his mind and
not coming out with any idea, Shu Shu probed the situation under their boat with spiritual
power and finally understood the reason.

There was actually no fish at all underneath their boat, which was definitely because they
were scared away by Edgar!

Shu Shu looked at Edgar with a depressed face. Edgar, seeing Shu Shu’s depressed look,
pulled the man into his arms . . . .

"Beast!" Shu Shu glared at Edgar. When he saw this man’s cold and indifferent manner, Shu
Shu thought about whether this cold-hearted man would be interested in many things or
not. As a result . . . according to the man’s performance these past few days, he was simply a
beast, ah!

"I’m indeed a beast. What’s the matter?" Edgar looked at Shu Shu in confusion. The
meaning of beast referred to animal. After they beastmen transformed, they were all
beasts, right?

"Rogue!" Shu Shu bit Edgar's arm. He did not know why, but he especially liked to gnaw on
Edgar now, and he also liked to be close to Edgar.
Edgar’s body that was gnawed by Shu Shu tickled. When he pulled Shu Shu close before, he
actually just wanted to kiss him, that’s all. But then he was bitten by Shu Shu . . . so he really
acted like a rogue and carried Shu Shu back into the cabin.

The boat they were riding swayed along with the sea, and the two of them also swayed
along with the sea. When it was over, Edgar’s body was already covered with Shu Shu’s
“scent”.

On the wedding night, Edgar was still a little unskilled and finished very fast during his first
time with Shu Shu, but now he lasted longer and longer. Unfortunately, Shu Shu had never
been able to endure for too long. Therefore, even though Edgar had been injecting him with
a steady flow of spiritual power, but he still felt a little weak after he finished and couldn’t
help but cry out, "It’s so unfair! How could you last so long?"

Edgar held Shu Shu in his arms and kept kissing him while feeling a little worried—Shu Shu
. . . appeared to suffer from premature ejaculation? But sub-beastmen seemed to be this
way, very sensitive.

Shu Shu was somewhat unhappy, but after being kissed by Edgar for a while, he thought of
something and looked very smug. "Anyway, me being like this is already considered as
good. Usually, my own kind is all quick draw!"

They hamster when copulating were not like humans, who took their time making love, and
often shot in seconds. With how long he lasted now, among hamsters, he absolutely
could’ve turned up his nose at the mouse crowd!

". . ." Edgar previously didn't say anything about it in order not to strike a blow to Shu Shu's
self-respect, but he didn't expect that Shu Shu would actually regard it as glory . . . .

After Shu Shu finished, he didn't want to move and once again took out something to eat
from his food pouches. Upon seeing this, Edgar asked, "Do you want to eat seafood?" He
could not keep letting his partner rely on snacks to eat his fill . . . .

"I want!" Shu Shu nodded without the slightest hesitation.

"I’m going to help you catch it." Edgar took off his clothes and jumped into the sea.

"Hey!" Shu Shu was startled. He ran to the edge of the boat and looked down into the water,
but he could no longer spot Edgar.

"Edgar!" Shu Shu called a few times, but there was no response at all. Right as he became
more and more anxious, a man surfaced from the sea. It was surely Edgar, right?

Shu Shu instantly breathed a sigh of relief. "Did you catch a fish?"
"I did." Edgar pulled the ladder on the edge of the boat down and climbed aboard. At the
same time, the thing held in his hand was slowly dragged out of the water, which turned
out to be a fish as big as a man!

Staring at the fish, Shu Shu could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva—such a big fish
was undoubtedly very tasty!

The fish was indeed very tasty and smelled extremely good. They just used the machine to
cook it simply, and it was already so delicious it blew the taste buds out of their mouths.

After eating the fish under the night sky, Edgar once again ate Shu Shu thoroughly.

In the vicinity of the Imperial family's private beach, there was a beautiful villa for the
vacationing Imperial family members to live in. Edgar and Shu Shu spent most of their time
in the bed of this house during the next seven or eight days.

After eight days passed, Shu Shu finally felt that he was at the end of his patience. "I don't
want to stay here anymore! I want to go outside to play!" Even if going on a honeymoon
was mainly to get close to each other, but this way of getting close was also unacceptable . . .
. Shu Shu felt that if he went on like this, he probably would die from excessive ejaculation.

He had already killed countless future generations of his. He certainly shouldn't do

anything like this again!

The next day, early in morning, Shu Shu put on clothes and pulled Edgar out of the bed. He
planned to go to the other side of the island that was open to all tourists.

Nowadays, whether it was Edgar or Shu Shu, they were already well-known figures, and
their fame level absolutely didn’t lose to those celebrities’. Consequently, the two men had
to make some modifications when they went to the other side of the island.

Shu Shu wore a pair of fake beast ears outside of his exposed beast ears and also changed
his skin color with a spray. Other people would not recognize him easily. After all, he only
appeared in the live broadcast of the wedding, and he was also dressed in splendid clothes
then, which was quite different than his usual self.

It was a little more troublesome for Edgar, but today's various dressing up tools were
indeed very handy, so it didn't take too much effort in the end.

Many tourist planets were unable to produce life products on their own and even had to
import food. As a result, the commodity prices were relatively high. However, even if other
things were quite expensive, seafood was definitely cheap on Blue Mercury.

Every island on Blue Mercury basically had special seafood markets, and this island
naturally had some too.
Lobster steamed in broth, stir-fried shellfish, fish in soy sauce . . . . Shu Shu totally wished
he could have another mouth to eat.

The Beastman Empire was very huge, and the edible substances that had been researched
were especially numerous. Each planet also had its own characteristics. For example, the
various foods of the Blue Mercury were completely different from the food of the capital
star.

Shu Shu was perfectly satisfied with the food and ultimately bought a few large packs of
dried fish and dried shrimps. He intended to bring them back home, store them in his food
pouches, and later eat them as snacks.

When he did this, the stares from people around him were clearly like looking at an idiot.
This private island that belonged to the Imperial family had a wonderful scenery, and the
sea was very clean, but things here were especially expensive. Buying so many snacks that
were available on direct online shopping on the island was simply crazy.

Under those stares, Shu Shu stuck his chest out proudly. He was rich now; it didn’t matter
even if he ate a pack or threw away a pack!

Moreover, this was his family’s island, ah. The money he spent would eventually return to
his hand!

After eating every kind of culinary delicacy, Shu Shu also tried out all the entertainment
facilities on the island. Spirit weary and strength exhausted, he finally returned to his place
of residence after playing crazy for the whole day. At the same time, he also refused Edgar's
request for intimacy.

During the next few days, he, in high spirits, started to visit other islands and took a
submarine to see the world at the bottom of the ocean, determined to gain more knowledge
and experience.

They played for a good several days. Furthermore, no one recognized them, and they also
didn’t meet any accident. At this time, their honeymoon trip was over, and Edgar had to go
back to work as well.

The day before they left, Shu Shu went to the beach again, digging . . . .

The crown prince who stayed home alone started to ponder about looking for a beach in
the capital star so his partner could play to his heart’s content. But afterwards, he felt that
he simply couldn’t let his partner touch the sand again.

On the way back, Edgar did not reduce the speed of the spaceship again, so it took only one
day for Shu Shu and Edgar to return to the capital star.

Shu Shu was very happy to play outside, but when he saw the Imperial palace, he was
equally happy and felt like he finally came home.

It’s great that he had a home.

Ian called them to his residence and invited them to have a meal. He also asked about Shu
Shu's future plans.

Shu Shu’s current identity was different from before. Not only was it completely
unnecessary for him to study in the skill class again, but it might also attract onlookers.
However, to do something else . . . .

“I want to study something.” Shu Shu said. “But I don’t have any idea what I want to study."

He intended to learn some skills, but he was just a little hamster before and therefore had
never really planned his future.

"Do you want to study medicine?" Ian asked.

"Study medicine?" Shu Shu was a bit curious.

"I used to be a military doctor, and now I’m in charge of the hospital. I can make things
easier if you want to study medicine, and Jones can also teach you." Ian said.

"I’m going to study medicine then!" Shu Shu immediately said. Studying medicine was also
great, ah! He was very interested in the art of healing, and the spiritual power could also be
used as an examination instrument . . . .

The more Shu Shu thought about it, the more he felt that studying medicine was very
correct. Edgar, however, had a frown on his face.

After returning to their residence, Edgar suddenly said to Shu Shu, "There’s a reason why
Jones has been following you from Gass planet and then joined the skill class to teach you."

"What’s the reason?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar curiously and then knitted his brows,
somewhat nervous. Jones shouldn’t have found him different from the sub-beastmen of the
Beastman Empire, right? If so, did he want to catch him and start experimenting on him?

Different kind would always be rejected, not allowed to exist . . . . Shu Shu grabbed Edgar's
hand, somewhat afraid.

"Because you cured me." Edgar gripped Shu Shu's hand. "Shu Shu, the cultivation method
you gave me is very magical. It can even turn a fallen beast into a human again. How can
such a thing be unobtrusive?"

Just because of this? Shu Shu looked at Edgar in confusion.

"Shu Shu, this cultivation method is very handy as well as very useful. After you get it, you
can greatly improve your strength. This will make people covet it." Edgar said again and
then stroked Shu Shu’s hair. "I wanted to ask you before. Can you teach it to others?"

After saying that, Edgar watched Shu Shu with some anxiety. This cultivation method was
Shu Shu's property and definitely one kind of treasure. It was already very good that Shu
Shu was willing to teach him and let him cultivate, but now he actually wanted to teach
others . . . . Would Shu Shu be unhappy?

"Of course I can, ah!" Shu Shu was not displeased a bit and immediately replied. If it were
not for the animals on the earth being unable to open their spiritual wisdom, he would have
already taught them the cultivation method so that there were more animals like him.

Moreover, he already taught Edgar, so Edgar could totally go and teach others himself. It
was simply unnecessary to ask him.

"Shu Shu, you . . ." Looking at Shu Shu, Edgar didn't know what to say and finally chuckled,
holding Shu Shu and kissing Shu Shu's lips.

Why did you start groping me again? Shu Shu looked at Edgar in puzzlement. "You still
haven't told me why Mr. Jones followed me!"

Edgar returned to himself and, after muttering to himself irresolutely, start talking, "Uncle
Jones had a beastman lover. The beastman was wounded on the battlefield and became a
fallen beast." His mother, Ian, and Jones were both very remarkable military doctors then.
There were many beastmen in the army, but there were very few sub-beastmen. As a
result, they still got scores of very outstanding pursuers even if they were not high-born.

After his mother had helped treating his father, his father began to pester the beauty and
eventually succeeded in marrying him. At that time, Jones also met a beastman and fell in
love with said man.

That beastman was called Reynolds. He was not noble-born, but he was not the least
inferior to those who had noble bloodline. He had a strong fighting power as well as
excellent commanding ability. He even became a major general of the First Corps by relying
on his own capability.

He was still young when he became a major general. If he was given enough time, he
probably would become a lieutenant general and then a general. He might eventually
become a marshal and take over the First Corps.

In the end, such an outstanding beastman unexpectedly had something bad happened to
him in a military campaign. Without the beast core, he became a fallen beast.

After becoming a fallen beast, he was sent to Fallen Beast planet. Many people forgot him,
but Jones had been thinking all means to save him for years.
"That man has become a fallen beast for thirty years. After a beastman becomes a beast, his
brain will gradually degenerate. So many years have passed, and I’m afraid that he has
already become an out-and-out beast. The Fallen Beast planet is also in a severe crisis . . . ."
Edgar didn't think that Jones' other half was still alive, but Jones obviously had never gave
up.

He did not force Edgar to tell him the way to become a human, and he also did not
blackmail Edgar. Instead, he came to the capital star and took the initiative to become Shu
Shu’s teacher.

"They’re so pitiful." Shu Shu's eyes were a bit red.

"Don't feel sad." Edgar hugged Shu Shu. "Your willingness to share the cultivation method
can already prevent many similar tragedies."

Hearing this, Shu Shu happily nodded.

"Anyway, how to do it concretely, we still have to experiment first." Edgar kissed Shu Shu’s
forehead. Not only they had to experiment first, before the result came out, this matter also
couldn’t be known to anyone other than the three of them.

The next day, Shu Shu met with Jones.

Jones had always been very calm, but after seeing Shu Shu today, his face showed an
uncontrollable excitement.

"Edgar said that you have a way to make a fallen beast become a beastman again? And that
you also wish to research it with me?" Jones' lips trembled faintly. After seeing Edgar
recover, he wondered if Shu Shu had a way that could make a fallen beast recover.

It was certainly not an easy task to think of a way to make a fallen beast become a
beastman again. Maybe Shu Shu still had to bear some costs, for example, being struck by
lightning . . . . Therefore, although Jones very much wanted to know, he had never rashly
asked.

Of course, it also had something to do with Edgar that he could be like this. He had never
asked Shu Shu, but he had asked Edgar, and Edgar eventually blocked him.

"Yeah." Shu Shu nodded.

Looking at Shu Shu, Jones suddenly smiled as tears fell down his face silently.

"Teacher Jones?" Shu Shu anxiously watched the other party.

"I'm fine." Jones said, wiping off the tears on his face. "Shu Shu, no matter if you succeed or
not, I’ll do my best to cooperate with your research. If you want to learn something, don’t
hesitate to tell me. As long as I know it, I’ll certainly teach you wholeheartedly."

He actually no longer had too much hope of saving Reynolds.

In the past thirty years, if wolf-Reynolds couldn’t resist estrus, maybe it had already had a
bunch of little wolves with some female ordinary wolves on Fallen Beast planet . . . . But
even then, he still wanted to try.

For so many years, he had never forgotten that person. In that case, he absolutely couldn’t
allow himself to have any regrets.

"I’ll definitely study well." Having heard what was said, Shu Shu immediately nodded.

Jones came in order to find a way that could make a fallen beast become a beastman again,
but he did not directly ask Shu Shu about this point. On the contrary, he provided some
materials and talked with Shu Shu about the origin of beastmen, their development, and
what exactly was the matter with the fallen beasts.

He had taught Shu Shu for a period of time, and he was already aware that Shu Shu knew
nothing at all about many general knowledge and basic things. The top priority task was
naturally to let Shu Shu understand more about this world.

Jones was not a nobleman and was only famous in regard to treating beastmen in their
beast forms, but he had read a lot of books in order to find a way to rescue and give medical
treatment to fallen beasts. If we talked about having profound knowledge, there might not
be many people who were better than him in the Beastman Empire.

Jones was also very attentive when he taught Shu Shu. Just after one day of effort, Shu Shu
already had a detailed understanding about beastmen and also got a strange feeling at the
same time.

The beastmen of the Beastman Empire seemed to have something in common with
daemons?

Daemons would only be able to change into human forms after they had cultivated a
daemon core, but beastmen had a beast core in their bodies from childhood. The beast core
was their source of power and allowed them to change between the human form and the
beast form. However, once a beastman lost his beast core, he could not become a human
again.

"From ancient times until now, fallen beasts have always existed, and the number has
never been less. In history, there have been several insurrections and massacres led by the
fallen beasts. It’s also because of this that everyone now is very rejective toward the fallen
beasts." Jones explained and then looked at Shu Shu. "Fortunately, you make Edgar recover,
or else, Edgar in the future . . ."
Hearing Jones’ words, Shu Shu rejoiced and was glad that he came to this place . . . . If he did
not come here, would Edgar have no other choice but continue being a snake?

Thinking of this, in case of Jones not feeling anxious, Shu Shu was actually anxious.
"Teacher Jones, I can make Edgar turn into a human solely because of a cultivation method.
How about you try to practice it too? "

Although Jones knew that there was something on Shu Shu’s hand that could make a fallen
beast become a human, but he thought it would be some kind of medicaments and thus had
already been well-prepared for a long period of research. As it turned out . . . it was just one
kind of cultivation method?

"I’ll teach you right away." Shu Shu said while placing his palms on Jones’ back.

After Shu Shu’s spiritual power entered Jones’s body, he remembered that Jones was
clearly not some daemon beast. In this case, was the cultivation method of daemon beast
suitable for him?

Shu Shu was somewhat at a loss, but then he recalled that Jones’ current appearance was
very similar to his appearance after passing through the tribulation and decided that Jones
should be able to cultivate. He immediately taught Jones the cultivation method that could
make a daemon change into a human form. While he was explaining, he also guided the
spiritual power in Jones' body to circulate.

Jones directly started to circulate the spiritual power that Shu Shu left in his body
according to Shu Shu’s teaching.

Upon seeing this, Shu Shu sat beside Jones and started to cultivate as well.

When cultivating, you definitely had to look internally, and with looking internally like this,
Shu Shu discovered a problem—Edgar’s beast bead in his body, which now looked like a
tumor, had actually become a bit bigger.

Only absorbing a little spiritual power, and it was still getting bigger . . . . What the heck was
going on with this tumor?

Shu Shu felt extremely mixed-up, and it was right at this time that he took note of Jones
who was sitting beside him.

He felt embarrassed to tell Edgar about this matter, but he could have Jones help him check
it, ah!

Thinking so, Shu Shu lost the mood to cultivate. Instead, he kept staring at Jones, waiting
for Jones to conclude his cultivation. In passing, when Jones had a problem with his
cultivation, he helped Jones correct it and also gave Jones some spiritual power again.
Jones cultivated very slowly. Even though Shu Shu had sent a large amount of spiritual
power into his body, but he still spent a lot of effort to run a single heavenly circulation.
After he was done, the spiritual power that Shu Shu left in his body all dispersed, and
nothing remained in the end.

At first, Shu Shu still believed that Jones’ performance would be as remarkable as Edgar’s.
He didn’t expect that Jones would be like this in the end, and he was inevitably
disappointed.

"Your cultivation method is very magical, but maybe it’s not applicable." Jones suddenly
said.

"Why?" Shu Shu somewhat didn’t understand.

"I’ve inspected Edgar's beast type a long time ago. The Imperial family's bloodline is
uncommon, and Edgar's physical condition is also different from that of the average snake
beastman. He can cultivate, but others may not be able to cultivate. It’s much the same as
you who can cultivate well, while I myself am not as capable as I’d wish. Of course, this
must be tested to be sure." Jones said, and then his expression abruptly became a little
dignified. "After a while, I’m going to go to Fallen Beast planet."

Shu Shu had already guessed this and nodded. "Yes, we must test it to know."

"No matter what will happen, I must thank you. After that power stayed in my body for a
while, I feel that my vigor’s thoroughly restored now."

"Then, you help me check what exactly is going on with my body, Teacher Jones!" Shu Shu
said.

"What’s going on with your body?" Jones asked, puzzled.

"I seem to have a tumor in my stomach." Shu Shu answered.

"A tumor?" Hearing Shu Shu say this, Jones was a little worried. "I’ll do a examination for
you right away."

Jones took the examination device and placed it on the part pointed by Shu Shu, and then
he began to inspect it carefully. After inspecting it back and forth for a long time, he finally
put the examination device down and said to Shu Shu, "There’s no said tumor in your
body."

TL's note:
My internet has been having problems since a few days ago, so I'm not sure if I can post an
update next Wednesday or not. If there's no update next Wednesday, it means that the
update will be pushed back to the next Wednesday (April 3rd).

A Guide to - 60
Unedited chapter

60. The Crown Princess is Coming

Hearing Jones’ words, Shu Shu promptly moved closer to look at the device. The device
showed the situation inside his body clearly, and there was simply no trace of said tumor.

Shu Shu suddenly remembered that when he used the medical treatment device to examine
himself before, he seemed to not come up with anything as well . . . . What exactly was going
on? Why the heck couldn't the device see the tumor? It was obviously there . . . .

"What is this tumor you spoke of?" Jones asked.

Shu Shu immediately explained the circumstances of this tumor, putting emphasis to
mention the fact that this tumor had grown bigger after absorbing his spiritual power.

“Could this have something to do with your cultivation method?” Jones asked.

"I also don't know." Shu Shu was a little depressed. He opened his mouth to say that this
was something that happened after he ate Edgar's beast bead, but now he was actually not
sure whether this thing was really related to the beast bead or not.

After the beast bead in his mouth disappeared, it took a while for this thing to appear . . . .
The red bead in his body, which would help him cultivate, had no reaction at all to this
tumor. Furthermore, this thing could absorb spiritual power . . . . Maybe this tumor really
had nothing to do with the beast bead, and it was purely him having a problem with his
cultivation?

The beast bead was red, but this tumor was gray-colored from the start and really didn’t
resemble Edgar’s beast bead one bit.
Maybe it was what he had originally thought of; he just added one more dāntián, that’s all.
But if it was a second dāntián, it didn’t make sense that this thing could only absorb
spiritual power and could not release spiritual power, right?

"Since you can feel it with the spiritual power, then you continue to observe its condition,
and I’ll also pay attention to your physical condition." Jones finally said.

Shu Shu nodded. With how the matter was so far, they could only do this much.

After Edgar returned in the evening, he asked about what Shu Shu and Jones had learned.
Shu Shu did not hide anything at all about this matter, and he also talked about the tumor
since he now firmly believed that the tumor had nothing to do with Edgar's beast bead.

"Not long after I cultivated into a human, a tumor appeared inside my body. This tumor will
absorb my spiritual power and has grown bigger in the past few days. I don't know what
the heck is going on." Shu Shu looked at Edgar with a gloomy face.

"Have you checked it? Do you know what exactly it is?" Edgar anxiously asked.

"It didn’t appear on the examination." Shu Shu said. "I checked with the examination device,
but I simply couldn't find the tumor in my body."

Frowning, Edgar suddenly thought of one thing. "Shu Shu, do you still remember the
situation when I captured those pirates? At that time, my body was covered with the
spiritual power, and the various detectors on the pirate ship were unable to find my
existence. It should be the same case with this tumor."

After Edgar said so, Shu Shu also remembered this matter and nodded right away. "There’s
indeed such a thing . . . . Then this tumor didn’t appear on the examination because it’s
protected by the spiritual power?"

"That’s right. It should be like this. Also, I think it shouldn’t be a tumor. Maybe it’s an energy
crystal the same as the beast core." Edgar said.

It did not hurt at all when the tumor grew inside his body, so Shu Shu was able to
completely forget its existence. But now that it had become bigger . . . Shu Shu was
somewhat worried. Hearing Edgar’s words, he immediately said, "You help me check it
then?" Edgar was a mythical animal and had more spiritual power than him, so he should
be able to find out what exactly was going on, right?

Shu Shu thought of this and began to teach Edgar at once, letting Edgar use the spiritual
power to check the situation inside his body.

Edgar used his spiritual power to look into Shu Shu’s body according to Shu Shu’s
instruction and really found a tumor in Shu Shu’s abdomen. The tumor had the size of an
egg, and when his spiritual power came across it, some of the power was absorbed by it
straightway.

How could such a thing grow inside Shu Shu’s body? Was there a problem with Shu Shu?
Edgar was quite worried, but strangely, although it was a tumor, he actually felt that the
tumor was very warm and friendly.

"Would you like to have an operation to take it out?" Edgar asked after he was done
checking. So far, this tumor had not harmed Shu Shu, but in any case, it could not be
allowed to keep growing inside Shu Shu.

"No need!" Hearing a suggestion of having an operation, Shu Shu immediately refused.
"Let’s put off this discussion until later. I’ll observe the tumor first. I totally haven’t had any
different feelings since it grew. It shouldn’t be a bad thing." He didn't want to be
disemboweled, so he had better keep the tumor first . . . .

Shu Shu's body was different from the average beastman and sub-beastman. Edgar did not
even dare to let Jones know about this. Naturally, he also didn’t wish for Shu Shu to have an
operation, so he immediately agreed with Shu Shu's decision.

However, after several days of their planned observation, the tumor was unexpectedly
getting bigger every day, and it grew very fast.

When Shu Shu had Edgar help him with the examination, it was only the size of an egg.
After a week, it was actually the size of a fist! As big as Edgar’s fist to be exact, so Shu Shu’s
belly bulged a little.

Shu Shu was able to run and jump and eat and drink. His physical condition was no
different from before. It could be said that this tumor did not affected his normal life at all,
but . . . .

A fist-sized tumor was growing inside his body. Even if Shu Shu had always been carefree,
but he still felt very uneasy. Unfortunately, no matter what he did, he couldn’t figure out
what exactly the tumor was all about.

Constantly thinking about this matter, Shu Shu was not in the mood to get intimate with
Edgar.

Edgar was also the same; he had no mood to get intimate. Shu Shu had been reading
medical books these days, and he followed Shu Shu to read them as well. However,
although they had read many books, they still couldn’t find any similar case.

Jones had been trying to cultivate this past week, but unfortunately, he had not been
successful. And he also couldn’t find the cause of Shu Shu growing a tumor—a malignant
tumor did not grow this fast and was certainly not benign either!

"Speaking of Shu Shu’s condition, he should not be pregnant, should he?" Jones, staring at
Shu Shu's slightly convex belly, could not help but say.

"If he’s pregnant, we can hear the fetal heartbeat. Also, it won't grow so fast." Edgar's brows
wrinkled tightly. Different races of sub-beastmen had different pregnancy period, but it
was at least six months. How was it possible for a fetus to grow up so much in just a week?

He and Shu Shu had been married for less than a month. Even if Shu Shu could truly get
pregnant, the fetus should only be as big as a fingernail now.

But this one was as big as a fist . . . . You had to know that all beastmen were born from
eggs, and the laid eggs were usually only as big as his two fists.

Jones also thought that it was impossible. Although he mainly treated ill beastmen and had
never paid attention to sub-beastmen nor experienced giving birth himself, but he still
knew the symptoms of a pregnant sub-beastman.

If a sub-beastman was pregnant, it was impossible for the examination device to not come
up with anything. This thing grew so fast, yet there was no fetal heartbeat.

"If this tumor continues to grow, we’ll have surgery right away." Jones said.

Edgar often checked the tumor inside Shu Shu’s body with his spiritual power these days,
and every time he carried out the examination, he would feel that the tumor was very
warm and friendly. For some inexplicable reason, he also felt reluctant to part with this
tumor. However, it was precisely because of this that he was all the more afraid of the
consequences of this tumor.

Shu Shu was about the same as Edgar. He didn't know why he was very fond of the tumor
in his belly, and he started to worry after realizing this point.

It should be unlikely that this tumor was actually a demon that could confuse people, right?

Now, hearing Jones' suggestion, Shu Shu and Edgar looked at each other quickly and then,
clenching their teeth, nodded. Afterwards, they felt an indescribable sense of loss.

In the evening, Shu Shu looked internally as usual and then found that quite a lot of his
spiritual power was once again absorbed by the tumor.

"Edgar, it seems to be a little bigger." Shu Shu looked at Edgar, deeply worried and sick at
heart. What the heck was this tumor? A monster would not appear from the inside of it,
right? He guessed it should be improbable for him to be parasitized by something like in
those horror movies.

"There’ll be no problem." Edgar held Shu Shu in his arms and kissed him. "There’ll
definitely be no problem."
Having been occupied by this matter over these past few days, Shu Shu had not been in the
mood to do anything with Edgar and so had held back for a good several days. Now that he
was being kissed like this by Edgar, he immediately had a reaction.

In any case, the tumor was already like this. It’s useless to keep thinking about it. He was
better off ignoring it from the first! Shu Shu pulled Edgar close and stood on tiptoe to kiss
Edgar's face.

Edgar fervently responded, and the two men quickly rolled onto the bed . . . .

The consequence of holding back for several days was being somewhat too intense this
night, which made Shu Shu dead tired and no longer had time to think about the tumor.

The next day, Shu Shu naturally overslept and was finally awakened by the noise from his
communication device.

Edgar was no longer there and should have gone to work. The one who would contact him
in this world . . . . Shu Shu grabbed the communication device with his eyes closed, not
willing to open his eyes. "Teacher Jones, I’ll come later . . ."

"Shu Shu . . ." A tiny voice choked with sobs came through the communication device, and
that voice did not belong to Jones.

"Synthia?" Shu Shu called. This voice should be Synthia’s.

"Shu Shu . . ." Synthia at once started to cry this time.

"What happened to you?" Hearing Synthia cry, Shu Shu promptly asked. He did not know
many people after he came to the capital star and already considered Synthia as his only
friend.

"Shu Shu, my father wants me to get married, and the beastman . . ." Synthia cried,
practically lost for words.

"What the heck is going on? You tell me clearly." Shu Shu immediately said.

Hearing Shu Shu say so, Synthia finally calmed down a bit. Intermittently but also rapidly,
he explained the ins and outs of the matter clearly. It turned out that Synthia's father
wanted to marry him off to a beastman from a remote planet.

Although the beastman came from a remote planet, but the planet had one kind of scarce
minerals, and the control of those minerals was in that man’s hands. Therefore, that man
was very, very rich. Seeing that he was so rich, Synthia’s stepfather at once planned to
marry Synthia off to him. However, Synthia was not willing because that man’s age was
already quite old.
"You wait there. I’m going to find you." Shu Shu said.

"Shu Shu, wait, you don't need to come over personally. Just help me find a lawyer. I . . ."
Sobbing, Synthia spoke very carefully for fear that he would trouble Shu Shu and finally
said, "Shu Shu, thank you."

The communication device was hung up. Staring at the communication device, Shu Shu
thought for a moment. In the end, he got onto the aircraft and went to find Ian.

He had always been timid, and he also didn't understand many things. He didn't know what
to do if he directly went to find Synthia, so he had better go ask Ian first.

When Shu Shu arrived at Ian’s place, Ian was talking to Jonathan.

Jonathan grew up in the Imperial palace. This time, after he came to the capital star, he
simply went to live in the Imperial palace. Instead of attending a banquet every day, he and
Ian as well as other friends just had some small gatherings. His days were very leisurely.
Seeing Shu Shu coming, he immediately smiled and said, "Shu Shu, long time no see."

"Long time no see." Shu Shu greeted him back and then turned toward Ian anxiously,
"Mother, I have something that needs your help!"

"What?" Ian asked.

Shu Shu quickly told Synthia's story and then looked at Ian impatiently. "Mother, can you
help him?"

"Of course I can." Ian agreed at once. He always felt very guilty towards Shu Shu because
Edgar did not have the beast bead, so he would definitely agree to such a small request
from Shu Shu.

"Synthia? Of Viscount Morton’s family?" Jonathan suddenly said.

"Yeah!" Shu Shu nodded. Synthia's stepfather was surnamed Morton.

"I know a little about his family situation. Viscount Morton had originally been heavily in
debt. After marrying a sub-beastman with a child, he’s suddenly rich. This person isn’t
honest." When Jonathan mentioned Morton, his face was rather unsightly.

Ian was also shocked. "There’s also this matter?" He always thought that Morton would
marry Synthia's mother because he liked Synthia's mother. Who knew that it also involved
property?

"It was exactly like this." Jonathan said. "This Morton isn’t a good person. You should give
him a little lesson! Shu Shu, you bring a group of guards to go with you. When I came to the
capital star, I also brought a lawyer who works exclusively for the duchy. I’ll give him the
information, and he’ll also go with you."

"All right." Having heard what was said, Shu Shu immediately nodded.

On the other side, after Synthia hung up the communication device, he turned off the
outmoded communication device on his hand and stuffed it into a small crack on the wall.

He had just finished doing all these things when he heard some jumbled voices from the
outside. "Where is he? How could he disappear?"

"He’s here."

"He’s hiding in the storage room!"

"Guard the window, and don’t let him run out!"

The voice just fell, and the door of the storage room was pushed open. Synthia's stepfather
and his wife as well as their two beastman sons entered the room, and two robots followed
after them.

"Synthia, what’re you doing running to the storage room?" Looking at Synthia who was
shrinking in the corner, Synthia's stepfather asked with a good-natured expression.

"I . . ." Synthia wanted to say something, but fear made him not know what to say.

"You’re going to get married soon, so stay put in your own room until you marry. Don't
worry about other things." Viscount Morton said.

"I don't want to." Seeing Viscount Morton’s pretense, Synthia involuntarily shook.

"The marriage has already been decided. You must marry him." Viscount Morton frowned
at Synthia and then ordered the robots behind him, "Bring him back to his room!"

The two robots quickly grabbed Synthia. He wanted to struggle, but how could a sub-
beastman struggle past two robots? He practically had no strength to resist and was taken
back to his room.

Synthia's room was quite big, and there were also many things inside. However, the room
now did not have a single high-tech product and was even installed with a network
blocking device. As long as he stayed in this room, he completely had no way to contact the
outside.

He was lucky before. He was able to deceive the robot and made it leave. Then he ran to the
storage room to find his late mother’s communication device, that he had hidden away
previously, to contact Shu Shu. But now, wanting to get another opportunity like this might
no longer possible.
Shu Shu would come to save him, right? He could only count on Shu Shu now . . . . Hugging
his knees, Synthia started to cry.

In fact, he was always eager to get married. After all, as long as he married someone, he
would be able to leave this house . . . . But this time, he really couldn't stand the man he was
going to be married off to.

That local rich owner of the mineral veins who came from a remote planet had been
married before and had children too, and he was old enough to be his father. If he married
such a beastman, he would not be able to have his own children in the future!

If it was before, he would perhaps accept this misfortune as decreed by fate, but when he
thought of what Shu Shu had said, that he had to rely on himself, he truly didn’t want to be
resigned to his fate.

He didn't want to marry that man. He wanted a beastman who loved him and a few
children whom he gave birth himself . . . .

Wiping the tears on his face, Synthia huddled up and began to wait.

Meanwhile, Viscount Morton was shaking the robot that had actually been deceived by
Synthia.

This beastman who was already quite old ruthlessly kicked the body of the robot several
times, his face very ugly. "What the hell is going on with this robot? Couldn’t even watch a
sub-beastman!"

"There should’ve been a problem with its program." Viscount Morton’s beastman son said.

"When that guy Synthia ran out of the room just now, he didn't contact anyone outside,
right? This is a hell of a problem. Not to mention that the robot left, why did the alarm
system have a problem too?" It was reasonable to say that if Synthia escaped, they should
be able to find out about it immediately. As a result, they were not even aware when things
went wrong, and it actually took quite a while for them to find out that Synthia had
escaped. Fortunately, they had set many restrictions. In addition to not being able to go out,
Synthia also couldn’t use the various electrical appliances in the house, so he could only run
into the storage room in the end.

"Father, I’ve checked the smart system, and there has been no outbound signal launched."
The young beastman said again.

Viscount Morton breathed a sigh of relief. "This is good. Find a few more robots to watch
him closely. By all means, don't let him have a chance to run away."

"Father, is this really okay? If it was known by the crown princess . . ." The young beastman
suddenly asked, somewhat worried. That guy Synthia was familiar with the crown
princess; if the things they did were known by the crown princess . . . .

“The crown princess won’t know. After he married the crown prince, he hasn’t contacted
Synthia again. He’ll never know about Synthia’s situation. Once Synthia gets married on
that remote planet, he’s even less likely to contact Synthia. He’ll soon forget Synthia."
Viscount Morton said while scowling indignantly. "This crown princess, he’s indeed
troublesome!"

In fact, the main reason why Viscount Morton married Synthia’s mother at that time was
not because he liked Synthia's mother’s good looks, but because he knew that Synthia's
mother possessed a large sum of money.

Although Synthia’s father was not a nobleman, but he was very rich. After his sudden death,
the money all went to Synthia’s mother. At the same time, their Morton family happened to
have an economic crisis.

He married Synthia's mother, and then the Morton family’s economic crisis did not exist
anymore. He breathed a sigh of relief and secretly had an affair as well as children with
another sub-beastman.

Synthia’s mother was a weak and incompetent man who relied heavily on him. After
Synthia’s father died, he also suffered from clinical depression . . . . Just as expected, this
man was desperate enough to commit suicide when he was going to divorce him. In this
way, only Synthia was left.

Under Synthia's mother and his deliberate guidance, Synthia's cowardice and timid
behavior were even more monstrous, and almost no one wanted to associate with him. He
flaunted his great fondness toward Synthia and was even willing to keep their relationship
and pay a large price to let Synthia attend the bridal class. In this way, even if some people
knew that he had taken the money left by Synthia’s biological father, they also didn’t come
to him with torches and pitchforks.

Originally, he actually didn’t intend to do anything to Synthia, but then Synthia got
acquainted with the crown princess.

If that Shu Shu always brought Synthia to attend various banquets, mightn’t Synthia stop
being timid and self-abasing? Mightn’t he be resentful and want to retaliate against their
whole family? And also want to take away the property that belonged to him?

The previous Synthia did not have the ability to retaliate against them, but with the
addition of the crown princess, he had a chance to retaliate against them!

It was exactly because Viscount Morton was afraid of such retaliation that he would like to
marry Synthia, who had no deep friendship with the crown princess, off to someone from a
remote planet as soon as possible. Of course, that man was also willing to pay a large sum
of money, which suited his plan even more.

However, he didn’t know why the robot that guarded Synthia suddenly had a problem.

It’s a hell of a problem!

Viscount Morton’s mood was not very good, but when he thought of the large amount of
money promised by the beastman who asked to marry Synthia, his mood got better.

Unexpectedly, right at this moment, the sound of the alarm actually rang out in Viscount
Morton’s mansion house. Was this someone bursting into the garden of his house?

When Viscount Morton was about to let the robot go out and take a look, he suddenly heard
a sharp and clear voice, "Everyone inside, listen, you’re already surrounded!"

He was surrounded? What the hell was this? Viscount Morton was somewhat
dumbfounded and switched on the door monitor, intending to take a look at the situation
outside and then call the police.

The monitor showed that there were many people standing at the door of his house. After
seeing the sub-beastman standing ahead of those people, Viscount Morton’s legs suddenly
went soft.

The crown princess was coming!

A Guide to - 61
Unedited chapter

61. Giving Him the Beast Bead to Eat

Shu Shu brought a large number of people. Included among these were a group that was
part of the Imperial Guards, police officers whom Ian helped him to summon, and also a
lawyer recommended by Jonathan who was said to be very powerful.

The lawyer was a beastman, but he looked cultured and refined and also wore a pair of
glasses. He was surprisingly very different from those beastmen in the army whom Shu Shu
had seen in the past.

Anyway, even if this beastman was a bit special, Shu Shu still didn’t have time to interact
with him. He was in a hurry to find Synthia!
Shu Shu brought some police officers along, and thus, after arriving at Viscount Morton’s
residence, he broke the gate and entered without giving prior notice and also began to
surround this viscount’s mansion house completely . . . . This scene was very interesting,
and Shu Shu could not help but shout, "Everyone inside, listen, you’re already surrounded!"

He felt a little embarrassed after he said that, but the people around him actually didn't
care. That lawyer called Donald even smiled at Shu Shu.

The lawyer's smile didn't have the slightest amount of ridicule and was full of indulgence
instead, to the extent that Shu Shu's jot of embarrassment disappeared without a trace in a
flash.

"What’re we going to do next?" Shu Shu turned toward Donald. The duchess thought highly
of Donald. Shu Shu initially felt that this man was a powerful figure, and after reading
Donald's resume while on the way here, he was even more certain about this point.

This Donald was a top student and had received all kinds of awards since childhood until
his hands went limp with exhaustion. After he grew up, he handled countless cases as a
lawyer. Although Shu Shu could not understand the vast majority of the legal jargon, but he
could not stop himself from admiring this Donald very much.

"Your Imperial Highness wants to step in personally or leave it to me?" Donald watched
Shu Shu, all smiles.

"You step in." Shu Shu said at once. "Rescue Synthia." He was now a sick person with a
tumor growing in his stomach. This situation certainly didn’t require him to step in
personally!

Hearing Shu Shu say this, Donald’s face showed a smile. He gave Shu Shu a bow and replied
with a pleasant-sounding voice, “I will follow your order, Your Imperial Highness.”

Although Shu Shu married into the Imperial family, but, essentially, he was still a little
daemon who had never seen the world. He had only attended one banquet and ended up
leaving in the middle of it to boot. Now, being watched attentively by Donald’s
concentrated gaze, he couldn’t help but feel a little uncomfortable.

Donald smiled at Shu Shu and then turned round and walked toward Viscount Morton’s
residence. "Viscount Morton, you are involved in imprisoning a sub-beastman, mistreating
a sub-beastman, embezzling other people’s property, and many other criminal charges.
Open the door now, and let us enter."

Donald's voice was very gentle and soft and pleasant to hear, but it was nonetheless very
firm. Just by listening to it, one would realize that there was no slightest possibility of a
compromise. Viscount Morton was shocked.
"We’ve been surrounded. What should we do?" Viscount Morton looked at his partner with
fear. He was actually a man with little ability. If not, he would not have needed to exploit his
own marriage to fish for a quick buck.

"How dare they break in like this!" Viscount Morton's partner was quite angry.

"They brought the police. They should’ve reported the case to the authorities." Viscount
Morton said. Even if it was the crown princess, he also couldn’t break into people’s homes
personally. But the police could.

"Father, don't panic. Let's go and call Synthia to come out. We just arranged a marriage for
him, that’s all. We didn’t do anything else." Viscount Morton’s son finally placated his
parents.

Viscount Morton nodded and became much more relaxed. "Come on, you quickly go and
call Synthia to come down!"

Manpower was very expensive nowadays, and the nobility also couldn’t have many
servants like in the ancient times. Viscount Morton’s family always used robots to do
housework, and apart from this, they only employed a beastman to help them do some
miscellaneous things. After they locked Synthia up, they already let that beastman return
home in order to avoid an information leak.

Because of this, Viscount Morton's beastman son personally went to fetch Synthia. In the
meantime, the people outside who had been waiting for a while were somewhat impatient.

"Viscount Morton, won't you open the door?" Donald said again.

No sound whatsoever was heard from inside the house. Donald smiled and extended a
hand to take off his glasses.

Donald wearing glasses appeared to be gentle and approachable, but Donald without
glasses gave people a completely different feeling. If that kind of temperament had to be
described with words, it should be called . . . rough and wild?

He stowed his glasses inside his breast pocket and suddenly smashed his fist into the door
of Viscount Morton’s house.

A loud "bang", and then the door—which was made into a retro shape and looked wooden
but in fact used a first-rate alloy and was also inlaid with surveillance camera, sensor, and a
lot of other paraphernalia—was smashed open just like that!

The door fell to the ground, revealing the panic face of Viscount Morton who was standing
at the doorway.

Donald withdrew his undamaged fist and put away that wisp of evil smile that appeared on
the corners of his mouth. Then he took out the glasses that he carried with him and
changed back into his initial appearance of an innocent and harmless man. "I’m sorry for
breaking your door, Viscount Morton."

"So handsome, ah!" Shu Shu couldn't help but exclaim. That Donald looked very handsome!
*cough cough* But he was still not as handsome as Edgar, nor as powerful as Edgar.

If it had been Edgar, he could have torn the house down with a sweep of his tail! Moreover,
Edgar also wouldn’t go back and forth taking off glasses and then putting on glasses like
that.

Anyway, even if Donald was like that, his approach was still quite fitting to Shu Shu’s
intention, which made him feel very fresh.

Standing inside the protection circle of the guard team, Shu Shu stared at Donald excitedly.
At the same time, he also heard those police officers utter tiny gasps of surprise.

"That Donald is very strong. With such strength, he must be at least a seven-star fighter,
right?"

"Such a powerful beastman actually didn’t enter the army and became a lawyer instead!"

"Since when is a lawyer a seven-star fighter?"

......

Seven-star, ah. Shu Shu did not expect that this young lawyer had such strength. He
watched Donald without blinking, wanting to see what he was going to do next.

Donald already entered the house at this time, and Viscount Morton finally managed to
react. "What do you think you’re doing?"

"I came to rescue people." Donald smiled and then looked behind Viscount Morton’s body.
"It’s good that the man has been rescued.”

Behind Viscount Morton, two police officers supporting a sub-beastman were walking
toward the door, and that sub-beastman was exactly Synthia whom Shu Shu was looking
for.

"Shu Shu!" Seeing Shu Shu, Synthia's tears kept flowing.

"Synthia, are you okay?" Shu Shu asked worriedly.

Synthia was fine. Although Viscount Morton was bold enough to lock Synthia up for the
sake of money and to prevent getting retaliated by Synthia in the future, but he didn’t really
dare to hurt Synthia. Therefore, Synthia’s condition was quite good.
Since Synthia was fine, Shu Shu also felt relieved. As for the following matters . . . he handed
over everything to Donald to deal with.

He knew nothing about the laws of the Beastman empire. Even if he wanted to personally
handle those matters, he was powerless to do it.

Donald did not fail to live up to Shu Shu’s expectation. He handled these matters very
beautifully.

He first sent all members of the Morton’s family, except Synthia, to the police station on a
charge of imprisoning a sub-beastman. Then he tracked down the specific number of
various assets that Synthia’s mother had brought along when marrying Viscount Morton.
Next, he brought people to liquidate Viscount Morton’s assets, intending to take all of
Viscount Morton’s assets to get Synthia a pay out.

This was a huge project. Shu Shu originally thought that it would take a good several days
to finish. He didn't expect that Donald would come to find him on the next day.

"Viscount Morton married Synthia's mother. According to the law of the Empire, he has an
obligation to foster Synthia to adulthood. He actually doesn’t need to bear the cost of
Synthia attending the skill class after Synthia grows to adulthood. In this case, the assets
that belong to Synthia are exactly the assets that Synthia’s mother brought along when
marrying Viscount Morton minus the cost of attending the skill class of the Imperial
College.” Inside the Imperial palace, Donald reported the situation to Shu Shu and Synthia
with a smile.

"How much money can Synthia get?" Shu Shu asked curiously. He didn't like that Viscount
Morton from the start. After he knew that the viscount had actually married Synthia's
mother for money and had also not been good to Synthia's mother, he was even more
disgusted with him. Now he was eager for Synthia to take all the money from the Mortons.

"I have completely liquidated the assets of the Mortons. Except for the pre-marital assets
owned by Viscount Morton’s partner before marrying him, all the assets under their names
belong to the joint assets of the Mortons. After all their cash and estates are paid to Synthia
as a compensation for loss, they still owe Synthia four hundred and thirty million.” Donald
stated with a smile, the eyes behind the lens glinting.

"It can also be like this?!" Shu Shu looked at Donald in surprise. Although Viscount Morton
had encountered an economic crisis and owed a huge debt before marrying Synthia’s
mother, but he still had a lot of valuable real estate. He thought his family could still have
something left and didn’t expect that on top of being ruined to compensate for loss, he
actually still had to owe Synthia money . . . .

"The Mortons have never controlled their money spending. For example, their beastman
son has just bought a four-star mech a few days ago. When converting the assets, this kind
of item will have a markdown. This mech is assessed at 70% of the purchase price and will
depreciate a lot." Donald explained, chuckling.

Not to mention that the value of the mech would depreciate only a few days after buying it,
it was even valued at 70% of the purchase price when assessed. Other things should also be
handled according to this procedure, right? No wonder Viscount Morton, to compensate for
a loss, in the end still had to owe Synthia so much money in addition to using up his family’s
assets. Shu Shu, hearing Donald's words, immediately look at Donald worshipingly—he
admired this kind of man the most!

"You’re really amazing!" Shu Shu praised Donald.

Synthia was also a little stupid. After following his mother to live in the official residence of
the viscount, he always had the feeling of lodging under another person's roof. Since his
mother’s death, he lived even more cautiously and quietly for fear of being driven out, so
that he never knew that he actually had so much money.

Synthia’s eyes slowly reddened. He looked at Donald and asked with a small voice, “What
kind of pre-marital assets did my mother have before marrying Viscount Morton?”

“Here is the specific list of items.” Donald passed a document to Synthia.

Synthia opened the document and after reading it, tears gushed out of his eyes. His mother
had more than a hundred million cash in the first place. In addition to this, there were
stores in the business district of the capital star, real estate and shares of several
companies on a nearby planet, and a wide expanse of pasture on an agricultural planet . . . .
The value of these things was even greater.

If he had known earlier that he had so much money . . . . Synthia’s train of thought was just
about to go down that way when it came to an abrupt stop.

His courage was very small before. Even if he knew that his mother actually had so much
money, he might not dare to do anything and was also incapable of doing anything.

"Your Imperial Highness, how are we going to deal with the Mortons?" Donald, turning to
face Shu Shu again, asked.

Shu Shu did not hastily make decisions for Synthia. Hearing Donald's words, he
immediately turned his head to look at Synthia.

Synthia finally came back to himself and, after hesitating for a long time, said, "They’ll pay
for damages and give me the money that belongs to me, including the four hundred-plus
million they owe me."

"Would you like them to go to prison?" Donald once again asked. Viscount Morton’s
children were still young, not yet growing to adulthood, and certainly would not be
sentenced to prison, but Viscount Morton and his partner had imprisoned Synthia as well
as having the intention to “sell” Synthia. If the case was handled well, it could make them go
to jail.

"Let them go . . ." Synthia said in a low voice.

"How can you let them go?" Shu Shu immediately frowned.

"They didn't do anything to me. Also, they don't have money now. Their lives will definitely
be very bad." Synthia said.

In fact, before Viscount Morton forced him to get married, he didn’t hate Viscount Morton
at all because his mother had indeed committed suicide. From his earliest memory, his
mother's mental state was already very bad, and it was entirely because his mother could
not accept his biological father’s death, which had nothing to do with Viscount Morton all
along.

Viscount Morton never restricted his mother's movements at that time, but his mother very
rarely did anything else except crying and always showed no interest to him as well. Later,
although the reason for committing suicide was Viscount Morton’s betrayal, but according
to some words his mother said when facing death, his mother simply felt that he did not
owe Viscount Morton anything after he found out about Viscount Morton’s betrayal and
thus would gladly kill himself so he could just die.

Thinking of the past affairs, Synthia began to cry again.

Seeing Synthia shedding tears, Shu Shu somewhat didn’t know what to do. Donald glanced
at Shu Shu and then turned his head to comfort Synthia, saying, "No matter how things
were in the past, you have nothing to do with the Mortons now. You should be happy."

Synthia nodded and finally wiped his tears dry, and Shu Shu also breathed a sigh of relief.

After Synthia made a decision, there were still many things to deal with. For example, if he
was going to take over the Mortons’ assets, he had to sign countless documents. All of these
could not be done without Donald and also took up a lot of time. A week passed almost in
the blink of an eye.

Shu Shu didn't understand and didn’t want to take care of these matters at all, but even so,
he still had a lot of contact with Donald and found that Donald took things seriously and
was extremely knowledgeable and very outstanding.

When living in the cave before, Shu Shu thought that Edgar was just a snake and so would
prattle on to Edgar all the time. Now that he could communicate with Edgar, he liked to talk
even more. He would talk about what happened on that day, and, in the evening, he would
still talk about everything regardless of its importance. In this way, he would naturally keep
mentioning Donald.
"Donald’s really amazing. He can recite so many legal provisions from memory. Also, once
he opens his mouth, he can spout off all sorts of cases . . . ." Shu Shu said with full
admiration toward Donald.

Edgar's face was dark. Was it really appropriate to praise another beastman like this in
front of his own beastman?

"You’re not allowed to talk about him." Edgar immediately said. He knew that he could only
speak directly when communicating with Shu Shu.

"Why?" Shu Shu did not understand.

"I’m jealous!" Edgar stated without the slightest hesitation.

"Okay, let’s talk about Synthia then? Although his current manners and behavior are still as
awkward as before and most likely can’t be changed anymore, but he’s a lot stronger now. I
think the current him is very good . . . ."

"You’re also not allowed to talk about him." Edgar’s face was dark again.

"Why is this again?" Shu Shu still didn’t understand.

"I’m jealous!" Edgar stated once again. Not only did he have to guard against beastmen but
also sub-beastmen! In fact, he felt that he needed to guard against sub-beastmen even
more. After all, Shu Shu was a beastman . . . . Moreover, Shu Shu had more contacts with
that Synthia than he had with Donald.

"Why do you love to feel jealous so much, ah!" Shu Shu hugged Edgar and smugly kissed
him.

Edgar had always been very passionate, but this time he did not “execute Shu Shu on the
spot” when Shu Shu came over to kiss him. "Wait."

"What’s wrong?" Shu Shu stared at Edgar somewhat resentfully. He and Edgar had not been
intimate for two days!

"I’m worried that I’ll hurt you." Edgar put his hand on Shu Shu's belly.

Even now, the instrument still couldn't check what exactly was going on inside Shu Shu's
stomach, and yet that tumor was already too big to be ignored.

The tumor was now as big as Shu Shu’s two fists and made Shu Shu’s belly stuck out.
Touching it, Edgar could feel a very hard object with his hand.

Feeling the tactile sensation under his hand, Edgar's face was very ugly. What the hell was
going on with Shu Shu?

His eyes were full of worry, but after a while, they showed a firm expression.

He definitely wouldn’t let anything happen to Shu Shu!

"Don't worry. Am I not well? Jones has already checked. The tumor in my stomach hasn’t
hurt my body. I currently have no problem at all, and my appetite is much better than
before." Shu Shu said. He didn't know whether it was to supply nutrition to the tumor
inside his body or not, but his appetite was getting better and better recently.

"You . . ." Edgar took a deep breath and finally said, "Once that Synthia’s business is done,
let Jones do an operation on you. I’ll personally watch him!"

Stroking his own belly, Shu Shu didn’t know why he was somewhat reluctant, but he still
nodded. Afterwards, he wrapped round Edgar and started to rub against Edgar’s body.

Edgar’s eyes were blazing, and he couldn’t restrain himself in the end. He pressed Shu Shu
down, but his movements were gentler and softer than ever for fear of hurting Shu Shu.

Shu Shu was not hurt at all. After it was over, he even slept soundly and started to snore.
Edgar, however, could not fall asleep.

Putting his hand on Shu Shu's belly, Edgar didn't sleep for a night. As the dawn came, he
cultivated for a while and then kissed Shu Shu before going to the military department.

These days, he had been investigating the matters of him being framed and injured by some
people at that time, and now his investigation already began to take shape.

After arriving at the military department, someone soon delivered the interrogation
reports obtained last night to Edgar.

It should be the same group of people who tampered with his mech, caused trouble to him
until he had no choice but to self-detonate his beast core, destroyed the reputation of the
Imperial family in the capital star, and also created a disturbance on a private planet of the
Imperial family. And he finally caught some subordinates of these people not long ago.

Although the Imperial family no longer wielded political power nowadays, but they still had
enough power to investigate these matters!

Edgar hadn't gone and read those reports yet, and his communication device rang. His
father, Chris, was looking for him.

"Father." Opening the communication device, Edgar called.

"Have you investigated the trails?" Chris asked, getting right to the point.
"Yes, I have." Edgar admitted.

"I’ve also investigated some of the trails." Chris' expression was somewhat solemn.

Both father and son gave each other a quick look through the screen of the communication
device, and then Edgar abruptly said, "Father, I’m coming to find you."

Chris nodded.

When Edgar and Chris met, Shu Shu and Synthia were eating with Donald.

The Mortons had been released. However, they definitely wouldn’t have an easy life in the
future since they had no money nor title nowadays and yet were accustomed to an
extravagant lifestyle. Meanwhile, there were already a huge amount of assets under
Synthia’s name.

A few days ago, Shu Shu had taken Synthia to live in the Imperial palace, but now that the
matters had been resolved, Synthia would naturally move out. Today was the day when
Synthia moved away.

After the dust had settled, this sub-beastman who suddenly became a millionaire invited
Shu Shu and Donald to eat together.

After Shu Shu reported to Ian that he was going to eat at the Imperial Plaza, he and Synthia
took an aircraft together to go there. And when they arrived at that place, Donald was
already waiting there.

Donald looked very stunning. He didn't wear glasses today and was even more handsome,
making people couldn't move their line of sight. Synthia only gave him a glance and then
blushed and lowered his head.

Shu Shu’s reaction was completely the opposite of Synthia’s. He opened his eyes wide and
looked him up and down several times, and he even sighed in admiration, praising, “You
look very handsome today!”

“Do I? Then, do you like my current appearance, Shu Shu?" Donald gazed at Shu Shu
tenderly.

Shu Shu was being unnaturally stared at by Donald. Donald was looking at him the same
way as Edgar looked at him, but when Edgar looked at him with this kind of gaze, it made
him very happy and want to nibble on Edgar’s mouth. In contrast, when Donald looked at
him with this kind of gaze, it made him feel strange and even gave him the willies.

Synthia too vaguely felt it was a little fishy and finally spoke softly, "Shall we order now?"
"I’ve never been to the Imperial Plaza to eat. I don't know what to order here. You should
order first." Donald said, his sight set on Shu Shu.

Shu Shu wrinkled his brows, and then Donald’s communication device suddenly rang right
at this moment.

Donald gave an apologetic glance to Shu Shu and Synthia before taking out his
communication device to take a look.

If Shu Shu could see the content on Donald’s communication device, he would find that it
displayed a string of garbled text.

Of course, this kind of garbled text actually made sense in Donald's eyes:

"The situation is urgent. Control the target and strive your hardest to divert everyone's line
of sight!"

After the first message, the second one quickly arrived:

"Give him the beast bead to eat!"

TL's note:
The chapters are getting longer and I need to rest my eyes, so the next four chapters will be
posted on April 15th and 25th and then May 5th and 15th.

A Guide to - 62
Unedited chapter

62. Shu Shu is Pregnant

When Donald was looking at his communication device, Shu Shu and Synthia ordered the
dishes they wanted. Shu Shu’s appetite was very good recently. He had long been hungry
and so ordered a lot, including the dishes he had eaten the last time Edgar had brought him
here and the dishes that looked pretty good.

"Donald, it's your turn to order." Shu Shu gave the electronic menu to Donald.

Hearing Shu Shu’s words, Donald looked up, the corners of his mouth curling up with a
tender smile. "Won’t you order a few more?"

"I’ve already ordered a lot, but those all are for me and Synthia to eat. If you want to eat,
you order yourself." Shu Shu said. Synthia had a small appetite, so it did not matter if he
shared some of the dishes he had ordered with Synthia. However, even if Donald wanted to
eat something he ordered, a beastman’s appetite was too big, and the dishes wouldn’t be
enough.

Donald saw admiration for him in Shu Shu’s eyes, but the admiration did not contain any
ambiguous feeling. He mentally sighed. The time was indeed too short after all.

If the time was a bit longer, he would definitely be able to get this sub-beastman’s favorable
impression and also make him eat his beast bead . . . . Donald took the electronic menu, but
his mind was not on the menu at all.

Him approaching Shu Shu was premeditated.

After marrying the crown prince, this crown princess lived in the seclusion of his own
home and seldom came out. He didn't even go to school or contact any of his friends . . . or
maybe he simply didn't have any friends. Anyway, it was very difficult to approach him, but
they still found a way.

The crown princess had a classmate called Synthia, and it could be said that Synthia’s
family was a mess.

After they investigated the situation of Synthia's family, they found a mine owner from a
remote planet and thought of a way to make him meet Viscount Morton.

This mine owner was willing to give Viscount Morton a large sum of money just to be able
to take Synthia as his wife . . . . Such a lure, Viscount Morton absolutely couldn’t refuse it. In
addition, someone intentionally or unintentionally mentioned in front of Viscount Morton
that he had better married Synthia off, so as to avoid Synthia retaliating against him in the
future . . . . Viscount Morton was even more eager to “get rid of” Synthia.

Taking advantage of the newly-wed crown princess who completely stopped paying
attention to his old classmate, the Mortons was going to send Synthia away to marry on a
remote planet that was difficult to contact from the capital star . . . . At that time, not to
mention that they could get a large sum of money, they could also make Synthia unable to
retaliate against them. It’s great, wasn’t it?

After discussing the price with that mine owner, Viscount Morton then locked Synthia up,
waiting for that mine owner to leave the capital star and take Synthia away.

At this time, they tackled another task.

Among Donald's comrades, there was a hacker expert. That man might be at his wit’s end
against the defense system of the Imperial palace, but he could easily break through the
defense system of Viscount Morton's home. And controlling the Mortons’ robots was
practically a very, very simple thing for him.

Synthia at last had an opportunity to contact Shu Shu, and when Shu Shu went to save
Synthia, Donald, very naturally, appeared before Shu Shu . . . . Donald tapped on his
communication device a few times, and when he thought of Viscount Morton, the corners of
his mouth curled up with a wisp of a sardonic smile.

Viscount Morton could have never thought that his fear would land him to his present
plight. Anyway, it was an opportunity for someone who wanted to approach Shu Shu, right?

After he approached Shu Shu by means of this matter, he began to implement his own plan
—seducing Shu Shu.

He was outstanding in appearance, strong in strength, and very good at pleasing sub-
beastmen. In the past, as long as he took a fancy to any sub-beastmen, they all soon would
be caught by him. Unfortunately, although Shu Shu had a good opinion on him now, but he
remained unmoved . . . .

The time was really too short . . . .

Donald chose the “please do not disturb” option on the menu with some regret. After that,
he took out a few tiny flying robots that were no bigger than a fingernail.

He waved his hand, and all those tiny robots flew into the air.

"What are those?" Shu Shu always had sharp ears and keen eyes, so he naturally found
these little things immediately and curiously watched them fly by.

"Micro-robots for taking pictures and shooting videos. I finally have a chance to come to the
Imperial Plaza to eat, so of course I must photograph the whole thing." Donald looked at
Shu Shu, all smiles.

Shu Shu glanced at those micro-robots that were flying around the room or had planted
themselves on the surrounding walls and nodded in understanding.

One of his former owners was a photography maniac. No matter what he was doing, he
would take a photo and send it to his microblog or his circle of friends. Shu Shu didn’t
expect that Donald also have this kind of hobby.

Only, was it necessary to use so many micro-robots just to take some souvenir photos?

Shu Shu looked at Donald with some doubts, but he did not know that at this time, the
anchor of a very lively room on the star network's largest live broadcast platform suddenly
disappeared from sight, and then the view switched to the situation inside their room.
The anchor of that room was a sub-beastman actor who was very famous in the Beastman
Empire. He was originally singing a song and suddenly got disconnected. His fans were all
very dissatisfied, but before they had a chance to question the live broadcast platform, they
suddenly discovered that the scene had changed into a sub-beastman who actually looked
exactly the same as the crown princess.

No, this was not the case of looking exactly the same, ah. This was clearly the crown
princess.

So the sudden change of the live broadcast scene was in fact giving them an Easter egg?
Letting them have a chance to see the crown princess’ daily life?

"Aaaah! That's the crown princess, ah! After the wedding, I finally saw him again!"

"Why did Momo stop singing?"

"The place where the crown princess is staying . . . . That’s the Imperial Plaza, right? You
look at that decoration. It’s really so luxurious!”

“I can actually watch the live broadcast of the crown princess dining with others, ah! It’s
great!”

......

The live broadcast viewers who suddenly found that the scene had changed unexpectedly
didn’t become completely angry. Instead, they were very excited. At the same time, they
incessantly called their friends and family, looking for companions to watch the live
broadcast together.

There were more and more people in the live broadcast room, and not only that, but the
scene of several other rooms had also been switched over to the scene of Shu Shu and two
other people eating at the Imperial Plaza. It made the netizens confused but also made
more and more people come to watch.

Shu Shu didn't know about this situation at all, and right now, Donald was staring at Shu
Shu, his expression more and more tender. "Also, I have one thing that needs to be done,
and I hope they can help me record this moment that’s, personally, the most important
moment to me. "

What was Donald going to do? Shu Shu looked perplexed. Then, Donald in front of him
suddenly started to freeze the room over with ice—Donald’s innate skill was exactly
freezing things.

"What are you going to do?" Shu Shu looked at Donald guardedly.
Donald, facing Shu Shu and showing a warm smile, suddenly got down on one knee on the
floor. The illuminating light and the ice layering the surrounding walls that was flickering
with all kinds of brilliant rays made the restaurant looked like a splendid and magnificent
house as well as making Donald look all the more loving.

The live broadcast viewers all stared blankly. Why did the crown princess eat together with
another beastman instead of with His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince? Also, why was
the atmosphere so ambiguous?

"??" Shu Shu stared at Donald with a head full of fog. Just now, he thought Donald was going
to do something bad. As a result, Donald suddenly knelt down.

"Your Imperial Highness, I just want you to know my feelings for you." Donald gazed at Shu
Shu with eyes full of love.

Shu Shu somewhat had no reaction and automatically asked, "What feelings?"

On the contrary, Synthia understood Donald’s words and cried out in surprise.

"Shu Shu, when I first saw you, I fell in love with you. You’re the most beautiful flower in
the plain, the brightest star in the starry sky, the most dazzling gem in this world, and also
the most beautiful sub-beastman I’ve ever seen in my lifetime. I’m willing to dedicate
everything to you.” Donald said. “I love you. If you’re a fish, I’m willing to make a river for
you to swim freely. If you’re a tree, I’m willing to become the soil for you to take root. If you
are the wind, I’m willing to become a cloud to follow you blow . . . ."

Donald looked very handsome, and his voice was also very pleasant to hear. Such a big and
handsome guy actually confessed to himself on bended knee. Even if Shu Shu, as a matter of
fact, didn't like him at all, but he would also be happy because the vanity in his heart was
satisfied.

Shu Shu was very happy. Although such flattering remarks were a bit corny, but listening to
them made people feel good, ah! That guy Edgar certainly wouldn’t say such words.

As a result, he listened all along until Donald stopped.

"You don’t say?" Shu Shu asked.

Noticing Shu Shu’s pleased expression, Donald’s eyes were brimming with joyful thoughts.
"In my eyes, no one can compare to you. I simply don't know how to describe my love for
you . . . . Shu Shu, are you willing to accept me?"

Countless people saw Donald's confession at the same time through the live broadcast.

When people who had been admiring the good looks of the crown princess and the fine
decoration of the Imperial Plaza saw this scene, they all had the feeling of "WTF?!".
What the hell did they see? Someone confessed to the crown princess, and the crown
princess still looked like he really enjoyed it.

"What’s going on here? What the hell is going on here?"

"Fuck! Someone actually confessed to the crown princess. The crown princess is His
Imperial Highness the Crown Prince’s!"

"Even if this man is very handsome, I still despise him for being the other man!"

"The crown princess actually looked very happy to be complimented. So disgusting!"

"How could this sub-beastman be like this! Does he want to betray His Imperial Highness?"

......

People were very excited, and some people began to wonder what the hell was going on
with this live broadcast. Could it be that some hacker found out that the crown princess had
an affair and decided to show it to everyone?

The people on the star network were boiling. The content of the live broadcast had been
changed without so much as a by-your-leave, but the live broadcast viewers had actually
doubled and were even very excited.

Edgar was talking with Chris when his communication device suddenly rang. He opened it,
and Calvin’s voice rushed out from it. “Edgar! It’s bad! You quickly go to the star network
and see. Someone confessed to your sub-beastman! I suspect it’s a conspiracy!"

Someone confessed to Shu Shu? Edgar stared blankly and immediately opened the star
network.

The outside was already in an uproar, but the frozen room was still quiet. Donald, kneeling
on the floor, was still waiting for Shu Shu's response. "Shu Shu, I know that I’m a little
impulsive, but if I don't speak now, I may not have another chance to confess to you in the
future. Can you accept my love?"

"Of course not. I don't like you." Shu Shu answered directly and then said a few words of
praise, "But you really have a good taste! And your literary talent is also very good." Those
words this man had said just now was really very wonderful. Shu Shu decided to memorize
them and then tell Edgar about them when he went back.

"Why don't you like me?" Donald stared at Shu Shu with disappointment.

"Why on earth would I like you?" Shu Shu asked in reply. He was not familiar at all with this
Donald, so why on earth would he like him?
"Is it because of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince?" A deep sadness appeared in
Donald’s eyes.

Shu Shu thought for a moment and nodded. "Yeah! I like him, and I definitely don't like
you."

The people on the star network all saw the dialogue between Shu Shu and Donald. Seeing
Shu Shu reject Donald without the slightest hesitation, those who had just complained
about Shu Shu now had a good impression of Shu Shu again. In addition, people began to
comment, "The crown princess isn’t dressed up today. He looks so small and exquisite and
so cute!"

"The crown princess was so cute when answering, and his gaze was clear."

"The crown princess looked really charming when admitting that he liked His Imperial
Highness."

“I really want to take a bite of the crown princess!”

......

Edgar got connected to the star network. He was barely online when he heard Shu Shu’s
confession, and his mood instantly became better. But as he browsed the comments below,
his expression became gloomy again.

Edgar closed the star network and walked out right away. "Father, that Donald has a
problem. I’m going to find Shu Shu!" There was definitely a problem with a live broadcast
like this suddenly appearing on the star network. Donald was that person’s man; it was
impossible that his confession to Shu Shu was genuine . . . .

Edgar frowned deeply—Shu Shu’s body was not too good now; he was afraid that Shu Shu
would have an accident with Donald there . . . .

Once Edgar thought about it, he was even more impatient. At the same time, he started to
look for people through his communication device.

On his communication device, Calvin, who had just contacted him, was on the first row, but
this time, he did not go and contact this best friend whom he once trusted very much.

"I’m going to catch that person." Chris also said. Before, he was still thinking that he
shouldn’t inadvertently alert the enemy in advance since he wanted to solve the problem at
one fell swoop. However, looking at the current situation, that enemy might have already
known something.
The two of them quickly left, but the live broadcast on the internet still continued.

After Shu Shu rejected Donald, Donald looked very hurt. He bowed his head and was silent
for a while before he suddenly raised his head and faced Shu Shu again. "Shu Shu, you like
His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, but does His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince
like you?"

Shu Shu nodded without the slightest hesitation. "He certainly likes me!" Edgar liked him,
desperately and seriously liked him!

"Are you really sure?" Donald asked again.

"Of course I’m sure!" Shu Shu replied.

"No, he doesn’t love you. If it were not for him not having the beast bead, why would he
marry you?" Donald said. "Shu Shu, he doesn't sincerely like you. Only I who’s sincere to
you."

"What nonsense are you talking about?!" Shu Shu frowned, thinking that Donald had some
problem. Whether Edgar liked him or not, what was the relationship with the beast bead?
When Edgar liked him, the beast bead had not yet been lost by him!

"Edgar's beast bead is gone, isn't it?" Donald asked, watching Shu Shu closely.

Suddenly being questioned like this, Shu Shu inevitably revealed a guilty expression and
even subconsciously asked, "How do you know?" Edgar's beast bead was lost by him.
Others shouldn't have known about this matter, right?

Seeing Shu Shu’s expression, Donald couldn't help but feel like laughing. Edgar's beast
beast . . . was actually really gone!

Donald did not know what those people who had known about this matter would think
now . . . . But he persisted and said again, "He didn't have the beast bead and still married
you. Do you dare to say that he loves you? He’s doing harm to you with this. Because you
don't have a background, you can get controlled by him. That’s why he’d choose you and
marry you."

Shu Shu looked very lost. He completely didn’t understand the meaning of Donald’s words.

And everyone who was watching the live broadcast was already stupefied.

What did they hear? The crown prince actually didn’t have the beast bead? So the reason
why he would go and marry this sub-beastman who came from a remote planet was
actually because he did not have the beast bead?

"This isn’t true, right?"

"I don't believe it!"

"This man made things up, right?"

"Look at the crown princess’ expression. It seems to be true, ah . . . ."

......

Shu Shu was someone who showed everything on his face. Everyone clearly saw his guilty
expression before and then his lost expression now . . . . Everyone understood that he
became like this because he was too grief-stricken.

Every beastman of the Beastman Empire was very compassionate toward sub-beastmen.
The sub-beastmen themselves would stick together when their companions were hurt. For
a time, everyone actually started to sympathized with Shu Shu and made a complaint
against the crown prince.

"Oh my God!"

"This shouldn’t be true, right?"

"How could His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince do such things?!"

......

People were very angry and wanted to say something, but they didn’t even have a chance to
say anything, and the plot already moved on. Moreover, it went to a strange direction in a
mad rush!

When people were still sympathizing with Shu Shu, Donald took out his own beast bead.
"Shu Shu, I love you, and I’m willing to use the beast bead to prove my love for you."

What development was this? Shu Shu felt that he might have misunderstood the meaning of
the beast bead . . . .

When Edgar gave him the beast bead at that time, he didn’t know that what Edgar gave him
was the beast bead. He even thought that it was the same as the red bead in his body
because he had not learned about the beast bead. Later, after realizing that what Edgar
gave him the other day was the beast bead, he, keeping an escape mentality, was even more
reluctant to perform an in-depth investigation since the beast bead was already gone.

Looking at the situation now . . . this beast bead seemed to have a different meaning?

No matter how special the beast bead was in the end, right now Shu Shu absolutely didn’t
like and even loathed Donald’s beast bead.

He had been in contact with Donald for a while, and he originally still had a good opinion on
Donald, but the odor emitted by Donald's beast bead made him feel very disgusted.

Shu Shu immediately turned his head away. "I don't want to."

Donald still looked at Shu Shu with a gentle expression, eyes still showing a deep love, but
then he abruptly stood up and grabbed Shu Shu’s arm. "Shu Shu, please accept it."

It was impossible to use a forceful method to compel a sub-beastman to ingest the beast
bead. If the sub-beastman did not accept the beastman’s beast bead, he could spit it out
directly. Therefore, the beastman could only be soft. Because of this, Donald maintained the
image of being deeply in love from beginning to end in front of Shu Shu. "Shu Shu, the
crown prince doesn’t love you, but I love you, and I’m willing to give you the beast bead.
Would you go with me? We can give birth to many children and have a sub-beastman who’s
as pretty as you . . ."

Shu Shu frowned and felt nauseous. He felt uncomfortable from head to toe. "You, let go of
my hand!"

"I won’t let go!" Donald looked at Shu Shu with a firm gaze while sending his own beast
bead into Shu Shu's mouth.

His contact time with Shu Shu was too short. He did not dare to guarantee that Shu Shu
would accept his beast bead, but he felt that the possibility was not small.

He was very attractive. Furthermore, as long as Shu Shu did not hate him, the beast bead
would probably take root after entering Shu Shu’s stomach . . . . Thinking so, Donald
reached out with his hand to restrain Shu Shu.

Right at this moment, he suddenly received a thump and then got beaten up.

Shu Shu punched Donald out and retched two times before asking a question, "What do you
think you’re doing?!" He initially didn't want to beat people up. After all, he had a pretty
good impression of Donald. Moreover, this man only confessed his feelings to him. It was
unreasonable for him to go and beat this man up.

But just now, he felt Donald's malice against him.

Shu Shu couldn't help but shiver slightly as he watched Donald guardedly . . . . In the past,
he rarely fought with people, and even if he was fighting with people, he used his hamster
form. Now, he practically didn't know how to fight. Should this man harbored malicious
intentions . . . what’s to be done, ah.

Donald was startled by Shu Shu’s powerful punch. But when he saw Shu Shu’s appearance
now, he felt that it was probably his own carelessness that allowed him to get hit by Shu
Shu, or maybe Shu Shu carried a defensive equipment on his body that could do that sort of
thing.

He had already wasted a lot of time with Shu Shu, and the live broadcast had also been
aired for a while. He was afraid that the crown prince would soon come. Although he had
used his innate skill to seal this room, but if a few strong people came, they could still easily
smashed the door open . . . .

Right now, the only way out for him was to capture Shu Shu and take Shu Shu as a hostage!

Donald no longer hid himself and no longer pretended to be deeply in love. He directly
pounced on Shu Shu, intending to catch Shu Shu, and the momentum on his body suddenly
became stronger.

"Ah!" Shu Shu jumped in fright and, concentrating all the spiritual power he possessed in
his hands, struck against Donald crazily until both swinging hands produced an afterimage.

When he was a hamster, he had experience with similar fights. At the moment, his mouth
couldn't bite, but he could grab and scratch and scratch!

Of course, the most important thing was spiritual power! He already had a daemon core, so
the robust spiritual power could help him fight!

Shu Shu basically didn't care about what fighting style and only knew to strike crazily.
When he came back to himself, he suddenly discovered that Donald had been beaten by
him until he retreated against the side wall. Donald’s face was bloody, and the clothes on
his body were torn up. His gaping mouth was still spitting out a mouthful of blood, but his
gaze were firmly fixed on Shu Shu.

Shu Shu saw astonishment and rancor mixing in the other party’s gaze and did not hesitate
to send a kick toward Donald’s vital parts.

Donald's whole person hunched up to cover his vital parts and then fell in a heap on the
floor, shuddering incessantly.

The people on the star network were all stupefied.

What the hell did they see? A sub-beastman . . . actually knocked down a beastman and
even employed such a savage way!

Everyone who was watching the live broadcast, whether it was a beastman or a sub-
beastman, felt that a certain part of them ached dully. They didn’t even know what to say,
so one ellipsis after another were sent out just like that.

Since when was a sub-beastman actually so savage?

Of course, other people’s stupefaction couldn’t compare with Donald’s. He never imagined
that the hostage whom he thought could be easily captured could actually beat him up until
he became like this.

The acute pain affecting his body was incomparable, and the whole person curled up and
was unable to get a word out. He eventually couldn't help but turn into his beast form.

Because he turned into his beast form, his clothes were ripped apart. And so, a huge tiger
was lying down in the private room of the restaurant, and, without the cover of the
underwear, everyone could see his swollen balls.

That one kick from the sub-beastman was really very powerful!

The people on the star network were all dumbfounded, but in the end, some people
nevertheless came back to themselves and eventually stopped posting ellipsis and wrote
some comments instead.

"Such a powerful sub-beastman . . . is His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince able to afford
him?"

"I’ve checked on the Internet. This Donald’s seven-star beastman. A seven-star beastman . . .
was knocked down by the crown princess."

"Can His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince be beaten?"

......

One by one, the beastmen began to rejoice. They were glad they had never harmed any sub-
beastmen. And the sub-beastmen, they were very excited at this moment and full of
worship toward Shu Shu.

The crown princess was really so amazing! Who was Myer? The crown princess was the
most amazing sub-beastman!

Myer's achievements, excluding his identity as a duke’s son, other sub-beastmen might also
achieve them, but the crown princess . . . . Since ancient times, there had never been such a
powerful sub-beastman!

Just as everyone was looking at Shu Shu worshippingly, Shu Shu, however, noticed the huge
tiger and screamed in fear. After that, he decisively ran to the other end of the room and
started to shiver.

After he was almost eaten by the tiger last time, he was now very afraid of tigers, ah!
Also . . . when he went wild just now, he used up his spiritual power, and now he had no
spiritual power at all . . . .

In a flash, Shu Shu got really frightened, and his eyes reddened. "Edgar . . ." Edgar, quickly
come and save him, ah!

Shu Shu was just thinking like this when the door of the room was smashed open with a
loud "bang". At the same time, Edgar rushed in. "Shu Shu!"

"Edgar!" Shu Shu threw himself at Edgar excitedly and started to bawl. “How come you’ve
only arrived now, ah! That guy’s going to hit me!”

Your Imperial Highness the Crown Princess, that man who was going to hit you was all
beaten up until he was not in a human form anymore, and you still showed such a weak
appearance. Were you really all right? Once again, a bunch of ". . ." floated on the star
network, and everyone who saw the crown princess burst into tears and sob pathetically
was already speechless.

Edgar, however, was different. He knew how small Shu Shu's courage was and was
extremely distressed right now. "It's okay, it’s okay. It's all my fault for arriving late."

"Edgar, I feel unwell." Shu Shu pursed his brows, his face pale.

"What's wrong? Where is it uncomfortable?" Edgar asked worriedly.

"My stomach hurts." Shu Shu said while covering his belly with the hand. After his spiritual
power was exhausted, his stomach began to feel uncomfortable and throb with pain.

When Edgar had not yet arrived, he could still endure it. Now that Edgar was here, he
couldn't help but be unwilling to endure it.

"Doctor! Come and help examine Shu Shu!" Edgar said loudly. He had called some people
while on the way here. Although these people were a step slower than him when hurrying
in, but they should be here now.

Sure enough, Edgar’s voice just fell, and a doctor and several beastmen ran in. The
beastmen went to arrest Donald, and the doctor came to Shu Shu’s side.

"Shu Shu has a tumor growing in his stomach. His stomach hurts now. You quickly help
examine him!" Edgar looked at the doctor anxiously.

The doctor immediately take out the examination device and started to give Shu Shu an
examination, and then his expression became more and more weird. “A tumor? His
Imperial Highness the Crown Princess doesn’t have a tumor; he’s pregnant.”
A Guide to - 63
Unedited chapter

63. A Tumor vs. A Child

Pregnant? Impossible! Shu Shu was a beastman; how could he become pregnant?
Moreover, he and Shu Shu only got married less than two months ago; it’s impossible to get
pregnant and for the child to grow so fast! Edgar could not help but think that the doctor
was talking nonsense. "You check it more clearly!"

"Yeah, I obviously only have a tumor, and I’m going to have an operation to remove it
tomorrow!" Shu Shu also said. Even if the sub-beastmen in this world had internal
reproductive organs and could get pregnant, but he was not a sub-beastman, ah. He
absolutely didn’t have those organ; so how could he get pregnant?

The questioned doctor stared at the examination device on his hand, somewhat bewildered
—could it be that he was really mistaken?

After giving it some thought, the doctor asked, "Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince,
will you let me try examine the crown princess once again?"

"Quickly do it!" Edgar, seeing Shu Shu’s deathly white complexion, stated without the
slightest hesitation.

The doctor started to give Shu Shu another examination right away and even pressed Shu
Shu’s abdomen with his hand.

It was at this time everyone finally realized that Shu Shu’s belly was a little big . . . . Shu Shu
wore loose clothes and was standing before, so everyone didn’t see it, but now that Shu Shu
was half-carried in the crown prince’s arms for the examination, his belly became
conspicuous . . . . The crown princess’ belly looked exactly the same as a pregnant sub-
beastman’s.

Donald had collapsed, but the live broadcast on the star network still continued and was
still the same 360-degree, omni-directional, and three-dimensional live broadcast as
before. Who made the crown prince unable to manage this thing? Other people did not dare
to make decisions without permission.

The bad guy had been beaten, and the crown prince had already rescued the crown
princess. Now that the situation was no longer critical, everyone had time to discuss it.
"What the hell is this all about? The Imperial family intends to announce the news of the
crown princess’ pregnancy to clarify the previous rumor of the crown prince losing his
beast bead?"
"Wanting to clarify is also not like this, ah. If they really want to clarify, why on earth do
they still insist on saying that the crown princess has a tumor when the doctor has said that
it’s pregnancy?"

"With how the crown princess looks, it seems that he’s really pregnant."

"It’s totally impossible for His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince and the crown princess
to not even know if it’s pregnancy, right? So, it should be really a tumor."

"I also think it should be really a tumor . . . . The crown princess won’t have a problem, will
he?"

......

Before, Donald said that the crown prince had no beast bead. If the crown prince really
didn’t have it, and yet the crown princess still got pregnant, it was unlikely that they still
didn’t admit the pregnancy at this time. Therefore . . . the crown princess was estimated to
be really unwell.

For a moment, the live broadcast viewers all started to inwardly pray for the crown
princess, hoping that he would not have something.

There were more and more people watching the live broadcast right now. After Myer was
informed by some people, he also went to watch the live broadcast.

Seeing Edgar holding Shu Shu with gaze firmly stuck on Shu Shu's body, Myer’s clenched
fists were getting tighter and tighter.

"Myer, don't be sad. I think the crown prince definitely has you in his heart. He should have
no beast bead and feels that he doesn’t deserve you, so he’d marry that Shu Shu!" Myer's
friend said.

What Myer’s friends said, some netizens also mentioned, and many people also thought of
the same thing. Nevertheless, Myer only smiled bitterly.

He had eyes and could clearly see that when Edgar looked at Shu Shu, his eyes were full of
deep love.

Regardless of whether Edgar had the beast bead or not, he sincerely liked that sub-
beastman.

Thinking so, Myer continued to watch the live broadcast.

Ian was also watching the live broadcast as he rushed to the Imperial Plaza. His face was
not so good, and his heart was as rocky as turbulent seas and rivers.
The people who knew about Edgar not having the beast bead were very, very few. How the
hell did that Donald know? Why would he do a live broadcast to publicize this matter?

Like those people who had framed Edgar before, did he want to ruin Edgar’s reputation?
And ruin the Imperial family’s reputation?

Ian gritted his teeth and felt very painful when he thought of his son receiving all kinds of
criticism after the news about him having no beast bead spread. At the same time, he also
thought of some other things.

Donald was recommended by Jonathan, and the matter of Edgar having no beast bead, he
only told Jonathan . . . .

Did what happened this time also have something to do with Jonathan? But . . . why would
Jonathan do such things?

The aircraft Ian rode in stopped on the balcony of the Imperial Plaza Restaurant. At this
moment, the doctor was finally done giving Shu Shu a detailed examination.

"Although my instrument can't inspect the child's specific circumstances because the
energy on the child’s body is too strong, but the crown princess is pregnant. This is beyond
doubt." The doctor's expression was very firm. "The crown princess’ movements just now
were too violent and injured the fetus’ vital energy, so he must take a good rest now."

"This is impossible! It’s obviously a tumor in my stomach!" Shu Shu absolutely didn’t
believe it. Having been a male mouse for so many years, how was it possible that he
suddenly became pregnant?

"Crown princess! Although I’m not a specialized obstetrician, but my partner has given
birth to seven children. When His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince was in the empress'
stomach, I also looked after him. In no way will I be mistaken." The doctor promptly stated.
He had been occupied with rushing over here and had not spared some time to watch the
live broadcast, so he did not know that Donald had talked about Edgar not having the beast
bead. As a result, he was very suspicious now. "You’re pregnant. Why are you not willing to
admit it?"

When the doctor came up with this question, Shu Shu was still out of sorts, but everyone on
the star network exploded.

Yeah, pregnancy was a good thing, ah. Why was the crown princess not willing to admit it?

This doctor was very famous, and his diagnosis would not be wrong. Furthermore, now
was the best occasion to clarify the crown prince’s matter . . . . So, why did the crown
princess still insist on saying that he was not pregnant?
"It’s unlikely that the child in the crown princess’ belly isn’t the crown prince’s, right?"

"The crown prince's beast bead is gone, yet the crown princess . . . . Could it be that he ate
someone else's beast bead?"

"The crown princess' belly is so big. The child should’ve been conceived five or six months
ago. Could it be that the child is really unrelated to the crown prince?"

......

There were more and more comments like this on the star network. At this moment, Edgar
was staring at the doctor with a strange expression. "Doctor Coleman, Shu Shu is really
pregnant?"

"Yes, definitely! Although I can't see the situation inside the egg because the eggshell is too
hard, but isn't that an egg? And the surrounding is the womb." Dr. Coleman took out the
photo for Edgar to see that the crown princess was one hundred percent pregnant.

Shu Shu’s stomach hurt very much, but with how special the current situation was, he also
moved close to Edgar hurriedly so they could see the situation inside his stomach together.

He did not know whether it was because he had exhausted his spiritual power or what, but
this time, the machine captured the situation inside his stomach clearly. That indeed looked
like an egg, seeing that beastmen and sub-beastmen were all born from eggs.

"How can I lay an egg!" Disbelief showed across Shu Shu’s whole face. Even if he was really
going to give birth, hamster didn’t lay eggs, ah!

Edgar also thought that it was impossible. Shu Shu was a beastman; how could he get
pregnant?

But . . . it really looked like an egg . . . . And previously, he also felt very, very close to it . . . .

Could it be that this was really not a tumor but an egg?

Edgar was already knocked senseless and totally couldn’t come to himself.

The live broadcast viewers who saw His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince’s expression
all sympathized with him.

It seemed that this child was really not His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince’s,
otherwise His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince would not show such an incredulous
expression . . . .

"Before, I wanted to say that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is really unkind and
dishonest for still wanting to marry a sub-beastman while not having the beast bead. But
now . . . I think he’s very pitiful!"

"I feel sorry for His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince."

"What the hell is going on with the crown princess?! Even if the child isn’t His Imperial
Highness the Crown Prince’s, isn’t it very mean of the crown princess to say that it’s a
tumor and he’s going to have an operation to remove it?"

"Damn it, he actually deceived His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince!”

......

The netizens already started denouncing Shu Shu. Ian came in from the outside at this
moment.

Ian watched the entire live broadcast from start to finish and also knew that the live
broadcast was still running now . . . . He wanted to smash all those webcams, but the
current situation . . . .

Edgar was believed to have no beast bead, while Shu Shu was believed to have an
extramarital affair . . . . The situation could no longer be worse. This time, he had better
think carefully about how to solve these matters well!

Besides, he always felt that Shu Shu was not that kind of person who would get pregnant
while being unmarried so as to marry his own son. In this case . . . .

After Ian went in, he immediately turn towards Shu Shu. "Shu Shu, is Edgar’s beast bead
with you or not?"

Shu Shu had already been confused and disoriented by the matter of his pregnancy, so
when Ian suddenly questioned him now, his face was unsightly, and he was immediately
panic-stricken. "I didn't mean to lose it!"

Ian would ask that question because he remembered what Edgar had told him before; that
he was seriously injured when he fell to Gass planet, and there was only Shu Shu in that
forest. It made him think whether there was a possibility that Shu Shu had actually picked
up Edgar’s beast bead.

As a result . . . Shu Shu said that he had lost Edgar's beast bead? So the beast bead was
really lost?

Ian heard this answer and frowned deeply. Then Shu Shu spoke again, "I really didn't mean
it. The beast bead suddenly disappeared. No matter how I looked for it, I couldn't find it."

Shu Shu regretted it very much now. Why did he lose the beast bead? What exactly was the
purpose of this beast bead, ah?
The beast bead . . . suddenly disappeared? Ian suddenly had a bold conjecture. "You said
that a tumor grew in your body. Did it grow after you lost the beast bead?"

Shu Shu nodded and then shook his head. "Not at the beginning. It only grew after a few
days.”

“. . .” Ian was silent for a moment and asked again, “Then, was it after you had a relationship
with Edgar that the tumor . . . the tumor . . . became bigger?”

When Ian spoke, his intonation was rather strange, and after he finished speaking, he kept
watching Shu Shu closely.

Shu Shu nodded again. "Yeah, it's getting bigger."

"He he he." Ian looked at Shu Shu's clueless and innocent eyes and felt a lump in his throat.
For a moment, he didn't know what to say.

All the people watching the live broadcast on the star network were also dumbfounded.
What was this progress? The Imperial family wanted to make them believe this joke about
the crown princess still not realizing that he was pregnant with the crown prince’s child
and even took the child to be a tumor?

Unbelievable!

Was the crown princess an idiot? He didn't know that he was pregnant?

Moreover, if the crown princess was really pregnant with the crown prince’s child, why did
the crown prince sport such a strange expression?

"This way of whitewashing is too idiotic."

"It’s totally impossible for the crown princess to not realize that he’s eaten the beast bead,
right?

“The crown princess doesn’t know. Could it be possible that the crown prince also doesn’t
know what the meaning of the beast bead disappearing after he gave it to a sub-beastman?"

......

Edgar . . . he really didn't know either.

He thought about the dialogue between Ian and Shu Shu back and forth several times and
finally couldn't help but say, "Is Shu Shu really pregnant?"

"You don't know whether Shu Shu’s pregnant or not? Didn’t you say that your beast bead
had been lost by you? Why now it became Shu Shu who has lost it?" Ian glared at his own
child, furious.

"Shu Shu lost the beast bead, I . . ." Edgar suddenly hugged Shu Shu and then sent his
spiritual power into Shu Shu's body.

After the tumor in Shu Shu's stomach got spiritual power as a supplement, it immediately
stopped making trouble, and Shu Shu's stomach stopped hurting as well. At the same time,
Edgar also clearly felt the beautiful feeling brought by the blood connection.

The tumor in Shu Shu's stomach had a deep connection with him!

No, that was not a tumor. That should be a child!

Shu Shu ate his beast bead, and that beast bead took root inside Shu Shu's body. Later, they
got married, and then Shu Shu had his child.

Although this child grew especially fast, and although this child had absorbed a lot of
spiritual power that made the instrument always unable to examine him, but it was indeed
a child.

Hugging Shu Shu, Edgar started to babble incoherently, "I have a child! I have a child! Shu
Shu, I have a child!"

"How can there be a child?" Shu Shu still looked blank .

"Ha ha ha, we have a child!" Edgar hugged Shu Shu tight and kissed him on the lips. The
image that the crown prince had always showed was a man who was steady, cold, and
detached, but now he was all happy and crazy.

The netizens, however, were struck dumb.

What was this all about? Shouldn’t the crown prince angrily divorce the crown princess?
Could it be that . . . the child in the crown princess’ belly was indeed His Imperial Highness
the Crown Prince’s?

If the crown princess’ child was truly His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince’s, why would
they regard the child as a tumor and even plan to have an operation to remove it?!

On the star network, a bunch of ". . ." re-emerged and filled the live broadcast comment
section. At present, everyone finally had no more strength to ridicule.

They slowed down for a while to recuperate, and then they saw on the live broadcast that
the crown prince was still hugging the crown princess and laughing heartily, completely
without image.
"This man . . . is really His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince whom I worship?"

"So, the crown princess’ child is indeed His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince’s?"

"How could they regard the child as a tumor?!"

"What the hell is this?!"

......

The people on the star network were driven mad, and Ian was also just like them.

"Edgar, would you stop!" Ian suddenly said.

Edgar stopped and finally blotted out the ecstasy in his heart with reason. The whole
person started to become normal.

"You tell me, what exactly is going on?!" Ian said.

"I gave the beast bead to Shu Shu. Shu Shu said that he lost it, so I thought my beast bead
was gone . . . . I . . ." Edgar quickly thought of an excuse in response to Ian and then
hurriedly turned towards Shu Shu. "Shu Shu, how exactly did you lose the beast bead?" His
mood had been fluctuating then, so he hadn't asked about this . . . .

"I thought your beast bead was very fun to play with. I kept it in my mouth to play with, and
suddenly, it was gone. I ate a lot of things so as to draw it out, but I didn't succeed . . ." Shu
Shu was still very much at a loss. How did the tumor become a child? However, being told
like this by these people, he actually began to feel that this thing in his belly was indeed a
child . . . .

In this place, it should be that eating a bead could make you get pregnant, right?

Edgar really wanted to laugh, but, thinking that he had regarded the child as a tumor, the
laughter did not come out, and his expression as he stifled his laughter was extremely
strange. This time, Ian knocked his head with a fist. "Shu Shu's living environment was very
isolated. He had no Internet and also no parents to teach him, so he doesn't understand
many things. How was your physiology class? The child’s already this big, and you actually
still don't know?"

Ian thought that his son really needed a spanking! Going as far as to regard his grandson as
a tumor!

Edgar felt very wronged. His physiology class was very good; he remembered all the
knowledge clearly. He would make such an unexpected mistake totally because Shu Shu
was a beastman!
How would he know that beastmen could also get pregnant?

No, Shu Shu could not be considered as a beastman. He was different than the beastmen of
the Beastman Empire. It was estimated that he could only get pregnant because of this . . . .

Shu Shu’s situation could not be known by others, so Edgar could only be burdened by the
black mark of "not good in physiology class".

On the star network:

“. . .”

“. . .”

“. . .”

After some moments when everyone was speechless, someone finally asked, "Do you think
this is true? The crown prince and the crown princess really didn't know about the
pregnancy?"

“How to explain it otherwise? If it’s fake, the crown prince will never recognize it."

"After the child is born, his gene will be recorded. The Imperial family will never recognize
a child who has no blood relationship with them."

"Ha ha ha ha ha, the crown prince actually regarded the child as a tumor. Don’t you think
it’s very funny?”

Everyone suddenly went silent.

Before . . . the crown prince and the crown princess indeed insisted that it was a tumor . . . .

Edgar and the others completely had no time to pay attention to the things on the star
network.

At this moment, Doctor Coleman couldn't help but say, "His Imperial Highness the Crown
Prince! The crown princess has stirred the fetus’ vital energy. How could you still carry him
to jump around? He needs to rest, you know? He needs to rest!"

Edgar immediately didn't dare to move. Shu Shu, on the contrary, waved his hand. "I'm fine.
I’m very good now. I’m just very hungry."

"Are you really all right?" Edgar watched Shu Shu anxiously and then called Coleman again.
"Doctor Coleman, you quickly give Shu Shu an examination again!"

Coleman, without the slightest hesitation, started the detection device once again. As a
result . . . there was nothing at all on the detection device.

"Look, you can't see anything at all now . . . . Is that really a child?" Shu Shu couldn't help
but ask.

"Of course!" Coleman was full of excitement. "In legend, children with powerful bloodline
can block detection. This must be a very, very powerful child!"

Hearing Coleman's words, Edgar felt extremely proud. But after nodding proudly, he
couldn't help but start to worry—Shu Shu always believed that he was a beastman;
wouldn't he be unable to accept that he was pregnant with a child?

He wanted to have a proper chat with Shu Shu, but there were too many people here, which
was clearly unsuitable for any conversation . . . . Edgar abruptly carried Shu Shu in his arms
and then ran outside.

The crown prince just ran away like this?

The people brought by Edgar were somewhat at a loss and stood rooted to the spot.
Synthia, who had completely become a transparent person in the later period, looked even
more embarrassed and at a complete loss. Ian, however, had already recovered. "You take
care of things here and restore the room to its original state!"

Ian had just finished speaking, and everyone started to get busy. Those micro-robots were
finally found and destroyed. At first, the beastmen who were summoned by Edgar to deal
with this matter didn’t even realize that these micro-robots were the ones that did the live
broadcast and spread everything out.

The live broadcast on the star network was cut short just like that, but everyone was still
indescribably excited and talking incessantly about the previous matters.

"Ha ha ha ha, it's so funny. After the beast bead was eaten by the sub-beastman, the crown
prince actually thought that he had no beast bead."

"That was the best live broadcast I’ve ever seen in this lifetime. In such a short time, the
plot reversed countless times, ah!"

"My god, some people actually took a child to be a tumor!"

"A tumor! Ha ha ha ha. This gag can make me laugh for a year. No, no way will I only laugh
for a year! I’m going to laugh for a lifetime and let my son and grandson continue laughing!”

“I’ve been laughing until my stomach hurts! I recorded the whole live broadcast, and now
I’m watching the replay. When Donald said that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince
had no beast bead, that guilty expression of the crown princess . . . was because he thought
he had lost His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince’s beast bead, right?"
"I’ve seen countless jokes of the Imperial family, but this one is definitely the best laugh!"

"His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince’s child is unlucky, being regarded as a tumor by
their parents, ah. Ha ha ha ha."

......

Countless people were talking about it on the Internet. The live broadcast of the crown
prince over here could be said to have attracted the attention of a great number of people.
Many people had stopped their works and began to pay attention to this matter, to the
extent that no one discovered that in a certain area on the capital star, a fight suddenly
started and then quickly ended.

Chris personally led some men to arrest the behind-the-scenes mastermind, which was his
sub-beastman younger brother, Jonathan. However, Jonathan had been prepared since long
ago, so that he only caught some of Jonathan's subordinates in the end.

As for Jonathan himself . . . .

Taking advantage of countless people whose attention was being attracted by the live
broadcast, a private spaceship suddenly took off and rushed into the universe. Its speed
was very, very fast that Chris failed to catch up with it.

Chris contacted the nearby Imperial Fleet without the slightest hesitation and ordered the
men of the Imperial Fleet to go and capture that private spaceship. The men of the Imperial
Fleet promptly accepted the order, but they did not dare to guarantee that they would
really be able to overtake that private spaceship.

The universe was too big, so if a private spaceship that was good at concealing itself wanted
to hide deliberately, it was really very difficult for them to catch it.

"List Jonathan as wanted! Lock up Calvin and the Duke of Mund!" Chris stated without the
slightest hesitation.

Jonathan escaped, but probably because this incident happened so suddenly and because
they also put the emphasis on monitoring the Duke of Mund, so the Duke of Mund was
arrested, and Calvin was handcuffed without any resistance just now.

As Chris watched his men handle matters, he began to frown. When he first investigated
the incident of Edgar being harmed, he looked into the Duke of Mund. At that time, he still
thought that even if the Duke of Mund had a hand in it, Jonathan, who grew up with him
from childhood and had a deep relationship with him, should not know about it. As a
result . . . the one who set about doing harm to Edgar and ruining the reputation of the
Imperial family was actually not the Duke of Mund but Jonathan. Why the hell would
Jonathan do this?
His parents had adopted Jonathan, raised him well, and never let him down. Why would
Jonathan betray the Imperial family?

Chris was both puzzled and bitter but still methodically issued numerous orders. After
doing all this, he then asked the man at his side, "How is Edgar over there?"

Donald starting to work on Shu Shu at that point in time should be Jonathan diverting
Chris’ attention . . . and Jonathan made the right move. That Donald did shift many people’s
line of sight and also drew Edgar away, so that they failed to capture Jonathan.

"Your Imperial Majesty, the crown princess is pregnant." Chris’ subordinate said. There had
been a lot of things going on there, but he thought that their imperial majesty should want
to hear this news the most.

Shu Shu was pregnant? Chris suddenly found out that his attention had been diverted and
he could no longer pursue and attack Jonathan wholeheartedly.

Edgar, carrying Shu Shu, rode the aircraft back to the Imperial palace. Then he brought Shu
Shu into their bedroom straightaway and very carefully put Shu Shu on the bed.

"Shu Shu, how do you feel?" Edgar asked again.

"I’m hungry . . ." Shu Shu stared at Edgar pathetically. He was so hungry, ah . . . .

There were too many things before, so Shu Shu forgot to get something to eat from his food
pouches. Now that he was back in a familiar place, he immediately took out all kinds of food
and began to gnaw on them.

Edgar was rather speechless seeing this scene. He promptly ordered 006 to go prepare
some food and then turned toward Shu Shu again. "Shu Shu, you’re pregnant with my child.
What are you going to do?"

Edgar watched Shu Shu anxiously for fear that Shu Shu would declare that he did not want
the child.

"That's the best then! If it's truly a child, I don't need to fear that this tumor is a malignant
tumor!" Shu Shu replied at once. "I don't need to have an operation, which is great! I heard
it’s very painful to give birth to a child, but now that the science and technology are
developed, being in labor should probably be painless, right?"

"It should be." Edgar automatically nodded and then managed to react, looking at Shu Shu
with great joy. "Shu Shu, will you give birth to the child?"

"Of course." Shu Shu nodded. Since he was pregnant, he certainly had to give birth to the
child. He liked children very much . . . .
Wait a minute . . . although he liked children, but he liked hamster babies. Now that he was
pregnant with Edgar’s child, he would not give birth to a snake, would he?

Thinking of being pregnant with a snake in his stomach, Shu Shu felt terrible all over.

A Guide to - 64
Unedited chapter

64. Giving Birth to an Egg

Robot 006 soon brought a rich meal. Seeing the food, Shu Shu momentarily forgot that he
might be carrying a snake in his stomach and hurriedly began to eat.

His appetite was growing bigger at the present moment. Before, he worried that he would
make the tumor grow bigger if he ate too much, so he did not dare to eat and drink
gluttonously. Now though . . . he was pregnant with a child, ah! Whether it was pregnant
women or pregnant men, they all had the right to eat and eat and eat!

However, it seemed that you also couldn't eat too much because the child would be too big,
which would make the delivery very difficult.

Shu Shu ate half of the food and then started to feel entangled thinking of this matter . . . .

"What's wrong?" Edgar watched Shu Shu anxiously. "Do you feel uncomfortable? Or is the
food not suitable to your taste?"

"Can I have a Caesarean section?" Shu Shu turned toward Edgar.

"You can!" Edgar immediately replied. Although the entire capital star now believed that he
was a beastman who made a mess of his physiology class, but in fact . . . even if that class
did not require taking an exam, he still studied diligently.

Sub-beastmen could certainly have a Caesarean section, and it would not affect them at all.

"I feel reassured now." Shu Shu began to immerse himself in gorging himself.

Edgar was somewhat at a loss and didn't understand why Shu Shu suddenly brought up
this subject.
In the meantime, Shu Shu already ate nearly everything in front of him. After his stomach
was stuffed full, he suddenly remembered the dishes he had ordered at the Imperial Plaza.
"Haven’t they made the dishes I ordered at the Imperial Plaza? If they have, don't waste it!"

Shu Shu looked at Edgar with an "I want to eat" expression on his face.

"I’ll have them deliver it!" Edgar stated without the slightest hesitation. Now he simply
couldn’t wait to offer everything he had to Shu Shu.

Thus, countless people who had hurried to the vicinity of the Imperial Plaza to watch the
bustling scene after seeing the live broadcast and even the noblemen who directly went
there to have a meal saw the Imperial Plaza’s people, which always refused takeout or
home delivery, go to the Imperial palace to deliver food. It was said that . . . the crown
princess was hungry.

The food from the Imperial Plaza was very, very delicious. Although Shu Shu was already
full, but after circulating his spiritual power to help digestion, he still ate a lot. As for the
rest . . . it was all eaten by Edgar.

When Edgar finished eating, Chris and Ian came together.

The emperor and the empress received a very big shock today, but they had experienced
great winds and waves after all, so they already calmed down now.

As soon as Ian entered the door, he turned toward Shu Shu and asked concernedly, "Shu
Shu, are you all right?"

"No problem, I’m very good!" Shu Shu showed a big smile to Ian. He now knew that he was
not growing a tumor, so he became relaxed and felt his vigor thoroughly restored.

"It’s good if you’re all right." Ian’s gaze fell on Shu Shu’s belly. After staring at Shu Shu’s
belly, he wrinkled his brows and turned toward Edgar. “Shu Shu’s belly, the child looks like
he’s five or six months old . . . . When did you make Shu Shu pregnant with a child?"

Five or six months ago, his son was still a fallen beast . . . . He wouldn’t have bullied Shu Shu
in his beast form, right?

Thinking of this, Ian had an urge to rush toward his son and beat him.

Edgar’s line of sight met with his mother’s, and he was somewhat speechless. He truly
didn’t go and bully the sub-beastman in his beast form! The child in Shu Shu’s stomach
really grew too fast. If it were not for this, they also wouldn’t think that he was a tumor . . . .

"The child should have been conceived on the wedding night." Shu Shu answered Ian’s
question, but his face was full of doubts. "But, why would I get pregnant?"
"Silly child, you’d get pregnant naturally because you’ve eaten the beast bead." Ian stared
amusedly at Shu Shu, guessing that Shu Shu probably didn't know anything at all about this
matter. He then straightforwardly turned his head and drove out his own son and partner,
saying that he was going to have a conversation about sub-beastmen with Shu Shu.

Ian gave Shu Shu the physiology lesson that all teenagers in the Beastman Empire had to
learn.

It turned out that the sub-beastmen in this place originally had no internal reproductive
organs. Only after eating the beastman’s beast bead would they grow those organs and be
able to get pregnant . . . .

Shu Shu completely didn’t know about this and, as it happened, ate Edgar’s beast bead . . . .

"Edgar was too much! He didn’t even know to tell you about these things." Ian, seeing Shu
Shu’s expression of suddenly seeing the light, was full of blame toward his son.

"I guess he didn't expect . . ." Shu Shu replied. He began to think about the entire process of
the development and at once realized that Edgar probably thought that he was a beastman
and so didn't anticipate this point.

However . . . he was definitely not one of the beastmen of the Beastman Empire whom were
not affected when eating the beast bead; he was a daemon.

After a daemon changed into a human form, his/her body was exactly the same as that of a
human being. Because of this, some daemons could even have children with humans . . . .
After he ingested the beast bead that became a womb, he would naturally be able to get
pregnant.

Shu Shu was obviously a male hamster, but he suddenly had a baby son. He actually felt a
bit weird, but he did not feel annoyed at all. He previously thought that he was doomed to
not have any children in his lifetime. Now that he could have one, it was a blessing,
especially if the delivery didn’t hurt . . . . No, there was one more thing . . . .

"It’d be great if the baby isn’t a snake!" Shu Shu could not help saying.

"That’s right, it's best if you don’t give birth to a snake but a sub-beastman instead! Only
when you have a sub-beastman can you feel like having a child. A snake . . ." Ian recalled
how Edgar was when he was a child . . . . If it was a baby beastman, he simply didn’t need
looking after, ah! It seemed like you could just casually threw him aside and let him roam
around, and he would grow up already.

"I also prefer a sub-beastman." Shu Shu said. Sub-beastmen were the same as humans. How
cute would it be if he had a human baby!

Both of them wanted a sub-beastman baby and immediately started to chat up a storm.
On the other side, Edgar and Chris were also talking, but they did not mention the child.
Rather, they talked about Jonathan who had escaped.

According to the details they had dug out, Jonathan had begun to groom talent many, many
years ago and then planted them around Edgar.

Although Jonathan and Chris had no blood relationship, but they grew up together from
childhood, and Chris attached great importance to him. It was not difficult at all for him to
do these things.

When Edgar almost died one year ago, the person who tampered with Edgar's mech was
Chris’ childhood friend. Besides being Chris' good friend, said beastman was also
Jonathan's admirer.

That mech master had been in love with Jonathan. Even if Jonathan married the Duke of
Mund, he did not forget Jonathan nor marry another sub-beastman, keeping his single
status all along. It was probably because of this that he listened to Jonathan’s words and
made a move against Edgar. Afterwards, he even shouldered all the blame.

As for why the guards around Edgar didn't keep pace with Edgar at that time, it was
naturally because there were Jonathan’s people there.

Jonathan harmed Edgar and then, probably thinking that it was not enough, ruined Edgar’s
reputation in the capital star by looking for a beastman whose beast form looked very
similar to Edgar’s to injure somebody while pretending as Edgar . . . .

And this time . . . . Chris’ eyes flashed with hatred. Ian trusted Jonathan and so told him
about the matter of Edgar having no beast bead. At that time, Chris and Ian even considered
that if Edgar had no children in the future, they might let Calvin’s children inherit the
Imperial family’s property. And the result?

Jonathan knew that Edgar had no beast bead, but he, unexpectedly, was still unwilling to let
Edgar off and even found Donald to seduce Shu Shu . . . . If Edgar really hadn't had the beast
bead, and if they hadn't found out about Jonathan's previous deeds, and if Donald had
stayed at Shu Shu’s side longer . . . .

Chris didn't dare to imagine the possibility of his son becoming mad should his son's
partner was really snatched.

"No matter how I think it over, I still don't understand why he would do such things!"
Mentioning Jonathan, Chris' face was very ugly.

His parents cherished Jonathan very much, and because Jonathan was a sub-beastman,
their concern and care for Jonathan even surpassed those for him. He himself also loved
this sub-beastman younger brother dearly and had never treated him unfairly.
And Jonathan? He actually wanted to kill his son!

When Chris thought of this point, he hated Jonathan’s guts.

"Does he have any animosity toward the Imperial family?" Edgar asked. Jonathan
practically looked like he ran into a foe who had killed his father when dealing with the
Imperial family!

"Impossible!" Chris immediately responded. "Jonathan's parents both died of illness, and he
was not too young then." The Imperial family and Jonathan’s family had absolutely no
hatred and desire for revenge whatsoever.

What the hell was the matter with this person then? Edgar felt rather helpless and then
thought of the Duke of Mund and Calvin. "What about Calvin and his father?"

"Calvin shouldn’t know about this. As for Mund, I’m not clear." Chris said. Jonathan and the
Duke of Mund lived on another planet, and they were the closest partner of each other. He
was not sure whether the Duke of Mund knew about everything Jonathan had done or not,
but Calvin should not know.

When they arrested Calvin, Calvin was arranging people to go to the Imperial Plaza to save
Shu Shu. This Deputy Bureau Chief of the Police Department who always lived in the capital
star could be said to be stunned when he was arrested.

"I’m going to see Calvin." Edgar said.

Chris nodded.

Seeing that Shu Shu and Ian were chatting very happily, Edgar reckoned that they were
going to chat for a while. So he took the aircraft and quickly went to the prison. His aircraft
had just flown halfway when it was stopped by Myer’s aircraft.

"Is there something the matter?" Edgar stared at Myer, frowning.

"Why was Calvin arrested?" Myer also stared at Edgar with a frown.

The previous live broadcast made him not in the mood to work. It could be said that he had
watched the live broadcast from start to finish, and after watching it, he suddenly had a
feeling of weariness.

He liked Edgar for so many years and always thought that he could definitely wait for
Edgar. And the result? Edgar already had a child now, but he never gave him more than a
glance.

He was very much beaten and felt like requesting leave of absence to return home and rest,
but, unexpectedly, right at this moment, he actually learned about some news—Calvin was
arrested, and the Imperial family appeared personally.

Why did the Imperial family arrest Calvin without rhyme or reason?

Although the man he loved had always been Edgar, but Calvin was also a friend . . . . Myer
hurriedly flew over to find Edgar, hoping to ask and be clear about this.

"You go with me." Edgar said, and his aircraft continued to fly ahead.

Myer was a little taken aback and then followed Edgar closely.

Calvin was locked up in the prison. There were many people on hand watching him, but he
had not been subjected to any unfair treatment at all. Even so, his face was very ugly.

When he was just arrested, he thought someone was playing a joke on him. As a result . . .
he soon saw so much evidence of his mother conspiring to murder Edgar.

He wanted to say that everything was false and impossible, but with so much evidence
placed in front of him, it was obviously pointless . . . . The matter of his mother harming
somebody simply couldn’t be faked.

No wonder when he made his police subordinates work hard to investigate this matter,
they couldn't find anything, and even some evidence was destroyed. As it turned out, the
culprit was his mother, and there were actually his mother’s people among his
subordinates.

After knowing all of these, Calvin was practically lost for words. Seeing Edgar and Myer
appeared in front of him, he stared blankly for a moment and then said to Edgar, "I'm
sorry."

"This matter has nothing to do with you. Once the investigation is clear, you can come out."
Edgar said. Calvin did not participate after all, so it was impossible to keep him locked up.
However, his position would likely be gone.

"I'm sorry." Calvin apologized once again, forcing a smile. His mother would start with
Edgar maybe because it concerned him? He always liked Myer, but Myer liked Edgar. At
that time, hearing that Myer’s father and the Imperial family were negotiating Myer’s
marriage, he was very hurt and once sought his mother to talk.

He had never linked this matter with Edgar's being harmed. However . . . it was after he had
sought his mother that Edgar had an accident.

"It has nothing to do with you." Edgar said. He was definitely not a person who was good at
comforting people. After finishing this sentence, he did not know other pertinent things to
say. At this time, his communication device started to ring.
There was a short message on his communication device, which came from Shu Shu, "I love
you."

Edgar was stunned and then could not help but show a happy expression on his face. He
didn't even want to stay here any longer.

"You can rest assured that you’ll be free after several days." Edgar nodded to Calvin and
then left hurriedly.

Upon seeing this, Calvin started to laugh bitterly. He really didn't expect that there would
be a day when Edgar paid more attention to a lover than friends.

However, at this time, he also didn’t have the face to criticize Edgar . . . . In this past year,
Edgar being injured, slandered, and framed was actually caused by his mother. Even today,
his mother still made Donald discredit Edgar before running away.

"What happened after all?" Myer stared at Calvin worriedly.

"It’s nothing." Calvin replied. At this point, he didn't know what else he could say . . . . With
what had happened, he reckoned that there would be no possibility at all of him and Myer
being together.

While Calvin and Myer were having nothing to say to each other, Edgar rushed back to the
Imperial palace with the fastest speed to find Shu Shu.

When Edgar found Shu Shu, Shu Shu was online, watching the previous live broadcast video
of himself that had been recorded by some people while eating fruit.

The fruit placed beside him was a very rare fruit of the Beastman Empire, and even the
Imperial family did not get many of them. And now, those all were given to Shu Shu by Ian.

"Shu Shu, what did you say to me?" Edgar asked.

"What?" Shu Shu stared blankly.

"You sent me a message . . ." Edgar said.

Shu Shu felt that Edgar’s gaze was very, very bright at this moment. It was so bright that he
could not help but feel like pouncing on Edgar, and thus he really did it . . . . Hugging Edgar,
Shu Shu nipped Edgar’s lips. "I love you."

Edgar was deeply moved. For a split second, he even felt a little grateful to Jonathan. After
all, if it had not been for Jonathan, he might never have met Shu Shu.

"Seeing that you love me so much, I’ll also love you more and more." Shu Shu kissed Edgar's
lips again.

After going through Ian’s explanation and checking some information on the Internet, he
already knew the importance of the beast bead to the beastmen and that the beast bead
was completely different from his red bead.

Edgar believed that he was a beastman and yet gave him the beast bead. He absolutely
loved him very, very much.

Having lived for several hundred years, this was the first time someone was so good to
him . . . . Shu Shu was so happy to the point that he would send that kind of message to
Edgar. And now, as he fixed his gaze on Edgar, he found that the more he looked at Edgar,
the more he liked him.

This was his Edgar!

Edgar saw the affection in Shu Shu’s eyes clearly. He almost couldn’t restrain himself from
pushing Shu Shu down onto the bed and kissing him, but he abruptly stopped.

"Come on." Shu Shu reached out and pulled Edgar. After knowing that the thing in his
stomach was a child and not a tumor, his psychological pressure completely disappeared.
Right now, he especially wanted to have an in-depth interaction with Edgar.

"No, it’ll hurt the child." Edgar said.

"There’s no relationship at all! At worst, you can just give me a little more spiritual power."
Shu Shu said directly. The eggshell of the egg in his stomach was said to be especially hard;
how could it get hurt easily?

Edgar began to input his spiritual power into Shu Shu, and then . . . he went and pounced on
Shu Shu.

Previously, worried that the tumor would be getting bigger if it was provided with spiritual
power, Edgar did not particularly dare to input his spiritual power into Shu Shu’s body.
Today, he actually sent out all his spiritual power, eager for the child to absorb a little more
of it, to the extent that the egg in Shu Shu’s stomach was a little bigger again. Shu Shu also
got hungry right away.

Lying on his back on the bed while eating snacks continuously, Shu Shu suddenly said, "Is
this child over-nourished, ah? Actually growing so fast . . . . Mother said that he was
pregnant with you for seven months. I think I only need two months to be able to give birth
to him."

"I think so too." Edgar said, hugging Shu Shu’s protruding belly and giving it a kiss. His child
was inside it; as long as he thought of this detail, he couldn’t help but feel happy.
Of course, what made him happiest was the fact that Shu Shu clearly loved him very much.
Otherwise, Shu Shu, as a beastman, would not be willing to give birth to a child for him . . . .

"There’s actually an egg in my stomach. Although it’s good, but there’s no fetal movement at
all. I thought I could experience giving prenatal education and feel the baby move . . . ." Shu
Shu was just saying this when his belly suddenly moved.

Staring at Shu Shu's belly, Edgar was indescribably happy. "He moved! He moved!" As he
spoke, he gently and cautiously touched Shu Shu's belly.

Seeing that Edgar's gaze was focused on his belly, Shu Shu no longer cared about him and
continued to watch videos on the Internet instead.

Watching the videos on the Internet, Shu Shu felt especially embarrassed. Then . . . he saw
the latest comments.

"The stupidest crown prince in history, ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

"Talking about the importance of physiology class, you can skip any other classes, but don't
skip the physiology class, ah!"

"I’m going to refer to this joke forever!"

"Give the crown prince a moment of silence. Say, if they have an operation and take the egg
out . . . is there any possibility they’d feel that the tumor looks distinctly weird?"

"The poor baby was almost forced to be born prematurely, ha ha ha ha."

......

Reading these comments, Shu Shu was depressed.

Were he and Edgar really so stupid?

He was just thinking so when he suddenly saw a comment saying that the crown prince had
posted a message on his social media account . . . . Shu Shu followed that person’s direction
and soon saw Edgar's social media account.

It was a microblog-like platform where you could post all kinds of news, and it was
generally used for posting photos and daily musing.

Edgar rarely posted anything. Even when he posted something, he usually only forwarded
some news related to himself. For example, on his last post, he forwarded the news of his
marriage announced by the Imperial family, and on the previous one, he forwarded the
Imperial family’s statement about him having not become a fallen beast and having
returned to the capital star.
His posting style had always been like this, but, surprisingly, the one posted just now stood
out from the crowd. "I’m going to be a father! I’m going to be a father!! I’m going to be a
father!!! [twisting little snake.jpg]"

The crown prince was obviously very excited, and the comments below his posted message
were also jubilant.

"Congratulations, congratulations!"

"Is this His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince being madly happy?"

"Important thing must be said three times. Congratulations, Your Imperial Highness!
Congratulations, Your Imperial Highness!! Congratulations, Your Imperial Highness!!!"

"Looking forward to the little prince's birth!"

......

People were congratulating Edgar, but among so many congratulatory comments, a

discordant comment suddenly appeared, "I dislike snake the most!! And you actually
posted a snake picture!!!"

Damn! Someone actually said that he disliked snake under the crown prince’s social media
account! Who was this guy? How was his courage so big?

The people who saw this comment were enraged and immediately opened the profile of the
person who made the comment . . . .

This person did not use an anonymous sock puppet and used his real account to go into
battle. Furthermore, his real account was authenticated—the crown princess of the
Empire; the partner of the Crown Prince Edgar.

Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, your partner said that he disliked snake the
most. Was this really no problem? You were also a snake, ah!

People were speechless. When they were rolling up their sleeves and planning to say a few
words to help the crown prince—such as telling the crown princess that a snake was
actually very cute too; what’s more, the crown prince was very powerful—they suddenly
discovered that the crown prince had deleted the previous dynamic and then changed it
into: "I want a sub-beastman. [hamster.jpg]"

Crown prince, you’re too chicken! Why didn’t you hold on for a few more minutes before
deleting it, ah?!
The Internet was very lively. Edgar stroked Shu Shu’s very big belly and slowly started to
kiss it again.

After stroking Shu Shu’s belly and reading the news on the Internet for a while, Edgar’s
spiritual power recovered. Anyway, since Shu Shu’s health was very good, they were
allowed to do it once again, weren’t they?

Shu Shu had no objection at all in doing it once again and began to respond enthusiastically.

Two people were just touching each other when Shu Shu suddenly felt a little off.

He had a strong feeling of going to have diarrhea . . . .

"Edgar, hold on! I’m going to have diarrhea!" Shu Shu suddenly exclaimed.

Was it really okay to suddenly say this when you were in bed? Edgar let go of Shu Shu with
some speechlessness, watching Shu Shu’s little butt jiggle as he rushed into the toilet.

Shu Shu tried to relieve himself in the toilet for a while, but nothing came out. He could only
return to the bed naked while feeling a bit depressed. “I obviously felt like having diarrhea,
but nothing came out in the end. What the heck is going on, ah?!"

"You’ll be fine." Edgar said. Shu Shu ate so many things and probably had some indigestion.
He should be fine after a while.

Thinking about it, Edgar held Shu Shu and continued to input spiritual power into Shu Shu's
stomach. Spiritual power was a good thing and would not bring any harm even if he
inputted a lot.

Shu Shu felt like having diarrhea and was very uncomfortable, but after Edgar gave him lots
of spiritual power, he immediately felt much better and more comfortable. Just thinking so,
Shu Shu suddenly had a stomach ache, and the feeling of having diarrhea was even more
intense.

"Quickly help me go to the toilet!" Shu Shu said urgently. Having heard what was said,
Edgar at once rose so he could carry Shu Shu. At the same time, he also didn’t forget to
input his spiritual power into Shu Shu.

However, at this moment, Shu Shu once again spoke, "Oh no, I can't hold it in!"

"Shu Shu!" Edgar shouted and then, staring at Shu Shu’s belly, was struck dumb.

The bulge on Shu Shu’s belly disappeared, and a slick egg stained with a few red wisps of
blood appeared on their bed.
A Guide to - 65
Unedited chapter

65. It’s Time to Do Prenatal Education

Shu Shu felt his stomach hurt, and there was even a feeling of being split open, especially in
the back. Fortunately, although it hurt, but he could still endure it, and because something
finally came out, he also felt much more relaxed.

However, although he felt relaxed, he felt ashamed as well . . . . He actually relieved himself
while being held by Edgar. Furthermore, it seemed like some fluid fell on Edgar’s body . . . .

Wait a minute, this situation of his seemed to be a bit wrong . . . .

"What the heck happened to me?" Shu Shu couldn't help but ask. It appeared that his
condition was very different from having the common diarrhea?

"You . . . gave birth to an egg." Edgar were just being intimate with Shu Shu a moment ago,
and the body was still bare. Now his body and the bed were covered with mucus, and the
whole person looked very discomfited.

However, he simply couldn't deal with these things. All his attention was fixed on the egg,
and his hands, which were always steady, couldn't help but start to shake.

This was the egg born of Shu Shu. Shu Shu gave birth to an egg for him!

This was his child!

It was not that long since he knew that he had a child, and now the child was actually
born . . . .

Everything came without warning. Edgar simply didn’t know what kind of expression he
should have. For a time, the whole person was stiff.

"It’s born that fast? It's so easy!" Shu Shu also saw the egg at this moment and was
pleasantly surprised somewhat. He thought he would suffer pain for a long, long time just
like a woman did when giving birth to a child. He didn't expect that his delivery would be so
fast. If it was just like this, then it didn't matter if he gave birth to a few more, ah!

"Yeah." Edgar nodded, expressing his approval. It was really very fast and completely
different from what he had imagined. It usually took a few hours for a sub-beastman to
deliver the egg, ah. Many sub-beastmen even had a Caesarean section delivery.
And Shu Shu? When they were in the middle of doing it, he said that he was going to have
diarrhea, and then he gave birth to the child in a flash!

Wait, in the middle of doing it? Would such a thing corrupt the child?

Edgar showed a stupid expression, and when Shu Shu saw him like this, he gave him a kick.
"My butt hurt!" His rear was very painful, and by looking at the wisps of blood coating the
egg, he knew that his rear had definitely split! It was strange that Edgar did not continue
giving him the spiritual power!

Shu Shu was naked from head to foot, but at this moment, Edgar, seeing said body, was
without any notion and only felt distressed—Shu Shu was bleeding!

It was all his fault. He actually let Shu Shu give birth to the child at home and forgot to give
him the spiritual power afterwards . . . .

Edgar immediately inputted his spiritual power into Shu Shu. With the nourishment of the
spiritual power, Shu Shu’s lacerations from "having diarrhea" became good right away.
After Shu Shu did not hurt anymore, he finally had time to go see the egg he gave birth to.

The egg Shu Shu birthed out was not big at all; it could even be said that it was a little small.
It was as big as his two fists together, and it was not round but a little pointed instead.

But even so, this egg was already quite big . . . .

"I’m actually so amazing and could birth out such a big egg. Compared to the egg, your
dick’s a little small." Shu Shu looked at the egg a little ruefully and then looked at Edgar
again.

Edgar: ". . ."

"Unfortunately, mine’s even smaller . . . ai . . ." Shu Shu once again showed a disappointed
look while thinking of another thing. "Can you bathe this egg?" On top of being
bloodstained, it was also covered with mucus. Although it looked very nice, but it was really
quite dirty . . . . Right, he and Edgar had to take a bath too.

"You can't bathe it. I’ll wipe it clean!" Edgar immediately said. Shu Shu was inexperienced
and did not know how to take care of the egg. He, however, knew that a recently born egg
certainly couldn’t be bathed.

Ordering 006 to go find something to wipe the egg, Edgar very carefully picked up the egg
on the bed . . . . The feeling of blood connection completely made him feel that the egg in his
arms was the cutest and the prettiest egg in this world. He could not help but kiss it a few
times.
Seeing Edgar's actions, Shu Shu widened his eyes in surprise and ultimately couldn't help
but say, "You kissed the egg, so don't come to kiss me again." Considering that the egg was
currently very dirty!

Edgar: ". . ." Did you dislike your own child so much?

006 soon brought a clean plain white cloth. At this time, Edgar had cleaned up the room
and given himself a simple wash.

Gently wiping the mucus off the egg, the true color of the egg was slowly revealed.

It was a white egg, and there was nothing extraordinary with its appearance, but when
Edgar looked at it, it was with a rather infatuated gaze. He grew this big, and this was the
first time he saw such a pretty egg . . . .

"Why’s the egg so pointed at both ends? It looks weird." Shu Shu couldn't help saying.

Edgar originally wanted to agree with Shu Shu, but this was his egg . . . . Edgar hated to
speak bad of his own egg, so he immediately replied, "All eggs are like this. This one’s
already very pretty."

"Compared with chicken eggs, it looks different." Shu Shu knitted his brows and then
hugged the egg.

This egg gave him a very intimate feeling, and thus Shu Shu inevitably had a favorable
impression on the egg, so much so that he was very reluctant to put it down.

Residing inside this egg was his child, a child whom he had longed for for hundreds of
years! He had to raise him well later!

Of course, before that, he still had other thing that needed to be done. "I’m hungry."

The sky was already dark, but Shu Shu was hungry and wanted to eat, so of course Edgar
could not let him starve!

Edgar immediately gave the chef in the Imperial palace a call and had him prepare a meal.

"Yes, Your Imperial Highness, I’ll do it right away." The chef promptly replied. He had been
working in the Imperial palace for a long time, and this was the first time he was ordered to
cook in the middle of the night, so he had to perform well.

The meal this time should be prepared for the crown princess who was pregnant with a
child, right? He had to cook all the fine food that the crown princess liked and then serve
them to the crown princess.

While Mr. Chef rolled up his sleeves and planned to fully displaying his capabilities, Edgar
gave Chris and Ian a call.

Chris and Ian suddenly found out that they had a grandson. They had been too excited that
they couldn’t sleep, so they simply huddled together and talked. Talking and talking, and
then they were kissing and embracing each other . . . .

As a result, just when they were at that critical juncture, the communication device
suddenly rang, and it was Ian’s personal communication device.

"This ringtone . . . It's Edgar’s. Edgar suddenly called in the middle of the night. It won’t be
because Shu Shu has encountered some problems, right?" Ian began to worry. Pushing
Chris away, he sat up.

Chris' face was dark. "Without rhyme or reason, there’s something the matter? It totally
can’t be childbirth."

Ian simply ignored Chris and put through the call directly. Of course, he turned off the video
on his own side—he and Chris were still naked!

"Edgar, what happened? Is there any problem?" Ian asked worriedly.

"Mother, Shu Shu has given birth." Edgar said.

"What’re you talking about?" Ian felt he had misheard Edgar’s words.

"Shu Shu has given birth! He has given birth to an egg!" Edgar's voice was full of
excitement.

Ian jumped out of the bed at once. He pushed away Chris, who tried to stick to him again,
and hurriedly stood up to get dressed.

His grandson was born! At this moment, who still had time to pay attention to Chris, this
old man, ah!

Chris’ face darkened after discovering that his own partner’s sight was not focused on him.
He could only got up sullenly and began to get dressed as well. "How come he gave birth so
fast?" Doing such a thing in the middle of the night, was it not disturbing other people's
nightlife?

"It's indeed a bit fast . . ." Ian continued, "Hamsters reproduce very fast and can produce
two litters a month. Maybe because Shu Shu has hamster genes, so he gave birth very fast."

"Ai, with Shu Shu having a child, I originally wanted to buy a few things for the baby to use
as well as an incubator. It’s all your fault for bothering me, so that I haven’t bought anything
in the end!” Ian put on his clothes and gave Chris a brief glare.
In ordinary beastman family, when the child was born, the parents would prepare a lot of
things for him. As a result, when their Imperial family’s little prince was born, he actually
wasn’t bought anything at all . . . . Ian felt that his darling grandson was a bit pitiful.

As Ian and Chris rushed to the building where Edgar lived at the fastest speed, Edgar put
the egg on the bed and then took its photo and uploaded it online. "The child was born."

On the star network, the netizens were still talking about the crown prince deleting his
own post because of the crown princess’ comment. While they were discussing whether the
crown prince was a henpecked male or not, they discovered that the crown prince had
made another post.

The child was born? You’re joking, right? How could it be so fast?

Generally, when a sub-beastman gave birth to his first child, it would take seven or eight
hours, ah. How come the crown princess suddenly gave birth when he was still online not
long ago? Moreover, although the crown princess’ belly stuck out, but it was actually not
big at all. On the contrary, it was a little small . . . . How could he gave birth when it looked
like he was only two-month pregnant, ah?!

The most important point was, how could someone give birth to a child at home and then
casually put him on the bed? The Imperial family, with great difficulty, finally got a little
prince; why wouldn’t they use the best incubator in the entire Beastman Empire?

"Your Imperial Highness, you can make a joke, too?"

"Your Imperial Highness, did you get laughed at too much by us and want to deceive us
now?"

"Your Imperial Highness, your home bed sheet is very nice!"

"I think it should be the crown princess who posts the picture!"

......

Various kinds of comments sprung up on Edgar's personal homepage. When people still
considered this egg as fake, the Imperial family suddenly issued a formal photo of the entire
family.

The emperor, the empress, the crown prince, the crown princess, and an egg took a photo
together. The photo was published on the Imperial family’s personal homepage, and it was
stated that the Imperial family had added a son to the family.

“……”

“……”
“……”

The crown princess unexpectedly really gave birth to a child!

Their crown princess’ pregnancy was sudden, and the childbirth was even more sudden!

There were so many things happened today, ah!

"I won’t be able to sleep tonight. How can I fall asleep when I’m so excited this late at
night?"

"It obviously has nothing to do with me, but I actually can’t help feeling excited!"

"The Imperial family has a little prince. The crown princess is so young and already gave
birth to a child for the crown prince. Can he still give birth to a few more in the future?"

"It’d be great if the child’s a sub-beastman. He must be very cute."

......

There were blessings everywhere on the Internet. Many shops even directly offered 20%
discount on the whole merchandise to celebrate the sudden birth of the little prince.

Some restaurants that already closed for the night reopened. "Are you hungry? To
celebrate the birth of the little prince, all takeouts from this store are free of delivery
charge!"

It was obviously already late at night, but the entire capital star suddenly became lively.

Jones also saw the news on the Internet and did not hesitate to turn round and got onto the
aircraft.

Shu Shu was clearly pregnant, yet he actually didn’t see it, so he naturally felt guilty. He
originally intended to go apologize and make amends tomorrow. As a result . . . Shu Shu
already gave birth tonight?

Jones lived in the Imperial palace since he began teaching Shu Shu medical expertise, so it
didn't take long for him to arrive at Edgar's residence. And at this time, Shu Shu was eating.

He had eaten a lot before, but he was hungry again after giving birth to the child, and thus
his appetite was very big right now. Ian, who was standing on the side and watching him
eat, felt a bit at a loss.

Generally, sub-beastmen who had just given birth would only drink some soup or
decoction of medicinal herbs and nothing more. In any case, they had to do that for a week
before they could eat and drink as much as they liked. Was it really no problem for Shu Shu
to ate so much after he had just given birth?

"Mother, what's wrong?" Shu Shu, realizing that Ian had been staring at him, asked in
confusion.

"Shu Shu, is there any part of you that feels uncomfortable?" Ian asked worriedly.

"No." Shu Shu shook his head. Every little bit of spiritual power that Edgar got was swiftly
given to him. The lacerations on his body from childbirth were already healed.

Shu Shu's complexion was ruddy, and his appetite was very good. It seemed that he really
didn’t have any problem at all. Ian reached out with his hand and stroked Shu Shu’s hair.
"Shu Shu’s really amazing! It’s absolutely Edgar’s good luck to be able to marry you."

"I also think so." Shu Shu nodded seriously.

"Mother, don't grope him." Edgar stopped Ian's hand.

"We’re both sub-beastmen. Must you be so concerned?" Ian stared at his own son,
speechless.

Edgar did not reply. Shu Shu . . . could be considered to be a beastman, ok!

"How’s the child?" Jones immediately asked after coming in.

"The child’s situation is the same as before. There’s no way to examine him with the
instrument." Edgar said. Usually, after a sub-beastman’s egg was born, you could
immediately check the inside with an instrument to know whether it was a beastman or a
sub-beastman. However, the situation inside the egg that Shu Shu gave birth to simply
couldn’t be checked.

"This child must be very powerful." Jones said. Then he also apologized to Shu Shu, "I'm
sorry. I misdiagnosed you before." Shu Shu was obviously pregnant, but it was actually not
figured out by him . . . .

"It’s all right. He’s not like an ordinary child; that’s why you’d get it wrong." Contrary to
what one might expect, Shu Shu hardly cared about it. He himself did not figure out that
this was actually a child, so how could he count on Jones to figure it out? "However, I’m
afraid I can't go to the fallen beast planet. At least, I must wait until the child comes out
before I can go." After an ordinary child was born, it would take three or four months to
hatch, and the parents could leave in the interim. However, their child grew very fast and
might suddenly pop out just after a few days, so he simply couldn’t rashly leave. Besides, he
still had to do prenatal education!

"It's okay. They’ve been like that for so many years." Jones laughed lightly. He had been
waiting for so many years; waiting a little bit longer was no problem . . . . In any case, he
couldn’t force Shu Shu to accompany him to the fallen beast planet, could he?

Everyone was talking, and several robots suddenly began to bring in an endless stream of
things to the villa where Edgar lived.

Everything that should have been prepared ahead of time before a child was born, such as
an incubator and so on, was finally delivered!

The white egg was wrapped in soft cotton cloth and then put in the incubator. Edgar stared
at the egg and couldn't help but start taking pictures of it.

How come his egg was so cute?

Shu Shu also liked this egg very much. Leaning forward beside the incubator, he watched
his own egg. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. Moving close to give it a kiss, he
then took out a book and began to read a story to the egg in the incubator.

Before, he always missed the earth and wanted to return to it. But now, as he looked at this
somewhat strange-looking egg and then glanced at Edgar, he suddenly felt that living here
was also great.

He liked Edgar and also liked his own egg.

This evening, many people didn't go to sleep and went to join the festivity instead. And the
biggest festivity was undoubtedly initiated by the Imperial family.

After Chris left Edgar and Shu Shu’s place yesterday, he started to sent out red envelopes
on the star network. Not to mention that everyone could go and grab it, they could also
grab a lot of money . . . .

Previously, thinking that he would have no offspring, Chris took out a lot of money and
planned to donate it for the exploration and development of new planets. As a result, a
grandson suddenly sprung up at this time . . . . He then decisively used this fund to sent out
red envelopes. At the same time, he also decided to invest ten billion in Gass planet to build
it into a tourist planet and connect it to the star network.

Gass planet, it was truly a good place.

"The Imperial family’s too rich. I actually grabbed a big red envelope of a thousand credits!"

"My luck’s not so good, but I still grabbed two hundred credits in the end!"

"I managed to grab more than two thousand, ha ha ha ha!"

"I’m not in the capital star, so the net speed isn’t good. I only grabbed tens of credits T_T."
......

Everywhere on the Internet was talking about the little prince. Each and every website
hung a celebration banner, and almost everyone was discussing the newborn little prince.

During such a nationwide festivity, another person and another matter were inevitably
neglected.

When the crown prince was injured, it was deliberately done by someone. Later, the
blackening of the crown prince’s reputation and the attack against the crown princess by
Donald were also the work of this person.

This news had already been released, and many people had seen it. However, compared
with the news of the birth of the little prince, everyone clearly didn’t attach great
importance to it and only thought that this sub-beastman Jonathan was simply an
unfathomable mystery.

"What did he want to do? If it’s in ancient times, you can still say that you want to seize the
throne. What does he gain from doing such things in this era, ah?"

"Yeah, the good duchess is improper and actually became a wanted criminal!"

“Previous poster, you thought too simple. He gained something from doing such things. If
the crown prince passes away, the Imperial family will have no heir . . . . Won’t it be his turn
then? "

“Such a thought’s too horrible! ”

......

People kept talking about it, and, looking at these arguments, Chris and Edgar’s moods
were not so good.

"Was he caught?" Edgar asked.

"No, his private spaceship is very fast and well-equipped. Now that he has a mind to hide,
we’re simply unable to catch him." Chris said.

Edgar frowned upon hearing this and asked again, "Have his subordinates who hid in the
capital star been caught?"

"All have been caught." Chris nodded and then said, "The matter this time, I don't want to
blow it up. I feel like I’ve wronged you."

"It’s fine." Edgar said.

Even though the matter of Jonathan wanting to kill him was made public, but it was not
blown up. There was a reason for this—Chris didn’t want to blow the matter up and make
it too ugly; after all, if it was really blown up, it would directly embarrass the Imperial
family.

Although Jonathan was a nobleman, but his parents were declining nobility. The Imperial
family had raised him and educated him until he had become the most outstanding sub-
beastman in the capital star and been able to marry the Duke of Mund.

Now, this person actually plotted against Edgar’s life . . . . If the matter was really blown up,
Chris was afraid that various wild speculations would come out.

Chris hated him so much, but he still had to control the public opinion in the end.

Of course, even if the matter was not publicized, that person definitely had to be arrested.
Chris even already collected a lot of criminal charges and intended to make him spend the
rest of his life in prison.

Jonathan knew nothing at all about Chris’ thoughts.

As a sub-beastman who once had been even more eye-catching than Myer, Jonathan’s
clothing, food, housing, and transport had always been exquisite, but now he was curling
up in a very small, dark basement; his hair was a complete mess, and his clothes had not
been changed for one day and one night.

That’s right, Jonathan did not leave the capital star, and the one who stayed aboard the
leaving spaceship was just his substitute.

If he escaped in his private spaceship, the spaceship might be shot down inadvertently. And
if he left the capital star, there would be nowhere he could go . . . . Naturally, it was
impossible for him to escape like this.

Of course, the most important thing was that what he wanted to do had not yet been
accomplished.

He had plotted for so many years and sacrificed so much. Now he was even burdened by
the criminal charge of conspiring to murder the member of the Imperial family. He would
never be able to go back to his past life in this lifetime . . . . He was already like this, but why
did the people he hated still have a bright and neat life and receive people’s love and
respect?

The anonymous communication device on his hand flashed a faint light. Looking at the
photograph of the whole family posted by the Imperial family displayed on the screen of his
communication device, Jonathan's gaze was cold. He ultimately took out a knife and
abruptly stabbed it onto Ian's face.
After the communication device was pierced by the knife, it sparked and then broke.
Jonathan took out another communication device and continued to read the news online.

Edgar’s beast was not lost at all . . . . Ian had told him that in order to entrap him and make
him show his hand.

Jonathan knew that Ian was never as simple as he looked.

If it hadn't been for Ian, he wouldn't have fallen onto the current plight, and he would never
have lived like this either . . . . Extending his hand, Jonathan touched Chris’ face, which was
displayed on the communication device.

Chris definitely still had feelings for him, or else how could the news about him on the
Internet get suppressed so much? If it hadn’t been for Ian, he would have been the empress
now.

Jonathan’s eyes were filled with hatred. He was silent for a long time and finally moved.

Taking a bit of food out of the space button to eat, he walked to the side and then started to
tap furiously on a computer.

He already became a wanted criminal and was doomed to have nothing at all. He absolutely
wouldn’t be able to live a fugitive life, so he might as well stake everything he got.

Besides, if worst came to worst, he would just die, and he still could drag Ian to die with
him.

Jonathan’s face suddenly showed a strange smile.

When Jonathan was tapping on a computer in the basement, Shu Shu and Edgar huddled
together to give the egg the prenatal education.

"Baby, you definitely mustn’t grow up into a snake. If you grow up into a snake, your
mother will be afraid. If your mother’s afraid, he won’t be able to hold you . . ." Shu Shu was
"patiently and systematically guiding” his son.

Edgar felt uncomfortable.

TL's note:
We've finally reached 50%! And since this chapter doesn't end with a cliffy, I'll take a break
before I continue with Shu Shu's adventure. So, next update will be on Wednesday, May
29th.
A Guide to - 66
Unedited chapter

66. Someone Wants to do a Kidnapping

The news of Shu Shu giving birth to an egg and Jonathan conspiring to murder Edgar broke
out, so Edgar naturally had many things to be busy with. After accompanying Shu Shu for a
whole night, he did not have much time to stay beside Shu Shu on the next day. He finally
came back when it was very late at night.

As an old daemon who could change into a human form, Shu Shu was actually able to not
sleep at all, but he was used to sleeping every day and for a very long time, too . . . . When
Edgar returned, he had already fallen asleep long ago.

Looking at Shu Shu who sank into the soft big bed, Edgar felt his heart melt. After kissing
Shu Shu’s cheek once and then kissing his own egg a few times, he quietly went to the
bathroom to wash himself clean and then lay down beside Shu Shu.

As soon as he lay down, Shu Shu rolled into his arms and chose a comfortable position,
nestling up. Edgar chuckled and kissed him on the head, heart warm.

This was his spouse.

The next day when Edgar woke up, Shu Shu was still not awake. He softly and quietly
climbed out of the bed just like in the past.

"Bring the child for me to hug." Shu Shu slept very well last night, so when he felt some
movements beside him, he lifted his eyelids and spoke.

The temperature inside the incubator was the most suitable for the newborn eggs to stay
in, but the Empire Parenting Organization always called on everyone to have close contact
with the egg for a period of time every day. Therefore, everyone would not let the child stay
in the incubator all day long.

Edgar took the egg out of the incubator, injected some spiritual power into it, and then put
it into Shu Shu’s arms.

Shu Shu held the egg in his arms, closed his eyes, and slept again.

Edgar lowered his head and gave Shu Shu and the egg a kiss each before turning round and
leaving for work.

Shu Shu only got up when the sun was already high in the sky. He held the egg while
injecting some spiritual power into it and went downstairs. He just reached the living room
when he saw Ian and Jones sitting on the sofa and talking.

"Why don't you sleep for a while longer?" Seeing Shu Shu, Ian immediately spoke and also
reached out to the egg held in Shu Shu's arms. "Isn’t it quite heavy? Let me hold it."

"It’s not heavy at all. It’s especially light." Shu Shu said. This egg only weighed four or five
pounds; such a little bit of weight was completely nothing for him.

"Even if you feel it’s not heavy, you also have to be careful. A sub-beastman who just gave
birth to a child needs to rest well." Ian said. He originally wanted to explain some methods
of nursing a postpartum sub-beastman back to health, but seeing Shu Shu’s vigorous
appearance, he suddenly felt that the nursing methods he knew were perhaps of no use to
Shu Shu . . . .

Yesterday, he had specifically sought the doctor to dispense some medicine. He wanted to
give it to Shu Shu for treating the lacerations caused by childbirth. As a result, Shu Shu said
that he had no wounds on his body at all . . . .

"I’m already one hundred percent fine." Shu Shu said while passing the egg on his hand to
Ian. Ian stared at the egg in his arms with a burning gaze; it was estimated that he wanted
to hug the egg very much.

Ian indeed wanted to hold the egg very much. Sub-beastmen usually wouldn’t let people
they were not familiar with see their eggs. Except for Edgar, he had never held any other
eggs!

Thinking of Edgar, Ian immediately said to Shu Shu, "Shu Shu, I’ve a lot of photos of
newborn Edgar. Do you want to see them?"

"I do!" Shu Shu replied at once.

Ian smiled at Shu Shu and quickly took out his communication device. After that, he
searched out Edgar's childhood photos and showed them to Shu Shu.

Edgar was born in the hospital, so the photos at the beginning were all in the hospital. On
the hospital bed, Ian looked a bit wan and sallow, but his smile was brilliant, and he was
holding an egg, Edgar, in his arms.

That egg was not like the one Shu Shu had given birth to, but the difference was not big;
after all, they were both eggs.

At the beginning, the egg only got its pictures taken. Later on, the egg started to have
videos.

Shu Shu clicked one of the videos. The video initially just showed an egg lying quietly in the
incubator. After a while, the egg suddenly moved and even turned its own body over.

"Ah!" Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised as he watched the video. It was obviously just an
egg, but he thought it looked very, very cute!

"There’s also the video of Edgar hatching." Ian smiled and clicked on another video.

In the video, the egg swayed violently for a long time, and then a crack suddenly appeared
on it. After another very long time, the crack finally became a little bit bigger.

This video was very long. After watching it for an entire hour, only a very small hole
appeared on the egg, but Shu Shu unexpectedly enjoyed watching it and was not the least
impatient.

His egg later would also give birth to a new life like this, right?

Shu Shu watched the video attentively and suddenly saw a snake that was as thick as two
fingers together climb out of the eggshell.

". . ." Shu Shu had a sensation of his prior expectation and love disappearing in a flash.

Why was it the snake he disliked the most that came out of the egg?

How did he find a snake as a partner?

However, although he disliked snake, but he still liked Edgar very much . . . .

"Edgar at that time was cute, right?" Ian turned his head to look at Shu Shu.

Shu Shu shook his head. Although he would not go so far as to get scared just by watching a
video now, but he really didn’t think that this snake was cute at all!

"Well . . . I also think he’s quite ugly." Ian said and directly moved on to show Shu Shu the
photos taken when Edgar changed into a human form.

Looking at the little baby on the photo who, didn't know why, seemed to be frowning, Shu
Shu wanted to cuddle and kiss him.

Ian took out all of Edgar's childhood photos and showed them to Shu Shu. Shu Shu liked the
photos and videos of baby or toddler Edgar the most. As for the way Edgar looked when he
changed into a snake form . . . there were a few of such snake photos, and he also liked
them.
For example, in one of the videos, Chris, as a father, grabbed Edgar and tied him into two
knots. Edgar could only turned and twisted with difficulty and finally untied himself after
quite a while. Shu Shu thought it was very interesting . . . . He really wanted to try doing
what Chris did himself!

After looking at the photos and videos for a long time, the three people were all hungry. Ian
immediately called the chef and had him bring some food over.

Shu Shu had just given birth to a child, so the kitchen had prepared a lot of ingredients and
already stewed some soups . . . . The chef assented and started to get busy. After half an
hour, seven or eight robots brought the food to them.

Every robot held a food box on each hand. They placed the food boxes on the dining table
and then started to take out plate after plate of dishes from the food boxes.

So many dishes! So fragrant! Shu Shu, seeing so many dishes being placed in front of him,
could not help but drool and quickly scuttled over.

Seeing this scene, Ian couldn't help but smile.

After Shu Shu had practiced in the virtual cabin for quite a long time, as long as he was
willing, he could quickly put on airs. In normal times, however, he was still forthright . . . . Of
course, Ian did not dislike this one bit; on the contrary, he rather liked it.

Old people like them liked energetic children.

Holding the egg, Ian and Jones also came to the dining table.

They just reached the dining table when a few robots that had brought the dishes suddenly
moved and emitted some smoke from their bodies.

The smoke puffed toward Shu Shu, Ian, and Jones's face. The three people were caught off
guard, and everyone inhaled a lot of smoke in the end.

Ian was the focus of the "care". His physical fitness was the worst among the three. He just
inhaled the gas, and he immediately became dizzy and collapsed to the floor. In that
moment, besides protecting the child in his arms, he could not manage anything else.

Although Jones had some experience living in the military camp and his physical fitness
was pretty good, but he was a sub-beastman after all. After grabbing hold of the table, he
also went down to the floor and could not make any more movements either. As for Shu
Shu . . . .

Shu Shu had plenty of escape experience but very, very few combat experience and was
also very lacking in alertness. As a result, he too inhaled the smoke that should not be
inhaled. It could be said that he was currently still able to be clear headed entirely because
of the spiritual power in his body.

With the dizzying situation before his eyes, Shu Shu had an urge to lie down and sleep, but
he knew that he could not sleep.

Operating his spiritual power with great effort, Shu Shu did not hesitate to approach and
kick one of the robots. He kicked the robot in the stomach hard.

Getting a kick from him, the robot fell back a few steps, and a footprint appeared on its steel
stomach. It seemed to want to attack Shu Shu, but after a loud crackle, the robot
unexpectedly stopped moving.

Shu Shu brushed aside this robot and immediately charged into the next one. He reached
out with one hand to grab Ian while sending a kick to the robot. He managed to kick this
one but failed to guard against the other robots. In the end, he was actually hit by another
robot in the stomach. Staggering back a few steps, he fell on the floor.

The stomach that suddenly hurt woke Shu Shu up somewhat, and it was because of this
that he saw the current scene—Ian and Jones were already shackled by the robots, and
another robot was going to grab the egg from Ian’s hand.

Shu Shu was shocked and immediately jumped up and rushed toward those robots, but he
was blocked once again—the two robots that had been kicked away by him suddenly
lunged at him. These two robots were already broken, but their hands could still move and
actually caught hold of Shu Shu's legs.

"Bastard." Shu Shu was dizzy from the pain in his stomach, but he kept struggling with all
his might.

"You actually have some skill." While Shu Shu was struggling, a voice suddenly rang out.

Shu Shu kicked away one of the robots and raised his head to look at the arrival only to see
Jonathan standing not far away.

Jonathan previously looked more exquisite and more splendid than Myer, but now he
looked like he was in a difficult situation, and his expression was also gloomy.

"It's you!" Shu Shu remembered what Edgar had said about Jonathan wanting to harm
Edgar. For a moment, he hated Jonathan so much. Raising his hand, he hurled a ball of
spiritual power toward Jonathan.

It was a pity that he was in the middle of having a dizzy spell and completely failed to take
aim at the target accurately. That ball of spiritual power actually flew clear over Jonathan's
head and ultimately smashed a hole in the wall behind Jonathan without injuring Jonathan
at all.
Shu Shu, seeing this scene, wanted to charge at Jonathan, but a robot once again came over
and entangled him . . . .

Jonathan glanced at Shu Shu, his expression ugly, and then he ran out without looking back.

He originally wanted to capture all the people here, but Shu Shu was truly too troublesome,
so he could only give up.

Seeing Jonathan running out, the robots followed him and started running out as well. They
all finally stopped at the open space in front of the house used for parking the aircraft.

After coming to a stop, Jonathan turned toward the house where Edgar lived, his face
showing an ice-cold smile. He didn’t capture that Shu Shu, and for Shu Shu, it was definitely
not a good thing at all.

The sound of a violent explosion suddenly filled the air.

The robot that was blocking Shu Shu’s path and the robots that had been ruined by Shu Shu
unexpectedly exploded together!

Shu Shu was in the center of the explosion, and no one could see his situation. At the same
time, the alarm sounded through the entire imperial palace and even the entire capital star.

The imperial palace was attacked!

The guards in the vicinity of the imperial palace arrived in a very short time. After seeing
the situation here, all their expressions changed greatly.

The place where the crown prince lived was actually blown up! The wanted criminal
Jonathan also seized the empress and the empress' friend as well as the little prince who
had not hatched yet!

"You had better not come over. I have explosives on my body. If you come over, I’ll take
them down with me." Staring at the guards in front of him, Jonathan showed a rather
strange smile.

"Jonathan, what do you think you’re doing?!" Someone among the guards shouted. The one
who shouted was a beastman who was about the same age as Jonathan. He once had been
secretly in love with Jonathan in his youth. When he saw the news about Jonathan
conspiring to murder the crown prince, he thought it was untrue, and that someone had
framed Jonathan. He didn't expect to be proven wrong so quickly.

Jonathan’s current appearance was very frightful. His impression of Jonathan was a sub-
beastman who was magnificent and unmatched in his generation. When did Jonathan
become like this?
"Make Chris come here." Jonathan got his hands on Ian while watching the guards opposite.

"I’m coming!" Chris' voice rang out, and at the same time, two aircrafts suddenly appeared
in front of Jonathan. The two aircrafts had not stopped completely, and Chris and Edgar
already jumped down from the aircrafts.

They had put some devices on Ian and Shu Shu as well as in the house to monitor abnormal
situation. So when Ian and Shu Shu were sneak-attacked, they discovered it immediately.
However, even if they found out about it, and even if they used the fastest speed to rush
over, it seemed that they were too late.

"Why did you take him?" Chris clenched his fist tightly and fixed his whole attention on
Jonathan.

"What about Shu Shu?" Edgar's clenched fist tightened even more. Although Ian was
unconscious, but at least he was still in front of them. Where was Shu Shu? Where did Shu
Shu go?

"The crown princess . . . . I guess he’s become a mass of ground meat now?" Jonathan
looked at Edgar and began to laugh, revealing his snow white teeth.

Edgar's pupils abruptly became vertical snake-like pupils, and his whole body stiffened for
a second. Then he immediately rushed straight toward the blown up house.

"His Imperial Highness!" Some beastmen wanted to catch up with him, but they were
thrown away by a gale that Edgar conjured. Realizing that Edgar obviously didn’t want
anyone to follow him and that saving the crown princess did not need too many people,
those beastmen no longer kept up with him and eventually stopped far away.

Jonathan gave a gurgle of laughter and turned toward Chris. "I’ve put explosives on each of
these robots. You had better be a little careful now. Don't provoke me, or else there’ll be
more people turning into ground meat."

Chris' expression became very ugly. He clenched his teeth and said, "You’ve been hiding in
the imperial palace for two days?" He had dispatched quite a lot of people to hunt down
Jonathan. He didn't expect that Jonathan actually stayed under his very eyes . . . .

"I was indeed here, ah. Here’s my home.” Jonathan’s gaze was firmly locked on Chris’ face.

"This place isn’t your home, and I also don't have a younger brother like you!" Chris coldly
stated.

Staring at Chris, Jonathan’s expression became cold as well. He grabbed Ian's neck with one
arm and abruptly tightened up his hold. In addition, his fingernails squeezed into Ian's flesh
so much so that they cut open Ian’s skin.
"Let go of your hold!" Chris was horrified. "Release him! Jonathan, you let them go. I’ll
definitely treat you with leniency."

"Do you like him?" Jonathan's expression became very ugly.

Chris frowned. Of course he liked Ian; Ian was his spouse!

"Why would you like him? Why would you like this despicable guy?" Jonathan stared at
Chris, anger across his whole face.

"It’s you who are a despicable guy!" Chris countered straight away.

Jonathan’s gaze flashed, and right at this instant, an anesthetic needle shot towards
Jonathan’s body . . . .

The tip of the needle that was going to prick Jonathan's neck abruptly stopped, and then the
needle fell to the ground. It turned out that Jonathan had opened his personal protective
cover.

This needle obviously startled Jonathan. He turned his head and glanced at the anesthetic
needle that had fallen to the ground and then turned to face Chris again. "You get me a
private spaceship, that latest model of spaceship with so-called unrivaled speed which you
bought last year."

Chris had not yet answered, and Jonathan suddenly took out a knife and slashed the arm of
unconscious Jones. "You better hurry. Otherwise, I’ll use the knife on your empress’ body
next."

Chris' complexion was deathly pale, and his gaze toward Jonathan was full of loathing.
Jonathan noticed this look and was instantly inflamed.

It shouldn't be like this; Chris should like him instead of loathing him. It’s all because of Ian!
He had to kill him!

Jonathan’s expression became extremely ugly, while Chris couldn’t help but roar, “If you
dare to hurt them, I’ll never let Mund and Calvin off!”

The flame in Jonathan’s eyes went out. Sneering, he stressed his point once again, "If the
spaceship doesn’t appear in front of me in five minutes, I’ll chop off one of his hands."

Jonathan nudged Ian's arm as he said so.

In the past two days, he had actually been hiding in the imperial palace.

He grew up in the imperial palace from childhood and was very familiar with the place. In
the past, he was able to enter and leave the imperial palace freely, and so he secretly dug
himself a hideout basement in the imperial palace. Hiding himself there, especially with the
help of the imperial palace's defense system, it was guaranteed that no one could find and
get him.

In addition to this, he also tampered with some of the robots in the imperial palace.

He had always been considered to be more outstanding than Myer. Myer was already a
mech master in his young age; he naturally wasn’t inferior than Myer. In some fields such
as robot modification and robot control, he was one of the very best in the Beastman
Empire.

When he stayed in the imperial palace a few days ago, he controlled some of the robots in
the imperial palace and even loaded up their bodies with explosives.

At that time, he was just guarding against the unexpected. He did not expect them to be
really useful now.

When Jonathan and Chris confronted each other, Edgar was looking for Shu Shu.

Probably to avoid being discovered, Jonathan did not load the robots’ bodies with too many
explosives. The house was not entirely blown up, but the living room was already blasted
beyond recognition into a pile of ruins. The floor between the living room and the second
floor was also blown up.

Edgar smelled Shu Shu’s scent here but did not see Shu Shu crawling out of the ruins.

His hands could not stop shaking, and he suddenly turned into his original form.

The huge jiāo lóng squatted in the living room, and two of its claws quickly clear away all
kinds of detritus . . . . Edgar almost frantically began to search for Shu Shu.

Suddenly, there was some tiny rustling noise.

Edgar was stunned, one claw unconsciously let go of a piece of ruin, and then he looked
under the ruin with both apprehension and joy.

Just under the ruins he had swept away, there was a very small hole, and on the bottom of
the hole, a little hamster that was no bigger than an egg lay curled up into a ball.

The fur on the little hamster’s face was scorched, its eyes closed, and its curled up body
quivered. It looked extremely pitiful, but at least it was alive.

Edgar held the little hamster with his claws and injected his own spiritual power into the
hamster’s body without the slightest hesitation.

Once a great amount of spiritual power rushed forth into Shu Shu’s body, he eventually
woke up.

Shu Shu continued to circulate his spiritual power, so that the incapacitating agent would
only make him feel uncomfortable but no longer make him confused and disoriented. As for
the wounds . . . .

The previous explosion was quite powerful, but at most it was about the same as the
lightning tribulation which Shu Shu had encountered alone. When the robots exploded, he
immediately changed into his original form and used the spiritual power to protect himself.
Therefore, the injuries he suffered were not serious at all. Now that there was Edgar who
was injecting him with spiritual power, he had more or less recovered.

After waking up, Shu Shu promptly turned back into a human. He still had a lot of wounds
on his body, but he couldn’t care less for himself. Cradling his head, he said, "The child! The
child was snatched!"

The huge jiāo lóng nodded, "I know. We’ll go save them." Daemons that had cultivated into
jīndān stage could become humans. Naturally, they could open their mouths and speak. It
was just that, in the end, the structure of animal was different from that of human being, so
this speaking was actually using the spiritual power to vibrate the air and produce a sound.
It was also considered to be a gate to enlightenment which you needed to hone before you
could use it.

Edgar had honed and mastered it. Shu Shu, however, was not too proficient at it.

"What are we going to do?" Shu Shu asked. How would they save them?

"Become smaller!" Edgar took a quick look at the situation outside and concealed the
distress in his eyes.

Chris feared that Jonathan would hurt Ian, so he quickly had people bring his private
spaceship over. And now, Jonathan was ready to board the spaceship.

Become smaller? Shu Shu glanced at Edgar and immediately realized that Edgar, in all
likelihood, would use his former method of catching those star pirates, stealthily going up
and hiding himself in the spaceship. Shu Shu quickly changed into his original form and
then, with some difficulty, controlled his spiritual power to make himself even smaller.
After that, he rushed straight toward the spaceship. At the same time, Edgar also made
himself smaller and followed Shu Shu.

TL's notes:
jiāo lóng = legendary dragon with the ability to control rain and floods

For June, updates will be once a week every Wednesday.

A Guide to - 67
Unedited chapter

67. The Past and the Past Events

Beastmen basically liked spaceship. Chris, this emperor, had a hobby of collecting
spaceships. Just last year, he had people assemble and install a very, very fast spaceship for
him.

This spaceship was specially tailored to him, and there was only one such spaceship in the
entire Beastman Empire. Now, this spaceship was parked in front of Jonathan.

Taking along the robots around him while seizing Ian and Jones, Jonathan approached the
spaceship but did not immediately get onto the spaceship. Instead, he said, "I can't operate
the spaceship alone."

"What more do you want?" Chris' gaze was icy cold.

"I still have a few subordinates who have not been arrested. They’ll come soon." Jonathan
smiled at Chris. "You don’t mind waiting for a few minutes, right?"

Chris' face was particularly ugly, but he could only agree. A moment after he agreed, an
aircraft applied to enter the imperial palace. Obviously, Jonathan’s men had been waiting
outside.

Chris allowed the aircraft to enter the imperial palace area. At the same time, the aircraft
was scanned back and forth several times with all kinds of devices, and an investigation
directed against the people inside the aircraft was started immediately.

The aircraft stopped beside the spaceship, and three sub-beastmen and four beastmen
came down from the aircraft. They immediately surrounded Jonathan, escorting Jonathan
to walk over to and board the spaceship.

These people were full of vigilance as they boarded the spaceship, but even then, they
never found a fingernail-sized hamster and a toothpick-sized snake following them onto
the spaceship.

Both Shu Shu and Edgar had become smaller and blended in to board the spaceship.

They wanted to make a move when they were not on board the spaceship yet, but Jonathan
and those robots had bombs on their bodies. Later, the people who came here also tied a lot
of bombs on their bodies . . . . Although Edgar had confidence in his own strength, but he
was worried that he would accidentally detonate the bombs once he took action. Therefore,
he could only endure.

"Lenka, you and Abbott guard Jones. Klaus, you and Ramirez are responsible for guarding
this egg. When you guard them, you must keep close to them. As soon as there’s any
movement, immediately kill the man and smash the egg!" Jonathan ordered once he got
onto the spaceship.

The four people who were named complied with the order. Two of them took over Jones,
and the other two received the egg.

"You stay in the third cabin and the seventeenth cabin separately." Jonathan ordered again.

These two cabins, one was located on the far left of the spaceship, and one was on the far
right of the spaceship, and the distance between them was quite far. It was estimated that
Jonathan arranged it this way so as to make it impossible for people to rescue the hostages
at the same time.

It had to be said that this was indeed a good arrangement. After hearing it, Edgar’s heart
sank at once. He originally wanted to take advantage of Jonathan when their defense was
not so strict to rescue the three people and send them to the escape pods and then get rid
of Jonathan. But now . . . the three people were being locked up in three different places,
and if each person was strictly guarded, then things would be difficult to deal with!

Edgar actually wasn’t the slightest afraid of explosive. With his current physical strength,
unless it was an artillery shell from a warship that could smash a spaceship into
smithereens, it was impossible to injure him. Common explosives were useless to him.

However, while he was not worried of explosive, Ian, Jones, and the egg were unable to
endure it. He wanted to save people, but in any case, he could not end up rescuing dead
people.

Edgar could only hide himself again. Shu Shu, seeing him like this, also followed the rules.

Meanwhile, Jonathan took Ian and the rest of his men to the spaceship's main control room.

When they had just boarded the spaceship, one of Jonathan's subordinates had already
gone to the main control room, so right now, the spaceship already rose to the sky.

The speed of the spaceship was getting faster and faster, and it began to break away from
the planet’s gravity and pass through the atmosphere. At this time, even if the spaceship’s
performance was very good, it would inevitably start to shake slightly.

Many sub-beastmen were afraid of such shaking. Jonathan, during all this time, was
walking toward the control room, but his face did not show one bit of fear.

It was not because he was used to it. Rather, he was already not afraid of dying.

Edgar watched him from afar and felt a chill run down his spine. If Jonathan was still afraid
of some things, then it would be easy to deal with this matter. But if he was not afraid of
dying . . . .

Having just walked halfway, Jonathan suddenly frowned and looked behind him.

"Teacher?" A sub-beastman beside Jonathan was a little puzzled.

Jonathan surveyed the area behind him but didn't see anything, as if the peculiarity he had
just felt was only an illusion . . . . He turned his body around and continued to walked ahead.

Edgar originally wanted to keep up, but now he didn't dare. He could only look on
helplessly as the steel-cast door closed in front of him.

Shu Shu gave Edgar a pat with his paw and wrote a few words on the floor, "What’s to be
done?"

Edgar glanced at Shu Shu and then went to a corner and began to dig a hole with his claws.

As a jiāo lóng, his claws were even harder than steel. It didn't take long for him to dig a tiny
hole and get into it.

Shu Shu followed behind Edgar and got into the hole. Looking at Edgar's tail, he suddenly
felt his blood run cold—he actually followed a snake getting into a hole!

However, his fear only lasted for an instant, and he soon came to his senses. He put his
mind in order and crawled forward after the snake's tail.

His child was still in those bastards’ hands. Right now, don't say about having to work
together with a snake to figure out a way to save people, even if he had to seize the egg
from a snake’s mouth, he was ready!

Well, his current enemies were definitely not snakes . . . . That Jonathan was simply worse
than a snake!

The speed of Edgar digging a hole was very fast. Not long after, he already dug his way into
the vicinity of the main control room. Then he made an opening in the corner of the main
control room.

He didn't come out of the hole and just hid inside while spying at the situation outside the
hole.
Jonathan handed over the child and Jones to his men to keep an eye on as hostages. There
would certainly be no danger to the lives of these two people. Ian was different though . . . .

The reason why Edgar did not go to the other two places but came here instead was
because he was worried that Ian would be in danger. After all, Jonathan seemed to hate Ian
the most.

Nevertheless, they also couldn’t rashly save people under these circumstances. So, all
things considered, they had no other choice but to play it by ear!

However, after they arrived here, they found that Jonathan did not concern himself with Ian
at all.

Jonathan was working, pounding on the console.

Edgar also had some knowledge of computer programming. After observing Jonathan for a
while, he knew that Jonathan was altering the programs of this spaceship. The owners of
this spaceship were previously him, Chris, and Ian. But now, Jonathan had erased all their
information, and the one in control of this spaceship became Jonathan.

Edgar knew that Jonathan was very remarkable when he was young. When he heard that
Jonathan had given up his former career to be a housewife after marriage, he felt that it was
really a pity. But, looking at the situation now . . . .

Jonathan very likely had never stopped undertaking advanced studies.

Recalling his previous investigation into Jonathan’s actions of accepting disciples on the
star network and fostering orphans for his own use, Edgar felt some lingering fear as well
as puzzlement.

Why did this person who nevertheless had a good life want to travel on a dead end road
like this?

After Jonathan had altered all the programs on the spaceship and had the men at his side
take out the explosives from the space button, he then began to tie the explosives on Ian’s
body.

Finished tying up the explosives, he also installed some wireless devices on Ian’s shirt and
connected them to himself.

After doing all this, Jonathan took out a needle and then jabbed it into Ian, who was lying on
the floor.

Ian's eyelids fluttered, and his eyes eventually opened. His gaze was a bit vacant at first, but
it quickly recovered its clarity and brightness. "What about the child?"
"You still have time to think about that egg? Don't you realize that you should worry about
yourself?" Jonathan smirked.

"Jonathan, what the hell do you think you’re doing?! When have we let you down? Why
would you harm us like this?" Ian stared at Jonathan angrily.

He and Chris had never had their guard up against Jonathan, but Jonathan? Not to mention
harming Edgar, Jonathan even kidnapped him now . . . . Did Shu Shu and Jones fall into this
madman’s hands too?

"Of course you’ve let me down. Chris is obviously mine; why did you steal him?" Jonathan
sat in front of Ian. "He and I grew up together from childhood, and the one he likes the most
is me. We’re inseparable every day. He loves me, and I love him too. Everyone thought we’d
be together. If it were not for you, we’d continue living happily together."

"What nonsense are you talking about?! Chris has always regarded you as a younger
brother." Ian thought that there was simply something wrong with Jonathan. If Chris really
liked Jonathan, would he still bother about Ian?

"No, he loves me! If it were not for you sneakily eating his beast bead, how could he marry
you?" Jonathan looked at Ian with eyes full of malice. "I’ve been waiting for him to return
and marry me. As a result, he brought you back . . . . If it were not for you taking advantage
of his injured self to eat his beast bead, how could he marry you?"

"You talked rubbish! It’s obviously him whom forced me to eat!" Ian replied. He was
observing the situation around him while watching Jonathan's expression. He planned to
stall for time to think of a way to escape or to wait for someone to come and save him.

Of course, he also wanted to understand why Jonathan would think like this . . . . As far as he
knew, Chris had never expressed any romantic feeling toward Jonathan, not even a hint.

Chris was much older than Jonathan. Chris’ parents originally adopted Jonathan because
they thought that their adult beastman son was very lonely . . . . Being inseparable every
day and so on were absolutely lies. When Chris’ parents adopted the seven-year-old
Jonathan, Chris already graduated from the Imperial College and entered the military. What
relationship could he have with a little sub-beastman?

"It’s obvious that he was injured and accidentally crashed into you. Then you took
advantage of the situation to eat his beast bead." Jonathan said. "I heard your dispute with
him." He always loved Chris, so he worked hard to grow up and learn because he wanted to
become a person who could match Chris. As a result, Chris brought back Ian.

He was truly in agony seeing Chris treat Ian with the utmost care. As it happened, he then
discovered that Chris seemed to not have forgotten him at all.

After that, he accidentally heard the dispute between Chris and Ian . . . .
Jonathan was simply insane! Ian thought all of this was utterly absurd.

He really liked fighting a war, but sub-beastmen could not go to the battlefield. Later, he
straightforwardly went to learn medicine and became a military doctor, so he could follow
the troops and go to war.

After joining the military, he performed very well. Together with Jones, they became the
best military doctor as well as the most popular sub-beastmen in the military.

However, he and Chris still had not had any intersection at this time. In addition, he had
always planned to find and marry a serviceman whose family was well-matched with his in
terms of social status and who would allow him to keep being a military doctor after
marriage. Until a certain mission.

The unit he belonged to received a mission to investigate a notorious criminal gang that
smuggled counterfeit goods and even occupied a planet to produce weapons of mass
destruction. In order to find evidence, they infiltrated that planet covertly.

Their troops infiltrated the planet, and so did Chris. Later, something happened. He was
separated from the rest of his unit and then saved Chris, who was seriously injured.

At that time, Chris was doing a "big project" on that planet and being hunted down by some
people. In order to hide Chris, he and Chris pretended to be lovers. He even found a job
producing firearms to support himself and his "sick" partner on that planet.

They lived together like that for two months. Afterwards, the criminal gang was eliminated
by the armed forces, and Chris did not let him go.

He developed a deep affection for Chris during those two months, but later, he learned of
Chris' identity and started to alienate himself from Chris.

If he married Chris, he feared that he wouldn’t be able to stay in the military anymore.
Moreover, the discrepancy between his identity and Chris’ was too big, and he would
definitely come across all kinds of troubles.

He was very reluctant to raise the issue of breaking up, so he could only alienate himself
first, thinking that Chris would maybe give him up after they became estranged.

Chris certainly felt his alienation. After some time, when Chris was injured and looked for
him to dress his wounds, he suddenly "fainted" on him. Conveniently, he also "accidentally"
kissed him and "accidentally" stuffed the beast bead into his mouth.

He did like Chris, and they were considered to be a harmonious couple, so the beast bead
took root in his stomach just like that. But he definitely didn’t sneakily eat Chris' beast
bead. Why would Jonathan think so?
Ian felt that Jonathan was really sick in the head. Jonathan, however, sneered and abruptly
opened his communication device to play a video.

A Guide to - 68
Unedited chapter

68. Everyone Dies Together

The video soon began to play.

This video should have been taken without permission using a surveillance camera, and the
location had been the private living room of the house where Ian had resided when he had
just entered the imperial palace . . . . As Ian realized these details, his face became very ugly.

Jonathan had installed a surveillance camera at the place where he had lived?!

Not waiting for his lingering fear or anger, Ian finally saw the content of the video . . . .

Ian himself was common-born, so he completely had no opinion on Shu Shu’s identity, but
Chris’ parents were not like this. Chris’ mother was noble-born and mainly associated with
the sub-beastmen born of various nobles of the capital star, therefore he originally couldn’t
tolerate Ian at all.

Chris was a child who was finally born when his parents were more than one-hundred-
year-old. They valued Chris very much, so the empress simply couldn’t accept that their son
fancied a sub-beastman who had no any extraordinary status.

Ian had no choice but to leave the military at that time, and then he was given a hard time
after coming to the capital star. On top of that, he didn't have that sort of having-a-highly-
retentive-memory cheat like Shu Shu did, so it took him a very long time to learn various
etiquette, and the hardship was beyond words.

He was in a bad mood, so when he faced Chris, he couldn't muster any sweet feeling at all.
What’s more, Chris had done a few stupid things then.

The imperial family adopted Jonathan, but there was no blood relationship between
Jonathan and Chris. According to the laws of the Empire, they totally could get married.
Jonathan was also very, very remarkable . . . . Since Ian came to the capital star, people had
never stopped comparing him with Jonathan. He was already in a bad mood, and Chris
actually gave Jonathan the best attire when they were choosing formal attires.

Shu Shu didn't care about such a thing. However, Ian, who was under great pressure then,
cared about it; especially when later someone found him and peculiarly told him that Chris
didn't care about him at all, otherwise he wouldn't choose such a hideous attire for him.

He in fact didn't really care about clothes and jewelry, but he was angry and felt deeply hurt
after being bullied by a stranger. He didn't understand; it was obviously he who was the
star of this banquet, but why was it Jonathan who dressed up brightly and beautifully? Why
was it Jonathan who was regarded as the center of attention? Even Chris’ whole family was
very close to Jonathan . . . . After the event, he started to quarrel with Chris.

It was a petty quarrel. Basically, he questioned whether Chris liked Jonathan and disliked
him, making all kinds of rackets. Afterwards, Chris hugged him and kissed him, and then
they went to bed together.

Ian had gone through such quarrels many times in his lifetime and had long forgotten them.
He did not expect that today he actually had another chance to see it again.

Stuff from forty or fifty years ago, and Jonathan still kept it. Not to mention that he seemed
to take the content of other people’s quarrel seriously . . . .

In the video, Ian was questioning Chris angrily, "I’m your fiancé. I should be your most
important person. Why did the best-looking attire and jewelry become Jonathan’s? Do you
like him?"

"Don't you dislike complicated clothes and jewelry?" Chris' voice was very low.

"I don't like them, so you can’t give them to me?" Ian reached out and clung to Chris' arm.
He continued to ask questions, but the following questions became a bunch of complaints.
Meanwhile, Chris said nothing at all.

"At the banquet, why did you abandon me and run to talk with Jonathan? Don't you know
that I don't understand anything?"

"They all said that the one you like is Jonathan!"

"Chris, you bastard!

......

Ian watched his young and spirited self in the video complaining incessantly while Chris
did not say a single word, which made him even more angry. "Chris, if it weren’t for me
accidentally eating your beast bead, you would never think of marrying me, would you? "

“If you have the ability, take your beast bead back!”
Chris had been watching him, waiting for him to more or less vent his feelings. Hearing that
he did not go on anymore, Chris at once held him and carried him into the bedroom.

The video cut off here, but Ian actually remembered what had happened afterwards . . . .
Chris had tumbled him all night along and forbidden him from talking nonsense again.

"I’ve done an investigation. You ate Chris’ beast bead when he’s injured. Before that, you
and Chris didn't have much intersection at all. If it weren’t for you eating Chris' beast bead,
why would he marry you? You stole Chris! I’ve already vowed that I must kill you!" After
the video was finished, Jonathan put away his communication device and then fixed his
gaze on Ian.

Ian simply didn't know what he should say. Other people were not really clear about the
matter of him and Chris working alongside for the mission for two months, and later . . . .
They didn't interact much in the beginning, but after Chris stuffed the beast bead into his
mouth, he began to openly stand at his side and drive other men away. They stayed in the
military for another year, during which they were considered a couple by everyone, and
then they went to the capital star to get married.

A man like Chris, because his beast bead was accidentally eaten by a sub-beastman, would
settle for said sub-beastman just so he could have a child in the future?

Jonathan did not understand Chris at all!

"Jonathan, that’s enough! Whether Chris loves me or not, your heart’s the clearest!" The
irrational words of a lovers' quarrel were actually brought up and taken as evidence of him
"forcing" Chris. How ridiculous.

Jonathan stared blankly.

"Don't say that you love Chris; do you think I don’t realize why the hell you did all these?"
Ian stared at Jonathan. He and Chris had analyzed Jonathan's motive before. "You’re not
aiming for the imperial family’s property. In the past, you’re a sub-beastman of the imperial
family. Whatever you wanted, you got it. The days of your life were bright and beautiful,
and you’re the most high-profile person in the Empire. But after you married the Duke of
Mund, many of your glories were gone. You envy me, not because I got Chris’ love, but
because I became the sub-beastman who received the most attention, right?"

"When I got married, you just had to try to make me lose face and then hypocritically gave
me a hand. It’s obviously my long-awaited wedding, yet all the media were praising you . . . .
Later, everyone paid less and less attention to you. You felt it’s intolerable, didn’t you?" Ian
said with a sneer. "If you really loved Chris like you said, why would you get married and
give birth to a child? You disposing Edgar is because the Duke of Mund’s financial situation
isn’t optimistic. You want to get the imperial family’s property, right?”
There were always very few children in the imperial family. Nearly every generation only
had one child, and the property had never been divided out, so it continued to increase.
Other nobles, however, were different.

The Duke of Mund had several younger brothers. He inherited the title but did not inherit
most of the property. His property was enough for him to live well, but for Jonathan, who
had enjoyed the best of everything à la the imperial family and even had a damn spaceship
before marriage, it was estimated to be a little insufficient.

Jonathan, who already came to his senses, directly slapped Ian on the face. "It’s useless to
say these now. Don't forget that you’re in my hands."

"Are you not worried about implicating Calvin doing all these things?" Ian asked again.

"He doesn't know anything. How can Chris hold him?" Jonathan sneered. It was a society
ruled by law now. He was irredeemable, but the imperial family certainly couldn’t dispose
of innocent people as they pleased!

"Do you think that Chris not doing anything in the public eye means that he won’t do
anything in private?" Ian said. "You let me go now, and I think he’ll let Calvin go. Otherwise .
. ."

"It’s too late.” Jonathan replied. "Moreover, do you think I can have such a strong
attachment to that family?"

Seeing Jonathan's expression, Ian’s heart jumped.

"Shu Shu, that sub-beastman who’s as eager to seduce men as you’re, has been blown to
bits by me. As for you . . ." Jonathan smiled and did not continue.

He had hated Ian for fifty years, and Ian had also stolen everything from him. How could he
easily let Ian go?

As for Calvin . . . .

When he first started working on Edgar, he actually thought about Calvin. If Edgar had died
then, Ian would have been very sad, and Myer and Edgar's marriage contract would have
become invalid too. At that time, Calvin could have been together with Myer.

However, his old plan had already failed, hadn’t it?

Edgar suddenly came back and messed up his plan thoroughly.

Originally, if Edgar couldn't come back, he wanted to use the news of fake Edgar to draw
Ian out and then kill him. Now though . . . .
"What did you say?" Ian stared at Jonathan in shock. Shu Shu was killed with an explosion?
How could it be?

Jonathan, however, already stopped caring about him and did not even seek his explanation
anymore. He went back to operate the console and continued to pound on it.

The spaceship was rapidly leaving the capital star, and behind this spaceship, Chris led his
men to chase after it and kept trying to communicate with it.

Jonathan put through one of the calls, and Chris appeared on the screen.

"Jonathan, you let them go, and I’ll also let you go!"

"That has to wait until I get to a safe place." Jonathan stared at Chris almost greedily.

"Chris!" Ian, on the side, saw Chris and called out loudly.

"Ian!" Chris heard Ian's voice but couldn't see Ian whom was lying on the ground. His face
revealed an anxious expression, but in the end, he could only grit his teeth and stare at
Jonathan. "When will you be willing to let them go?"

Jonathan did not answer. Instead, he unexpectedly said, "Chris, have you ever loved me?"

Chris' eyes were full of loathing. Jonathan, seeing Chris’ expression, suddenly looked a little
crazy.

He always thought that Chris liked him and was compelled to be together with Ian because
his beast bead was eaten by Ian. So in those years, even though he hated the situation so
much, he also endured it.

However, things seemed to be not the case.

Everything that originally belonged to him was actually stolen by Ian . . . . Why?

"You can rest assured that I’ll let them go before I enter the wormhole." Jonathan abruptly
said and then turned off the communication directly. After that, he went over to Ian and
sprayed some liquid on Ian.

Ian fainted right away.

The spaceship continued to speed ahead. During this time, Chris kept following the
spaceship closely while sending out various messages incessantly.

Chris took both Calvin and Mund along with him. Inside the multimedia messages he sent
to Jonathan, there were photos and videos of these two men as well as threats to
immediately kill them if Ian and the other two had an accident. At the same time, he also
kept asking for their photo. If Jonathan did not give it, he would start with Calvin or simply
attack Jonathan’s spaceship.

Chris seemed a bit crazy, and it was probably because of this that Jonathan did not do
anything to hurt Ian and the other two in the end. However, he also didn’t treat them well;
Ian and company had never eaten anything to say the least.

The spaceship kept on like this for two days and arrived in the vicinity of a wormhole.

A wormhole, also known as a space-time hole, was a multi-dimensional space tunnel

connecting two distant time and space. It was not many in number; moreover, it was also
very unstable. Although passing through a wormhole could greatly shorten the distance of
a voyage, but the Beastman Empire generally wouldn’t choose to use a wormhole.

The wormhole that Jonathan chose was a wormhole that was not particularly stable. No
one knew where they would appear if they passed through this wormhole. In addition,
there was also a wide expanse of asteroid belt near the wormhole.

Edgar had been paying attention to Jonathan, so when he noticed this detail, he
immediately had a feeling of uneasiness. Then he saw Jonathan put through a
communication with a spaceship . . . .

It was Jonathan's private spaceship which had carried Jonathan's substitute out of the
capital star!

That spaceship had actually been waiting here!

Jonathan stopped the spaceship, and then the two spaceships began to dock. Not only that,
but all the people on Jonathan’s spaceship besides Jonathan unexpectedly began to transfer
to the other spaceship.

What did Jonathan want to do?

Edgar was a bit puzzled, and Chris, who had practically done his best to keep up, was
equally puzzled. Increasing the speed by force had made the spaceship Chris flew in have a
big problem. On top of that, only a few spaceship were able to follow him . . . . After
receiving Jonathan's message that threatened to throw Ian and the others into the
wormhole should Chris get close, Chris had no other choice but to stop far away and then
arrange some mech fighters to approach Jonathan’s spaceship stealthily.

The docking of the two spaceships was soon completed, and the people on Jonathan’s
spaceship were all transferred into the other spaceship. After the spaceship was loaded
with those people, it plunged headlong into the wormhole without hesitation.

This wormhole was not stable at all. No one knew where those people would go to. And at
this time, Jonathan unexpectedly flew his spaceship toward the wormhole as well.
Before he entered the wormhole, his spaceship ejected a lifepod.

Chris promptly dispatched some people to go catch the lifepod. At this moment, Jonathan’s
spaceship already entered the wormhole. After he went in, he immediately fired an artillery
shell at the entrance of the wormhole, disrupting the space there to make the people
behind unable to enter the wormhole.

Jonathan told Chris that Ian and the others were in the lifepod, but in fact, that lifepod was
loaded with explosives.

The spaceship was currently in the middle of the wormhole. On the spaceship, apart from
Jonathan, there were only two people and an egg captured by him as well as Edgar and Shu
Shu who had boarded the spaceship secretly.

There was clearly something wrong with what Jonathan was doing . . . . He . . . wanted to
take others down with himself?

He actually hit this idea!

A Guide to - 69
Unedited chapter

69. It’s Time to Escape

The mech fighters under Chris’ command had just picked up the lifepod ejected from
Jonathan's spaceship, and the lifepod on their hands suddenly exploded.

Although the power of the explosion was not big, but it was not small either. Almost all of
the mechs close to it suffered, but fortunately, the mech fighters inside the cabin were not
in life-threatening danger.

Seeing this scene, Chris, who had not slept for two days, opened his mouth and spat out a
mouthful of blood.

"Your Imperial Majesty!" The people around Chris cried out in horror.

"Collect and check the debris that turned up after the lifepod exploded!" Chris ordered. If
there were people inside the lifepod, the fragments left from the explosion would definitely
be splattered with genetic material . . . . Of course, he hoped there was nothing inside.
But even if there was nothing inside . . . .

Turning towards the wormhole that was already closed because Jonathan had let off that
bomb at the last minute, Chris’ expression was inscrutable.

He wished he could rush over right away, but in the current situation, even if he rushed
over, he doubted he could find Jonathan. He would more likely get lost in the wormhole or
even torn to pieces by the space blade inside the wormhole.

He could not catch up with Jonathan, so he could only search for people on the outside!

"Go offer a reward for finding the empress!" Chris wiped off the bloodstain on the corner of
his mouth and had his men post huge rewards on the star network, looking for Ian and the
other two as well as the wanted Jonathan and his cronies. With Edgar keeping pace with
them, Ian and the others would definitely be all right . . . .

When Jonathan made the two spaceships dock and let the people on his spaceship transfer
to the other ship, Edgar at once realized that things were not good. He promptly made Shu
Shu find the egg and Jones.

In the past two days, Edgar and Shu Shu had not always watched Jonathan attentively.
They, separately, had already checked this small private spaceship thoroughly, including
the cabins where the egg and Jones were located. And now, the guards had just left, so Shu
Shu rushed madly toward the cabin.

Edgar told him to bring the egg and Jones to the lifepod.

For safety purpose, this private spaceship was equipped with four big and small lifepods.
The one that Jonathan had released before was the biggest one. Edgar made Shu Shu bring
the egg and Jones to the smallest one, though.

The members of the imperial family knew that the smallest lifepod was the strongest one,
and although it was quite small, it could still shelter three or four people.

Aboard the private spaceship, Shu Shu was rushing madly. After arriving at the outside of
the locked cabin where his own egg was located, he immediately squeezed into the small
hole that Edgar had dug up and appeared inside the cabin.

Two robots stood in the spacious and empty cabin, and an egg was placed on the bed.

If he was not careful when taking the egg, he might alarm these two robots . . . . He needed
to get it done quickly, and he also needed to avoid these two robots . . . .

The tiny, fingernail-sized hamster whose whole body was covered with spiritual power
could completely avoid detection. Shu Shu climbed onto the bed and abruptly turned into a
human form.

A big, living person suddenly appeared in the room. If there were human beings here, they
would definitely turn pale with fright and raise the alarm. But now, apart from the egg,
there were only robots in the room.

Shu Shu's body was covered with spiritual power, so the robots failed to detect his
existence. They turned a blind eye to him and just stood there quietly.

Shu Shu did not hesitate to pick up his own egg and stuff it into his mouth . . . or into his
own subspace, to be exact.

A hamster's mouth could open quite wide just like a snake's mouth. The egg that Shu Shu
gave birth to was not particularly big. In the blink of an eye, the egg was already stuffed
into Shu Shu’s mouth. Shu Shu instantly became smaller and ran away from the scene.

The two robots in the room were unable to detect Shu Shu. In fact, they were also unable to
detect the egg, so that when Shu Shu took the egg away, they actually didn't have any
awareness about it at all.

Right now, Shu Shu already started toward the cabin where Jones was located.

After Shu Shu arrived at the cabin where Jones was, he found that Jones had actually
recovered his mobility and was working on the two robots that guarded him!

But Jones was just a sub-beastman; how could he be a match for the two robots? Not only
did he fail to defeat the two robots, but he was also suppressed by them.

At this time, the entire spaceship shook violently.

This was the sign of the spaceship entering the wormhole. Shu Shu did not know this, but
the rocking sensation under his feet still made him uneasy. He turned into a human form
without the slightest hesitation and then kicked the two robots one by one.

"Shu Shu?" Jones stared at the naked Shu Shu in shock and somewhat couldn't come to his
senses—how could Shu Shu suddenly appear?

Shu Shu simply didn’t have time to answer Jones. He carried Jones on his shoulder and
continued to rush madly toward the location of the lifepod.

The spaceship shook even more violently while he was doing this.

The spaceship had entered the wormhole. In addition, Jonathan had also fired a bomb at
the entrance of the wormhole to blow it up!

This spaceship was originally very close to the entrance, so it was naturally affected greatly
. . . . If it weren’t for Shu Shu having spiritual power, he would absolutely have no way to
stand firm.

In the end, Shu Shu practically dove into the lifepod while carrying Jones. After going in, the
two men fell into a heap.

"Shu Shu, how did you escape?" Jones had been unconscious from the beginning. He didn't
know that Shu Shu was not caught by Jonathan and only thought that Shu Shu had been
captured along with him. "What about Ian? Do you know where he is?"

"Edgar went to save him." Shu Shu answered. His voice just fell, and the spaceship shook
violently, making his whole person lurch and slam into Jones’ body.

"Let’s secure ourselves!" Jones, who hurt all over from getting slammed into, quickly
expressed.

Shu Shu nodded and grabbed a crate in the lifepod to crawl into. He also stuffed Jones, who
was powerless to steady his figure, into one of the crates.

They were finally secured after going into the crates. Although they were still being shaken
incessantly, which made them can't help but feel like vomiting, but at least they would not
be tossed around and fall down . . . .

The spaceship was constantly shaking, and naturally, so was the main control room.

After entering the wormhole and firing the bomb, the main control room began to shake,
and there were so many noises mixed together as well, which made Jonathan basically
unable to continue monitoring all the cabins as before.

By now, he was not interested in monitoring those cabins anymore.

Jonathan had already fastened himself to the chair in the main control room. Although the
shaking made him feel sick, but it didn't make him keep away from the console . . . .
Revealing a little sneer while watching the screen in front of him, Jonathan reached out and
pressed on the console a few times, starting a procedure that he had set up earlier.

The spaceship’s self-destruct procedure.

He did not want to die, but which road could he still travel besides dying?

He never liked the Duke of Mund. Although the Duke of Mund was very good to him, but
that kind of goodness only made him feel repressed. He didn't even want to stay in one
room with the Duke of Mund, and he wished he would never have to see this man again.

He hated Ian very much, and finally, after waiting for almost fifty years, he had a suitable
opportunity to start taking revenge.
After the plan was activated, he could no longer stop it.

If Edgar and Ian had died as he had planned, he could have been at Chris’ side and kept him
company. Afterwards, everything in the imperial family would have belonged to his son,
Calvin.

But Edgar was not dead; Ian was also fine, and Edgar and Chris kept investigating this
matter ceaselessly!

The investigation finally found him.

After his plan fell through and stood exposed, he only had two roads. One road was to flee
far away, living incognito in fear and on edge for a lifetime. The other road was to get
imprisoned.

When his life was only a little bit uncomfortable, he already felt it was unbearable. He was
used to being watched attentively and liked to be a person who was the focus of everyone.
If he could no longer enjoy a bright and beautiful life, he might as well drop dead.

His subordinates wanted to flee, but, no matter what, he was not willing to choose either of
these two roads.

Therefore, he chose another road for himself, the road to death.

He was going to die. Naturally, he had to drag a few to share his fate. He was going to die, so
of course, Ian could not be alive.

Chris did not like him, then he would kill the people Chris liked.

He believed that from now on, Chris would definitely remember him deeply and eternally.

Since Chris did not love him, then just let Chris hate him!

It took a minute for the spaceship's self-destruct procedure to fully start. Fixing his gaze on
the screen in front of him, Jonathan finally thought of his own son, Calvin.

He loathed the Duke of Mund, but Calvin was his son after all. He still cared about Calvin.

He, Ian, and the others disappeared together in the wormhole. Chris would not be able to
ascertain whether they had died or not, so it might be assumed that Calvin would be able to
keep his life.

After his plan to murder Edgar fell through and stood exposed, Calvin was doomed to have
a bad life. It was already very good that he could keep his life.
Jonathan chuckled and turned his head to look at Ian, but he did not expect to see that the
bombs on Ian’s body were already dismantled completely. Even more, Edgar was standing
beside Ian!

When did Edgar come aboard the spaceship? Why did he know nothing at all about this?

It had been chaotic just now, and he had been unable to manage Ian at all. Had Edgar taken
advantage of this moment to tear down the explosives on Ian’s body?

Jonathan stared at the two people in front of him and couldn't help but want to pounce on
them. However, he had tied himself to the console, and it was impossible to untie himself in
an instant.

"You want to die, then go die! We’re leaving!" Edgar picked Ian up and quickly left the main
control room. When he reached the doorway of the main control room, he threw a punch at
the door, and the door of the main control room was smashed open.

"The spaceship’s going to explode, and it's still in the wormhole. Do you still think you can
escape?" Jonathan sneered. "Chris, all your loved ones will accompany me to die. Are you
happy?"

Jonathan, watching Edgar going away, felt inexplicably carefree.

This wormhole was nevertheless an unstable wormhole. Even if Edgar and those people
could escape, could they also survive?

No longer watching Edgar, Jonathan turned his head to watch the main console, which was
showing a countdown.

“34，33，32 . . . .”

The space outside was extremely chaotic; the spaceship's power source was already
exhausted, and the hull had been scratched up by the space blade.

“24，23，22 . . . .”

The violent shaking movements made Jonathan can’t help but start retching. This was the
first time he was so close to death, and it seemed to be within arm’s reach.

“14，13，12 . . . .”

A lifepod disengaged from the spaceship.

The corner of Jonathan's mouth curled up with a sneer. Absentmindedly, he suddenly

remembered the memories of his childhood.
When he was brought into the imperial palace, he looked at everything around him and
only thought that everything was so beautiful. He wanted to stay there for a lifetime, but in
the end, he could only leave with his tail between his legs.

Perhaps it was not a bad thing to die in an explosion. At least, it was brilliant enough.

“4，3，2 . . . 0！”

The screen in the main control room showed a zero, and at the same time, the spaceship
exploded.

The spaceship explosion made the whole wormhole appear more chaotic than ever. A
lifepod that had just left the spaceship was in the middle of this chaos, and it was tossed
around.

But even then, the people inside the lifepod rejoiced in having a new lease on life.

They ultimately remained alive!

"What about the child?" Ian's entire person was flipped over 360° along with the lifepod,
but he still did not forget to ask about the child.

Shu Shu was here, Jones was here, and Edgar was also here. What about the child? The
child was fine, right?

"The child’s with me. He’s fine!" Shu Shu said as they once again made a big 360° flip. He
originally wanted to take the child out of his food pouch, but with the current situation . . . .
He had better not fool around, or else the child might be accidentally thrown and dropped
and broken to pieces!

Hearing Shu Shu’s words, Ian and Jones both put their minds at ease. Edgar’s expression,
however, was still very grave.

The child was fine, but they would probably have a problem soon.

This lifepod was very solid, but the outside was too chaotic. If they went on like this, this
lifepod would not last long!

If the lifepod broke down in the universe . . . . He might be able to survive, but the others
would undoubtedly die!

Edgar's face was very ugly, and at this moment, a loud *bang* was heard. Unexpectedly,
some object smashed into the lifepod.

The lifepod was sent flying toward the other direction from the impact, and at the same
time, the sound of alarm began to ring inside the lifepod.
Because of the impact, there was a thinned out area on the lifepod now!

"What’s to be done?" Ian and Jones also realized that the current situation was very bad.

Edgar did not talk, and everyone also became silent. Meanwhile, more crashing sounds
were heard . . . .

After an indeterminate period of time had passed, the crashing sound on the outside of the
lifepod finally became smaller, and the rocking movement of the lifepod also lessened a
little. It could be that the shock wave caused by the spaceship explosion had disappeared.
However, at this moment, a hole was suddenly torn in the lifepod.

The lifepod was damaged! The air in the cabin would completely vaporize into the
universe, and by then, all of them were going to die!

Shu Shu covered his mouth. If he died, what would happen with his egg?

He was terrified. He should have started crying at this time, but when he really arrived at
this point in time, he unexpectedly didn't want to cry.

Ian and Jones's joy of being saved disappeared without a trace. Their faces became
extremely ugly for a moment, but Edgar suddenly said, "Rest assured, it’ll be fine!"

Because the air in the lifepod was quickly drained, Edgar’s voice sounded strange when it
traveled to the ears of the other three people. At this instant, Edgar abruptly turned into his
original form and became a very small snake. Then he climbed out through the hole that
was smashed open in the lifepod.

The broken hole on the lifepod was blocked. The lifepod was still shaking and getting
struck, but the people inside were temporarily safe.

However, the mood of the three people inside the lifepod were not good. They knew that
Edgar used his body to protect them.

Directly exposed to the universe, would Edgar die?

Strands of tears rolled down Shu Shu’s face, falling rapidly from the corners of his eyes to
the ground.

After quite a long time, the crashing sound finally disappeared, and the lifepod finally
stopped shaking. It began to move forward steadily in the universe and slowly approached
a dark green planet.
A Guide to - 70
Unedited chapter

70. Shu Shu’s Granary Card

The Fallen Beast Planet was a primitive planet that produced life. It was already discovered
by the Beastman Empire several thousand years ago, but from the point of view of the
Beastman Empire, the planet was simply a planet with little value.

There were hardly any minerals on this planet. The water source was scarce; the land was
barren, and the air was extremely poor. Furthermore, most of the living creatures here
were either poisonous or very ferocious.

If such a planet was not too far from the capital star, the beastmen would definitely clean it
up and spend money to transform it into a habitable planet, but unfortunately, this planet
was very far from the capital star.

Not only was this planet very far away, there were not even any minerals stars in its
vicinity! In other words, this whole star field had no development value at all!

Although Gass Planet was remote, but there were people living there. Its natural resources
were abundant, and its environment was beautiful. What did this planet have? After the
Beastman Empire carried out a series of explorations on the planet, they abandoned it.

This planet was ignored just like that for so many years. Until one day, the people of the
Beastman Empire started to think of it again and, by chance, figured out its role—to be
used for a place of exile for the fallen beasts.

In the Beastman Empire, because of this and that reason, there would always appear a few
fallen beasts every year, and the beastmen who had became fallen beasts would always
make some troubles.

Some fallen beasts might have been framed so they would lose their beast cores. They
naturally wanted to take revenge.

Some fallen beasts were feared by their families and spouses after the accident and would
feel it was unbearable. Later, their temperaments would greatly change, and they might get
violent and start hurting people.

Moreover, after some beastmen became fallen beasts, they would feel that the world was
unfair and directly become anti-social . . . .

Even if these problems did not exist, fallen beasts were also very energetic, and if their
energies were not expended, they would have problems.

After much deliberation, the Beastman Empire finally considered that it would be better to
just find a planet, put all the fallen beasts on that planet, and let them live by themselves
and be far from other beastmen and sub-beastmen.

A planet with good environment, the parliament was certainly reluctant to specially obtain
it for the fallen beasts to live. A planet with overly bad environment, the fallen beasts would
not be able to live there . . . . Later, they thought of the Fallen Beast Planet.

The environment of this planet could be said to be very poor. It was very difficult for sub-
beastmen to live here, but it was no problem for fallen beasts to live.

As for the problem of the sparse vegetation on this planet, most of the native living
organisms could not be eaten anyway . . . .

Whenever the Beastman Empire transported the fallen beasts, they would prepare some
food for those fallen beasts. And if the fallen beasts’ families also prepared some stuff for
the fallen beasts, they would help delivering it.

In this way, even if the exiled fallen beasts did not start hunting immediately, they would
not go hungry for at least a short time. As for a long time . . . the Beastman Empire was
unable to take care of them for that long.

In the overgrown rock desert on the Fallen Beast Planet, two huge lions were fighting. They
pounced on each other again and again, tearing at each other with the claws, as if they had
some sort of deep animosity and big hate toward each other.

The roars of the lions rang out incessantly, and the two lions rolled into a ball. Eventually,
the lion with a slightly lighter hair pressed the lion with a darker hair under its body.

The lighter-haired lion lay flat on the back of the other lion, biting the other lion's neck and
letting out a low growl. The lion below lowered its head and growled back.

Then the lion on top began to intimately lick the hair of the lion below. At the same time,
the two lions also began to rub against each other, rubbing and rubbing . . . .

A certain part of the lion on top was getting bigger and bigger and, at the same time, began
to penetrate the butt of the lion below . . . .

In the rock desert, the two lions started doing something unspeakable, and the roars they
let out also became a little cheerful and lighthearted.

Not far away, a few different kinds of beasts were gathering together. Some were lying on
the ground lazily, while some were peeking or openly watching the “fight” between the two
lions nearby.
The movements of the two lions were getting bigger and bigger, and their roars were even
louder than the ones they had let out when fighting before.

At this moment, a huge white wolf with glossy fur and whose build was not a bit smaller
than those two lions appeared under a boulder on the side. The white wolf, walking from
the shadow into the sunshine, suddenly let out an ear-splitting howl.

This sound was very loud and even overwhelmed the roars of the two lions. The lion on top
was scared by this sudden baying. Trembling, a certain organ slipped out from the body of
the lion below, and some liquid dripped down to the ground.

The lion snarled at the white wolf resentfully, but when the white wolf looked at it sullenly,
it couldn't help but shrink into a ball.

A tiger lying down not far away saw this scene. Tail swinging, its appearance was like
watching a good drama.

"Aroo!" The white wolf howled again. The originally lazy animals immediately got up from
the ground and then gathered around the white wolf. Even the two lions who had just
fought fiercely a moment ago did not dare to disregard it.

The white wolf glanced at the beasts in front of him and then ran to the distance.

"Isn’t there plenty of food now? What's wrong with the boss? Why will he go hunting?" The
lighter-colored lion issued a low-pitched grunt to his partner.

"I guess his mood isn’t good." The other lion let out a similar grunt.

"What happened?" The lion who asked first was puzzled. "We’ve just received a batch of
supplies, and this batch of supplies is even richer than ever. The boss should be happy right
now." Saying so, he couldn't help but lick his lips. Every year when the Beastman Empire's
spaceship came here, it would deliver a lot of food. But this time, the food was much more
than ever. It was said that the imperial family had spent some money to add a lot more . . . .
They were all very happy; only their boss seemed to be in a bad mood.

"It’s said that the boss’ old friend didn’t send him anything!" The lion who had just been
pushed down was not happy and gave his partner a quick glare.

The two lions were muttering on the back, and the white wolf in front somewhat heard
something and turned his head in a very fierce manner.

The two lions at once didn't dare to say anything anymore. At this moment, they suddenly
saw a shooting star far in the sky.

"Rowr!" Was this a meteor?

A big group of beasts in the rock desert suddenly looked up, and their movements were
spontaneously in sync.

Scalded by the high temperature, Shu Shu woke up.

Although the lifepod had the capability to produce oxygen, but after a hole was torn on it, a
part of the oxygen-producing function was broken, so that the air inside the lifepod was
getting less and less.

A few days of fatigue and thin air made Shu Shu in a daze and, unbeknownst to him, slowly
lose consciousness. Only after feeling the surrounding temperature getting higher to the
point of burning hot did he become wide awake.

He was wide awake, but Ian and Jones were still half conscious. Upon seeing this, Shu Shu
crawled over with a stagger. While sending his spiritual power that had just recovered a
little into their bodies, he cried out, "Mother! Mother!"

Ian and Jones finally woke up.

Before going into the lifepod, they had not eaten anything for several days and had also
been ill-treated. Their complexions were very ugly, and their conditions were even worse
than Shu Shu’s. If it were not for Shu Shu injecting them with spiritual power as well as
stuffing them with a bit of food, maybe they were already dead.

After waking up and feeling the increasing temperature in the lifepod, the faces of the two
men immediately changed. Ian asked with a hoarse voice, "What’s going on?"

"I don't know. Edgar’s fine, right?" Shu Shu turned toward the area on the lifepod that had a
hole torn into it before and saw it covered with a layer of snake scales now. It was
obviously Edgar outside, using his own body to protect the entire lifepod so they were not
exposed to the universe.

Shu Shu had given all his spiritual power to Edgar before he lost consciousness. Edgar was
still alive at that time, but now . . . .

Shu Shu wanted to send some spiritual power into Edgar to make Edgar feel a bit better,
but after he extended his hand, he remembered that he had no spiritual power at all now.
He could only lower his hand again in regret.

At this moment, a sound of violent crash was suddenly heard, and it seemed like the entire
lifepod was smashed . . . . Although Shu Shu firmly grabbed hold onto the things around, but
because of the huge impact, he was still sent flying, and his head smashed into the cabin
wall in the end. The knock opened a gash on his head.

Blood almost immediately flowed down from his forehead and covered his face.
"Shu Shu!" Ian was petrified. He actually never encountered such a problem like Shu Shu’s,
so he cried out in fear upon seeing this.

"I'm fine . . ." If it was before, Shu Shu might have already fainted from receiving such an
injury. Yet this time, he actually didn’t faint and was still standing. Only suffering some
pain, he spoke again, "I'm fine . . ."

Shu Shu’s voice barely fell, and the cabin they were in suddenly split open. It split in half
and exposed them.

"Edgar!" Shu Shu screamed. He touched the split open area and then heard a dull sound. It
seemed that there was something rolling to the side. Could it be Edgar?

The lifepod was all split up and in pieces. Shu Shu climbed out of the lifepod and saw Edgar
at first glance. He could not be bothered to look at the surrounding situation and dragged
himself right away toward the scorched black big snake beside the lifepod.

He had always been afraid of snakes, but now he completely forgot about this matter and
directly threw himself at the snake.

The big snake’s injuries were very grave. Although Shu Shu came close to him, but he did
not dare to touch him as he wished. He just stayed on the side and called in a low voice,
"Edgar, Edgar!”

The scales on Edgar’s back had all disappeared, the entire back was burned, and his body
had no life force. Looking at this Edgar, Shu Shu was scared, and his eyes reddened.

"We landed on some planet!" Jones also came out. Looking at everything around him, he
was somewhat amazed, and then he turned toward Edgar. "Edgar protected the lifepod
when it was entering the atmosphere, did he? He . . ." When an asteroid as big as a
mountain was pulled by the planet’s gravity and streaked through the atmosphere and then
fell to the ground, what remained after the friction with the atmosphere was a fist-sized
meteorite. Edgar was fine, right?

"How is Edgar?" Ian also looked at Edgar.

"I'll take a look." Jones said and quickly came to Edgar's side.

Edgar was heavily injured and had completely lost consciousness. Not only that, but . . . .

"Edgar's beast core is gone." Jones could sense that Edgar’s body no longer had some scents
that beastmen should have, and his mood was very low. The last time Edgar became a
fallen beast, he was already very lucky. This time, his beast core was actually gone. Later on
....
"He’s still alive, right?" Shu Shu asked. Contrary to what one might expect, he did not care
one bit about the beast core; it was already good as long as Edgar was alive.

"Still alive." Jones replied, but he did not say that although Edgar was still breathing, but in
the current situation, it would be difficult for Edgar to survive.

When some people had conspired to murder Edgar then, he had not died. This time, there
would definitely be no problem as well! Jones ultimately could only cheer himself up like
this.

Hearing that Edgar was still alive, Shu Shu immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Then a
burst of exhaustion rushed forth, and the whole person suddenly lost consciousness and
fell to the ground.

"Shu Shu!" Ian cried out anxiously. He wanted to go up and take a look but was stopped by
Jones. "Let him rest for a while."

They were secured in the lifepod before and did not receive any blows. But after Edgar
climbed out, Shu Shu began to send spiritual power into them and Edgar and did not secure
himself again. Not to say that his body now was black and blue from being knocked around,
but he had also been sore since earlier. It was best to let him take a rest now while they
took a look at what they had brought.

As far as the eye could see, this place was a rock desert and had no green vegetation at all.
Although they could still breathe the air here, but obviously, this place was not very
suitable for them to live. How they were going to survive next was indeed a huge problem
for them.

Shu Shu was unconscious for about an hour. When he woke up, he was still lying in the
same place. The lifepod nearby, however, had been thoroughly unloaded. He and Edgar
were covered with a thin blanket, concealing his naked body.

The previous situation was so dire from the beginning that he had no time to put some
clothes on himself.

Shu Shu sighed and sat up.

He hurt from head to foot, but now that he did not have Edgar caring about him, he could
only bear all the pain. He then went to see the motionless big snake at his side.

The big snake was badly burnt. He no longer resembled a snake but more like a grilled
sausage and even really smelled like it . . . . Shu Shu laughed bitterly. Feeling that his
spiritual power had recovered a bit, he immediately sent all of his spiritual power into
Edgar’s body.

"Edgar will definitely be fine." Ian said.

Shu Shu, hearing Ian’s words, saw Ian sitting there with cracked lips and showing a
soothing smile to him.

Ian’s smile made Shu Shu much composed. He nodded to Ian and showed a smile too.
“Yeah, Edgar will definitely be fine. He still has to see the child being born!”

After saying so, Shu Shu once again went to check on Edgar, who did not make any
movement or sound at all, and did not even notice Ian and Jones’ sad expressions.

"Shu Shu. Is the child . . ." Ian suddenly said and then covered his eyes with both hands and
started to cry bitterly.

"What?" Shu Shu stared blankly; his brain somewhat wasn’t working at this moment. After
watching Ian cry for a while, he finally realized that Ian should be worrying about the child
having met with a mishap. "The child’s fine."

"I didn't find the child in the lifepod, and Jones said that you’re naked when you went to
save him. The child . . ." Ian looked at Shu Shu with a complicated expression. Not to
mention that Shu Shu had gone to save people stark naked, he was still naked now, so that
people could see all kinds of wounds that resulted from the collision on his white and
tender body.

"The child’s really fine." Shu Shu said. He was also worried that it would be bad for the
health if the child stayed in the subspace for a long time, so he covered up his mouth with
two hands and opened his mouth . . . .

Ian and Jones did not see clearly what exactly Shu Shu did, but they suddenly found that
there was an egg on Shu Shu’s hands.

It was the child! The child was really fine!

Ian looked at Shu Shu, pleasantly surprised, and got up to touch the egg. He did not bother
to investigate where exactly Shu Shu had hidden the child before.

"It’s really great that we’re all fine." Jones said as he handed his outer clothes to Shu Shu.
"Shu Shu, you put on my clothes, OK? Don't refuse."

Having been a human for a long time, Shu Shu also felt a bit uncomfortable being naked. He
immediately handed over the egg to Ian and then put on the clothes.

While Shu Shu put on the clothes, Ian and Jones were staring at the egg in Ian’s arms in
wonder. However, they were only happy for a moment before their faces became ugly
again.

When Shu Shu was unconscious, they looked around the area. This place had no vegetation
at all, not to say water source. In this case, how would they survive?

The child was fine, and Edgar was still breathing now, but if they continued like this, sooner
or later, they all would die of starvation and thirst.

Shu Shu, wearing Jones' clothes on his body, saw Ian and Jones sitting together with
somber expressions. Thinking that the two men had not eaten anything before, Shu Shu
immediately asked, "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?”

“We’re not hungry.” Ian said, forcing a smile. Even if they were hungry, they also did not
have anything to eat.

"Even if you’re not hungry, you also must eat a little. When you’re full, you’ll have strength."
Shu Shu said. He really felt very uncomfortable and very wrong letting Edgar casually lie on
the ground like this. This place was windy and full of dust, and the sun also shone very
bright. He definitely couldn’t let Edgar keep going like this . . . . He had to dig a hole for
Edgar.

Only after he was full, would he have the strength to dig a hole . . . . Thinking so, Shu Shu
opened his mouth and began to take out all kinds of foods.

Ian and Jones were just thinking about how they were going to find something to eat when
they suddenly discovered that a big pile of food had appeared in front of them!

Author’s note: Shu Shu’s mouth leads to a different dimension, ah!

TL's note: I'll be out of town for a few days, so the next update will be pushed back to
Friday, July 5.

A Guide to - 71
Unedited chapter

71. Shu Shu Turns Into a Hamster

Chestnuts, dried meats, dried fruits, fruits . . . .

A big pile of snacks appeared in front of Shu Shu. The types were many and varied, and the
quantity was also a lot. The only thing in common was that the size was not big.
Seeing these things, Ian was dumbfounded. How the hell did these things get here?

While pondering about how the hell these things got here, Ian suddenly thought of the egg
in his arms . . . . Shu Shu’s body had been bare and had nothing at all, but Shu Shu had
suddenly come up with this egg. Where the hell had this egg been hidden?

The Beastman Empire had developed space buttons, but space buttons could not be loaded
with living animals. In addition, whether it was Shu Shu or Edgar, they both had not worn
any space button.

"Shu Shu, did you take these things out of your mouth?" Jones, who was a little more
attentive, always felt strange.

He felt it was really hard to accept that a sub-beastman’s tiny mouth could suddenly spat
out loads of food and what not . . . .

"Yeah! My innate ability is a particularly large food pouch." Shu Shu replied. "It leads to a
subspace! "

“No wonder you eat snacks so fast and so many . . . ." Ian stared at the food in front of him. A
good deal of them were the ones he had bought for Shu Shu.

"Yeah." Shu Shu nodded and then asked, "Do you want to eat? If you think the food that I
took out of my mouth is dirty, you can eat the ones with shells." Speaking, Shu Shu handed
out the fresh chestnuts that he had picked himself on Gass Planet.

After arriving at the capital star and tasting all kinds of delicious snacks, he somewhat had
overlooked these chestnuts . . . .

Although Ian and Jones had been fed a bit of food by Shu Shu while in the lifepod, but that
bit was far from enough. Having long been very hungry, they also realized that only if they
ate some food would they have the strength to do other things, so they no longer declined
the food. They took the proffered chestnuts, cut them open, and eat them.

Shu Shu straightened out the clothes on his body and glanced sideways at Jones, whose
arms were bare because his clothes were given to him. He couldn’t help but frown.
"Unfortunately, I didn't bring the space button . . . . Now they don't have clothes to wear."

Space buttons were expensive, but many beastmen would buy one, and they would always
equipped it with a variety of clothes. In addition, when they became beasts, they would use
it to store their clothes.

When the beastmen were in their human forms, the space buttons were generally worn on
their wrists as wrist watches. When they turned into their beast forms, the space buttons
would still be worn on their beast legs—as tight wristbands that could stretch a lot.
But Shu Shu and Edgar’s previous situation was different. They became very small.

They became so small, smaller than the space button itself. How could they still wear the
space button?

"It’s already pretty good that we’re able to survive." Ian ate a few sweet fresh chestnuts,
and his face looked a bit better. Then he turned toward Shu Shu, "Did you bring water?" In
this rock desert, besides having no food, they also had another huge trouble, which was
having no water.

"There’re fruits and a little drink, but no water." Shu Shu somewhat regretted that he had
not had a little more consideration before. Him storing food in his food pouches was purely
to hoard snacks, so he could eat anytime and anywhere. Oftentimes, he only started to feel
like storing food when he ate something delicious. Why would he purposefully store water
inside?

Moreover, something like water was not so easy to store . . . . The drinks he stored were all
in individual small bottles, but generally, the water he drank was not packaged like this.

Ian already felt better knowing that Shu Shu could store food and immediately said, "It’s
good that we have something to eat. Tomorrow we’ll look around. We should be able to
find a water source."

"I think this planet most likely has living things. As long as there’s life, you’ll definitely be
able to find a water source." Jones continued, "I’ll go and take a look around later."

If it was possible, their best choice was to leave this desert together, but Edgar's current
condition was very bad, and they could not move him at will. Also, they, three sub-
beastmen, were naturally unable to move Edgar, who was very big and motionless.

Thinking like this, Jones turned toward Edgar again.

Edgar's physical condition was very poor, and his breath was weak . . . . If they were in the
capital star, he could definitely get medical treatment, but here . . . . They had nothing now.

As Jones secretly sighed, Shu Shu came near Edgar's head.

He had always been a little afraid of Edgar's big head, but this time, in a very rare moment,
he approached the huge snake head of his own accord. Then he took a bottle of nutrient
fluid from his food pouch and slowly poured it into Edgar's mouth.

This nutrient fluid was bought by Edgar on the day when his pregnancy was known by
others. As a result, he gave birth on that very night and didn’t manage to drink any of it.
However, he had tasted a bottle and thought it tasted very good. So he simply stored all the
nutrient fluids, each in a thumb-sized bottle, in his food pouches.
This thing was nutritious, but now he could not bear to eat it and directly fed it to Edgar.

After feeding a bottle and looking on Edgar's huge body, Shu Shu thought about it and fed
Edgar with a second bottle and then a third bottle . . . .

Shu Shu fed Edgar nutrient fluid for pregnant sub-beastmen, and this scene was seen by
both Ian and Jones. The nutrition necessary for pregnant sub-beastmen and the nutrition
necessary for injured beastmen were different. If it was before, they would definitely stop
Shu Shu, but now . . . . In any case, it was also a nutrient fluid.

"Edgar, you quickly get better. Our child grows so fast. If you don't quickly get better, you
might miss seeing him breaking the shell." Shu Shu stroked Edgar's head and said in a low
voice.

He liked Edgar very much, but he had always been simple-minded and never thought
deeply about anything. Until this moment when Edgar was seriously injured.

He suddenly discovered that he could not stand the possibility that Edgar might leave him.

He wanted Edgar to accompany him to sleep, to prepare all kinds of food for him, to cradle
him in his arms, and to dote on him . . . . In short, he just wanted Edgar.

The nutrient fluid flowed into Edgar's throat, but Edgar did not make any movement or
sound at all . . . . Stroking Edgar's head again, Shu Shu began to examine Edgar's wounds
carefully while picking off each and every stone that got embedded in Edgar's skin and
flesh after Edgar fell to the ground.

The sun was setting, little by little, and the night was approaching.

The temperature difference between day and night in the desert was extremely great. They
felt blazing hot during the day but were getting colder and colder at night.

Shu Shu and Edgar, in order to blend in to board the spaceship, did not bring anything at all
and were stark naked. Although Jones and Ian were wearing clothes, but they were wearing
thin clothes and only one layer at that—the temperature inside the imperial palace was
always constant; was there any need for them to wear so much?

As the temperature got lower and lower, Jones and Ian were terribly frozen, especially
Jones. He had given his own clothes to Shu Shu, and now he had nothing to cover his body
with.

Jones had always lived in the barracks, and his physical fitness was very good, but now he
also found the temperature a little unbearable. Seeing him like this, Ian hurriedly said, "I’ll
give my clothes to you."
Saying so, Ian was going to undress, but Jones stopped him. "No need. Let's hold each other
to warm ourselves." Ian's body was originally not so good, and when he was talking now,
his jaw even chattered. How could he let Ian take off his only clothes?

"My clothes’re for you." Shu Shu abruptly stood up. He grabbed their only possession, a thin
blanket found in the lifepod, and handed it over to Ian and Jones. Then he began to take off
his clothes.

"No need. Shu Shu, you’re still injured. Also, you and your child can't be frozen." Jones
quickly said. Before, Shu Shu was lying down beside Edgar, hugging the egg and bundled up
in a blanket. Without the blanket and the clothes, wouldn’t Shu Shu get frozen?

"I'm fine." Shu Shu said. After pondering for a while, he did not take off his clothes. Instead,
he put the egg into Jones' arms and then, in front of Ian and Jones, turned into a little
hamster .

"Shu Shu!" Ian cried out in fear—how did Shu Shu suddenly disappear in front of him?

Jones was also quite puzzled. Where was Shu Shu? Why did he leave his clothes and pants
behind?

While the two of them were astonished, a little hamster suddenly crawled out from inside
the clothes and pants that Shu Shu left behind.

What was this all about? How could a little hamster suddenly appear here?

Both Ian and Jones were stunned, and then, something that shocked them further
happened again—the little hamster in front of them suddenly became Shu Shu.

"So long as I turn into a hamster, I won’t be afraid of the cold." Shu Shu smiled at Ian and
Jones.

Ian and Jones’ faces were stiff and expressionless. Wasn’t Shu Shu a sub-beastman? How
could he suddenly turn into a hamster?

So, was Shu Shu actually a beastman? A hamster beastman?

But if that was the case, where did the egg in their arms come from? Beastmen basically
could not give birth to a child, ah!

Previously, the blowing wind had made Ian and Jones shiver all over and almost frozen
them to death. But at this moment, they already paid no notice to the cold and no longer
had time to think about it.

"You put on these clothes and hold each other." Shu Shu spoke and then said another
sentence, "You hold the egg." He had no spiritual power now, and after he turned into a
hamster, he could not become smaller or bigger anymore and could only keep his original
state.

And his original build was of course smaller than the egg. Since his size had become this
small, it was impossible for him to hold the egg even if he wanted to.

Done talking, Shu Shu once again turned into a little hamster and then ran to Edgar’s side to
find a place to nest.

Ian, stupefied, gave a nod, and Jones, also stupefied, put on the clothes. Then the two men
held the egg in the middle and bundled up in a blanket.

Although the blanket was rather thin, but it was made of special materials nonetheless. Not
only it protected them against the cold, but it also blocked them from the wind. After
bundling up in a blanket, they were not so cold anymore.

"No wonder! Edgar originally gave his beast bead to Shu Shu, so after Shu Shu accidentally
lost it, he would consider himself as having no beast bead . . . ." Ian couldn't help but
exclaim. He had really blamed his own son wrongly. At any rate, his son’s physiology course
should have been pretty good. But at that time, this unlucky child most likely always
thought that Shu Shu was a beastman and unable to give birth.

"Yeah." Jones replied. No wonder Edgar and Shu Shu could not have thought that Shu Shu
would be pregnant or even believed that Shu Shu could be pregnant . . . . Shu Shu, he was a
beastman, ah!

"I suppose Shu Shu’s different than the average beastman." Ian said again.

Jones nodded and added a sentence, "We can't let others know about this."

Ian also thought so. He nodded and then, rather helpless, said, "Edgar, this child, he’s given
his beast bead to Shu Shu beforehand and then tell us that . . ." He did not continue to speak
and just sighed ruefully. His son actually gave his beast bead to a beastman; this was to
recognize Shu Shu?

He felt upset somewhat. But then he thought of what he had seen under the moonlight, a
little hamster with a few bald spots on its body as well as a wound on its head, and felt that
it did not matter.

No matter what Shu Shu was in the end, he was Edgar's partner and already gave birth to a
child for Edgar.

Thinking this way, Ian gently stroked the egg in his arms.

Having just experienced a life and death situation and, prior to this, been bombarded by all
sorts of news—the son died, the son became a fallen beast, the son lost the beast bead—,
Ian was very calm and collected right now. He readily accepted the fact that his own
beastman son’s partner might be a beastman too and quickly entered the land of dreams.

Jones also accepted this matter right away, but he was nevertheless unable to constrain the
feeling of excitement in his heart, to the extent that he had some difficulty to fall asleep.

Shu Shu had many magical properties on his body. Maybe he could really make the fallen
beasts have the beast core again.

It was just that he did not know whether Reynolds was still alive or not . . . .

Thinking of Reynolds, Jones, after calculating the time, suddenly realized that this year’s
supplies delivery day to the Fallen Beast Planet had passed.

Although it was unknown whether Reynolds was still alive or not, but when the Beastman
Empire did its yearly delivery of the newly-emerging fallen beasts and some supplies to the
Fallen Beast Planet, Jones would also send some things to Reynolds. He would even send
along some of his own image data every year, absurdly hoping that Reynolds would be able
to see it.

For this year’s supplies delivery, he had already prepared some while in Gass Planet, but
then he suddenly ran into Edgar and discovered that a fallen beast could still recover. He
followed Edgar to return to the capital star and had no time to attend to the delivery. Later,
he planned to go to the Fallen Beast Planet in person but then forgot about it altogether.

Thirty years had passed by; Reynolds was probably dead already, and the image data he
had sent was also meaningless. Not to mention that because Edgar had almost become a
fallen beast, the imperial family sent a lot of supplies to the Fallen Beast Planet this year.
Even if he did not send anything, it also did not matter . . . .

He did not know if this place was far from the Fallen Beast Planet or not . . . .

Jones, thinking about his past with Reynolds, slowly closed his eyes.

Shu Shu was curling up beside Edgar at this moment. At the same time, he discovered that
although the environment on this planet was not so good, but the spiritual influence of this
place was actually quite abundant, allowing the speed of his spiritual power recovery to
become faster.

Every time Shu Shu recovered a little spiritual power, he would immediately send it into
Edgar's body, leaving nothing at all for himself.

Nested in Edgar’s arms, close to Edgar’s heart, Shu Shu slowly fell asleep.

Shu Shu did not sleep well, and he was awakened by his painful stomach at night.
When he had overdrawn his spiritual power in the lifepod, his stomach had also hurt, but it
had not been this serious. At that time, although he had hurt all over, but he had managed
to ignore it. But this time . . . .

The little hamster covered its own belly with its tiny paws, tossing and turning in
discomfort. A tiny bit of spiritual power that had just been recovered was drained away.

Shu Shu's situation was not known to the other two. He also did not go and bother them,
always thinking that the pain would be better after a while. And after suffering for a while,
he indeed didn’t hurt so much anymore and finally fell asleep in a daze.

The next day, early in the morning, Shu Shu’s spiritual power had recovered a little. He
initially wanted to transfer it to Edgar right away, but he suddenly remembered about his
painful stomach. He immediately used this bit of spiritual power to examine his own
condition.

As soon as this examination was done, Shu Shu was rooted to the spot—he actually grew
another tumor!

"The tumor in my stomach is big again. How did that come about?" Shu Shu was shocked.
After he had given birth to the egg, he had not been intimate with Edgar, and then the
kidnapping had happened. How could he conceive a child?

"What?" Ian and Jones were also stunned. It was only one day after Shu Shu had given birth
when Jonathan had come to kidnap them . . . . Edgar would not be such a beast, would he?

The three people looked at each other and remained silent. At this moment, there was a
sound coming out from the side—Edgar, who had not made any movement or sound since
falling to this planet, finally opened his eyes.

TL's note: next updates will be every Wednesday as usual

A Guide to - 72
Unedited chapter

72. Reynolds the Fallen Beast King

When Edgar climbed out of the small crack on the lifepod, he was prepared to lose his life.
His body was very strong now, but he was still flesh and blood in the end. He could bear
staying in the universe for a while, but if it was for a long time, he would definitely not be
able to endure it.

However, he was a beastman.

At that time, he did not hesitate a bit. He climbed out of the lifepod and then turned into his
original form and wrapped himself around the entire lifepod. After doing so, he actually
had peace of mind.

There were his most important people in the lifepod, and he had to protect them well.

There was no air in the universe. If the sub-beastmen were exposed, it probably wouldn’t
take long for them to lose their lives . . . . Edgar buried his head under his own body while
constantly circulating his spiritual power and began to resist all kinds of impacts, allowing
the lifepod to suffer no more harm.

A huge spaceship ruin knocked his scales off, and his flesh were embedded with the small
rocks that zinged past him, but he never gave up and still firmly protected the lifepod in his
embrace.

Edgar did not know how long he had drifted in the universe. He only knew that several
times, he thought that he would never wake up again.

However, from the small crack on the lifepod that he was protecting with his body,
someone would extend a hand and give him spiritual power. Each time it happened, he
would abruptly rouse and once again have the motivation to press on.

He had to make his loved ones safe.

The "beast core" he had cultivated, which was being excessively consumed by him without
getting any replenishment, was getting smaller and smaller . . . . The last time he had self-
detonated the beast core, it had been his last resort. But this time, he was actually perfectly
happy to do it.

When he saw a planet that seemed to have life, his mind was already foggy, but his last
thought was to bring the lifepod onto that planet.

Even if he was going to die, he still had to send the people in the lifepod to a safe place first.

He then completely lost consciousness.

Vaguely, he seemed to hear Shu Shu say that his tumor was big again.

What tumor? That was his child! His and Shu Shu's child! It was definitely not a tumor!
Why would it be big again? Why would you say "again"?

How about his tumor?

If he died, wouldn’t Shu Shu give birth to another man’s tumor?

Edgar recovered his consciousness for a little while but soon passed out again.

Seeing Edgar close his eyes again, Shu Shu, Ian, and Jones were back to being tight-lipped.

"Edgar, he woke up!" Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised somewhat. Since Edgar was able to
wake up, his following condition would definitely get better and better!

As long as Edgar managed to wake up completely, they might well survive too! Edgar was
very amazing, ah!

"Edgar will surely be fine." Ian was also very excited and very pleased. His son was indeed
truly blessed; he had become like this and could remain alive!

Shu Shu and Ian were very happy, and Jones was also the same. However, Jones obviously
sobered up faster than these two men. After sobering up, he turned toward Shu Shu, "Shu
Shu, what did you say just now? Your tumor . . . is big again?"

Shu Shu came to his senses and nodded. "Yeah, my tumor’s big again. Does it mean I’m
pregnant again? But . . ." After he and Edgar had had a child, they had not done anything at
all, ah. He was going to make Edgar wear a condom later!

"What a beast this guy was! You’ve just given birth to a child!" Ian glanced at Edgar with
indignation. A sub-beastman who had just given birth to a child had to recuperate for a
month. Even if Shu Shu was recovering very well, Edgar was also not allowed to act
arbitrarily against him!

"Shu Shu, did you get hurt?" Jones also asked.

"Don't scold Edgar." Shu Shu did not want others to criticize Edgar. "I’m fine. It’s Edgar
who’s hurt."

"Shu Shu, consecutive pregnancy isn’t good for your health. You’ve just given birth to a
child, and Edgar already . . . *cough cough* " Ian always felt that some words were hard to
say to his son's partner.

Shu Shu, however, already came up with a reply, "I do think it’s very strange. After giving
birth to the child, Edgar didn't let me touch him, ah . . . ." After giving birth that night, they
were very busy and naturally had no time to do anything. The next night, Edgar came back
very late, and he was already asleep . . . . When he woke up in the early morning after a
night of sleep, he actually made a move on Edgar, but Edgar did not let him have his way
and said that he did not want to hurt him.

Afterwards, Jonathan kidnapped Ian and Jones, and he and Edgar also followed them onto
the spaceship. At that time, they were actually in contact with each other a lot, but there
was nothing intimate about it.

A snake and a hamster could do what, ah!

What was Edgar not letting him touch? Was it possible that his son was not the one who
took the initiative? For a beastman to become like this, did he feel no shame? Ian was
momentarily speechless.

Thinking about what Shu Shu had meant, Ian became at a loss again. "What the hell is going
on? Could it be that it’s not a pregnancy?"

"It’s exactly the same as before . . ." Shu Shu said again, "It should be a growing egg."

If it was really an egg, how was it conceived? Ian frowned deeply.

Jones also looked rather perplexed. He stared at Shu Shu in puzzlement for a while and
suddenly said, "I think Shu Shu’s pregnant again."

Ian and Shu Shu immediately turned toward Jones.

Jones continued, "Whether it’s a snake or a hamster, in nature, there’s a situation in which
they can continue to give birth after giving birth to a litter and without mating again."

Hearing Jones’ explanation, Shu Shu also remembered this thing.

Some female hamsters had just given birth to a litter and had not been with the male
hamsters again, but they were able to produce another litter.

But, wasn’t this something that only female hamsters were capable of doing? Why was he
also able to do such a thing?

Shu Shu thought of that time when he’d had a tumor in his stomach but still flung himself at
Edgar and felt extremely regretful now. And, thinking of how he had gone to bed with
Edgar prior to giving birth to the child . . . his face became particularly wonderful.

If he had known earlier, he definitely wouldn’t have done so at that time!

Now Edgar needed a great deal of spiritual power to recover his health while he had a child
in his stomach who, as it happened, needed a lot of spiritual power too . . . .

Shu Shu was a little depressed. Ian and Jones, however, were both surprised and happy.
Shu Shu unexpectedly had another child, and the imperial family could finally have two
children. This was a great thing, but now that they had fallen onto such an alien planet,
could the child be born and grow up smoothly?

"Shu Shu, we’ll go around and take a look. You take a good rest here." Jones pulled Ian to
stand up and then gave his clothes to Shu Shu again. "Put on the clothes so you won’t get
sunburnt."

Shu Shu nodded and put on Jones' clothes while following Jones and Ian’s departure with
his eyes.

Waiting until Jones had walked quite far away, Shu Shu, instead of resting, changed into his
original form and then began to dig a hole under a huge rock on the side.

Although the hamster was small, but his brandished claws were flying, and the speed of
digging a hole was very, very fast.

Not long after Shu Shu started digging, he dug out a hole that could accommodate one
person to lie down. At this moment, his stomach began to feel uncomfortable again.

When he had been carrying the first egg, he’d had no discomfort except for feeling anxious.
But it was different this time; his stomach had hurt several times.

There should be some reasons for him to become like this. At that time, his physical
condition was very good, and his spiritual power was abundant. Edgar also kept giving his
spiritual power, so the child naturally grew very well and very fast. This time though . . . .

This child’s arrival was so sudden, and he simply hadn’t noticed it. Not to mention that he
had completely disregarded the child when he had been on the spaceship, later when he
had been drifting in the universe, not even a little spiritual power had been set aside for the
child.

No wonder this child was unhappy.

Shu Shu lay down on the bottom of the hole and rested for a good while until he felt well
enough. Only then did he get up again and continued to dig a hole.

Shu Shu toiled away without stopping and finally dug a pretty big hole. Unfortunately, it
was still not big enough to accommodate Edgar.

Probably because he had overdrawn his spiritual power too much, his jīndā n was
somewhat unstable now. If it were not for his red bead, his cultivation would probably
regress like Edgar’s, and he had to turn back into a hamster again . . . . On top of that, his
stomach would hurt from time to time, so he no longer dared to put his spiritual power to
use.
Coming to Edgar’s side but unable to help treating Edgar with spiritual power, Shu Shu
could only feed Edgar some food.

"Edgar, I’ve another egg in my stomach. You must wake up quickly. If you don’t wake up
quickly, you won’t be able to watch it being born!" Shu Shu kept repeating these words in
Edgar's ear. At this time, Jones and Ian finally came back.

They brought back some weeds, and although they did not bring back any water, which
they needed the most right now, they looked hopeful.

"There’s life on this planet." Jones said to Shu Shu with a smile. "We also saw some plants.
We’ll go a little further to take a look tomorrow. We should be able to find a water source."

The area where they were located should be a desert. He and Ian found some plants that
grew in the desert today, but they did not find any water. Still, they at least had some hope
now, didn’t they?

"Shu Shu, did you dig a hole? You’re now . . ." Ian saw the big hole and frowned at Shu Shu.
Shu Shu had been spiritless for the past two days. He obviously had not recovered his
health. How could he still go and dig a hole?

"I'm fine." Shu Shu smiled at Ian. "If I really can't stand it, I’ll definitely stop."

Looking at Shu Shu, Ian opened his mouth to speak but only came up with a sigh. When he
first saw Shu Shu, he always felt that Shu Shu was a little delicate, but now he realized that
this child was in fact not delicate at all, which actually made him distressed.

"When I haven’t met Edgar, I also did this kind of thing." Shu Shu said again. Although there
were numerous foods in the forest of Gass Planet, and there was no need to worry about
having no water to drink, but that place was more dangerous. He also encountered many
troubles when he stayed on Gass Planet before. Later, the rather ferocious animals around
him all disappeared, which should be Edgar secretly helping him.

Ian was even more distressed.

The hole that Shu Shu had dug out was currently still not big enough for Edgar to lie in, but
it was just right for Ian and Jones to spend the night. So Ian and Jones brought the egg to
take cover in the hole that night.

Shu Shu, like the night before, turned into a little hamster and lay down beside Edgar.
However, not long after he had lain down, Ian came over and picked him up and then
brought him back to the dug-out, hugging him close. "You have to rest well now. Edgar can
only recover if you get better. And only then will we be all right.”

Ian held Shu Shu in his arms. Shu Shu rubbed against Ian, feeling a little embarrassed, but
he was soon unable to hold on and quickly entered the dreamland.

When Ian and the others slept, on the other side, many fallen beasts were dividing their
prey.

The huge white wolf walked away with the best one of all the prey in his mouth and started
to eat it unhurriedly. A black wolf with yellow bands on his coat watched the white wolf for
a while and slowly approached the white wolf, wanting to lick the white wolf.
Unexpectedly, he had not reached the white wolf yet, and the white wolf suddenly growled
loudly at him.

The wolf was scared off by the white wolf and immediately ran away with his tail tucked
between his legs. The white wolf then continued to eat the prey in front of him.

Not far away, two male lions, one light-colored and one dark-colored, were also eating their
prey side by side. While they ate, they also licked the bloodstain off each other's mouth
intimately.

The lighter-colored lion watched the white wolf’s movement over there and clicked his
tongue twice. "The boss is too much. Someone took the initiative to get close, but he
refused."

They all were beastmen once. Before they became fallen beasts, they naturally liked sub-
beastmen. But they had become fallen beasts now, hadn’t they?

The estrus was very painful. Meanwhile, the living creatures on this planet were very
horrible; they were practically some kinds of prehistoric creatures, and many of them were
invertebrates. Under such circumstances, they could only look for their own companions to
vent.

Just like them, some fallen beasts who had been together for a long time simply became
partners, getting more and more intimate and occasionally rolling in the hay . . . .

Of course, there were also some fallen beasts who could not accept anything to happen
between men who were also beastmen like them. Included among this sort was their boss.

It was not easy to endure during estrus. Some fallen beasts practically couldn’t wait to ram
their heads into the trees, but their boss seemed to have endured for several decades? It’s
really amazing!

"The boss has a sub-beastman he likes." The darker-colored lion replied. Among them
fallen beasts, everyone who previously had a sub-beastman was basically unwilling to do
anything with other fallen beasts.

"The boss hasn't given his beast bead to that sub-beastman to eat. After so many years, that
sub-beastman has maybe become another man’s partner."
"The boss previously could still receive something every year." The darker-colored lion
said again.

"He didn’t receive anything this year, did he?" The lighter-colored lion somewhat rejoiced
in the boss' misfortune. The boss always beat him up; now the boss got his retribution,
right?

Seeing his partner babbling nonsense, the darker-colored lion suddenly bit the neck of the
lighter-colored lion and then climbed to his back. The lighter-colored lion started to growl
resentfully—this was not fair; they should fight first! Moreover, if he fought, he could
always win!

However, even if he resisted now, it was already too late . . . . Snorting a few times, the
lighter-colored lion was resigned to being pressed down.

The white wolf had already finished eating his prey at this time. He suddenly stood up and
issued a summoning howl.

"Fuck! What the hell is the boss going to do? Are we going to patrol the whole territory?
Now that we have enough food, can't we stay and rest in one place? Why do we have to run
around?" The crushed lion was quite dissatisfied. Their boss lost his love, so he deliberately
tormented them, did he? It was so troublesome and took a lot of effort to patrol
everywhere, ah!

Usually, even if they were going to go and distribute food to various places, they would only
assign a few people. There was no need for all of them to go together, ah!

The lion pressed against him heard his words and immediately bit his neck again in
exasperation. This guy always questioned the boss; was he actually looking for a beating?

PS: go read New Age, New Hell (http://www.jjwxc.net/onebook.php?novelid=3563820).

It's really good, and it's by the same author of Agreement of Being Gay for 30 Days.

A Guide to - 73
Unedited chapter
73. Unexpected Encounter

During the next few days, every morning Jones and Ian would set off from where they lived
and go exploring everywhere.

They found a shallow small pool and brought back a little water, but the water was very
muddy, and they did not have any filtering tool, so they did not dare to drink it recklessly,
for fear that it contained harmful substances. In the end, the water was merely used for
cleaning Edgar's uninjured abdomen.

The climate in the desert was dry. Although Edgar, as a snake beastman, did not need to
live in the water, but he still liked a damp environment. In the past few days, he had been
baked by the sun every day, which was a bit painful to watch. Sponging his body with a
little water could make him feel much better.

Shu Shu cut off a section of a sleeve, moistened it with water, and carefully sponged Edgar
down. As he sponged Edgar down, he saw Edgar's tail tip move, and his face instantly
sported a happy expression.

While Shu Shu was cleaning Edgar, Jones and Ian ate something and then tidied up the hole
that Shu Shu had dug out.

Shu Shu had not given up digging a hole in the past few days. As long as his body had no
problem, he would dig and dig and dig incessantly. The hole had become very big now and
could even accommodate Edgar. They planned to put Edgar into it today.

A few days ago, Jones and Ian brought back some plants to cover Edgar’s body. After two
days of being exposed to the scorching sun, the plants had been sun-dried. After they
spread them on the bottom of the hole, the interior of the hole became much more
comfortable.

"Let’s move Edgar in." Ian climbed out of the cave and spoke to Shu Shu.

As an empress, even if Ian was not a stunning beauty, but his skin had been very good. Yet
now, after several days, his face was red from getting sun-burnt and peeling off, and his lips
were so dry and cracked, he could taste blood when licking them. With his current
appearance, other people who saw him certainly couldn’t have guessed that he was an
empress. And Jones was even worse than him. He gave his clothes to cover Shu Shu’s body,
so his own body was sunburned and red.

By comparison, Shu Shu actually looked slightly better. Although the wounds on his body
had not been completely healed because of insufficient spiritual power, but at least the
sun’s rays could not burn him, this daemon.
Hearing Ian’s words, Shu Shu nodded and stood up. Then he, Jones, and Ian grabbed hold of
Edgar and rolled him into the hole.

Shu Shu now basically had no spiritual power that he could utilize, while Ian and Jones had
little strength and could not lift Edgar. Consequently, they had no other choice but to roll
Edgar.

After some ruckus, Edgar was finally rolled into the hole. Both Ian and Jones breathed a
sigh of relief. They stood up and said to Shu Shu, "We’re going to go to the north side to take
a look today. Shu Shu, you stay here and look after Edgar and the egg."

Shu Shu nodded. Edgar and the egg needed someone to watch them all the time, and he was
also reluctant to leave them to go with Ian and Jones.

Shu Shu went into the hole to take shelter. On the other hand, Jones and Ian put on straw
hats to shield them from the sun and then focused on heading north.

In the past few days, they had not had any idle day. Checking all over the place every day,
they even got blisters on their feet from the continuous walking.

Ian, having been an empress for years, had not suffered such an ordeal for a very long time.
Some days ago, when he was reading a book, he accidentally got a paper cut. Chris then
grabbed his hand and felt sorry for him for half of the day. Now though . . . .

Looking at the tragic sight of his blister-covered feet, Ian laughed bitterly and said, "These
are all filled with water. What a waste.”

Nowadays, they relied on the drinks and fruits that Shu Shu brought with him to get some
hydration. Their bodies were severely dehydrated; with so many blisters produced now,
weren’t they even more dehydrated?

"Once I return to the capital star, I must soak in the bathtub for a whole day." Jones said.

"Hydrating facial mask and so on also must be done. I’m definitely very ugly now. If I don’t
take care of myself properly, Chris might turn his back on me." Ian said again.

"He dares to ignore you? Beat him up!" Jones laughed. They talked a little to brighten up the
atmosphere, but then they stopped talking and immersed themselves in walking forwards
instead—they opened their mouths when they talked and were liable to lose more water.

A few days ago, the two men had already walked past this direction once. Today they
walked in this direction again because they had seen some plants at some distance away.
Planning to take another look at those plants, they went a little farther.

In order to go farther, the two men’s travel speed hastened. At noon, they really went a lot
farther than before, and they finally saw a group of succulent plants that looked a little like
cacti.

The plants grew very tall. Jones was delighted when he saw them; he wanted to go over and
examine them. He wanted to check whether they were poisonous or not by relying on his
own experience. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Ian who was beside him suddenly fell
headlong to the ground.

"Ian!" Jones cried out in fear. Supporting Ian with his hands, he looked at Ian and realized
that Ian most probably got heatstroke.

Ian was just an ordinary sub-beastman. These past few days, because they had not found
any water source, they drank less and less water. Under such circumstances, it was very
normal to get heatstroke. Ian being able to hold up for so long and only collapsing now
already showed that he had an amazing willpower.

Jones, seeing Ian’s appearance, took a juicy fruit from Shu Shu out of the bag he carried on
his body and peeled the skin, and then he fed all the juice inside to Ian’s mouth. As an
afterthought, he covered Ian's face with a straw hat. After that, holding a knife made of a
fragment of the lifepod, he came to the side of the main body of the plant they had just
found and cut off a piece of the plant with the knife.

After the plant was cut off, it began to drip water. Jones touched the juice with his hand and
saw that his hand did not look red and swollen from an allergy. Then he sniffed at the juice.

It smelled very good, and there was no stink at all . . . . Jones circled around these plants to
check again.

Under one of the plants, he finally saw the traces of animals having gnawed and fed on it.
He breathed a sigh of relief and then put a little juice into his mouth to moisten it.

His tongue was fine and had no problem at all. In this case, even if the plant somewhat had
a small amount of toxin, it also wouldn’t be too poisonous.

Looking pleasantly surprised, Jones then cut a piece of the plant and used it to wipe Ian's
body.

Ian’s body temperature was very high, but he constantly shivered. The situation was
obviously not very good. Jones clenched his teeth, hauled Ian up his back, and started to
walk in the direction they came from. Of course, he also didn’t forget to bring back a large
piece of the plant.

Even if this plant could not be eaten, it also could be used for wiping Edgar’s body.

Jones was not really strong, so he walked particularly slow during the whole journey. When
he returned, the sky had become completely dark.
"You two are fine, right?" Shu Shu looked at Jones worriedly.

"He has heatstroke." Jones said, putting Ian down and taking him into the dugout.

It was very hot during the day, but the temperature dropped sharply in the evening. Ian’s
condition was getting worse. In addition to heatstroke, Jones also found that the blisters on
Ian’s feet were broken and had begun to become inflamed.

Jones was a doctor, but even the cleverest doctor would not get anywhere without any
equipment. There was nothing at all in this place, and there was simply nothing he could do
to help treating Ian’s illness. He could only feed Ian as much high-water-content food as
possible.

As a result, the high-water-content foods that Shu Shu brought were getting less and less
and could not even last for a few days. Fortunately, after Shu Shu had seen the plant
brought back by Jones, he confirmed that it could be eaten—as an animal, he also had a bit
of instinct that could be used to distinguish which ones could be eaten and which ones
could not.

However, although they could eat it, it did not mean that they would be fine eating it . . . .
Who knew if the plants on this planet had trace elements that were harmful to sub-
beastmen?

Jones held Ian and slept near Edgar for a night. When he got up the next morning, Ian’s
situation did not improve and was even more serious instead.

Seeing this, Jones pursed up his cracked lips and said to Shu Shu, "I’ll go back and get this
plant again. You look after Ian."

"Teacher Jones, don't go." Shu Shu said, frowning at the same time. If Jones went out alone
and also suffered heatstroke halfway, then surely no one could bring him back!

"Ian won’t get better for a while, and we can't really just sit idle and use up our resources."
Jones said.

"Then I’ll go with you." Shu Shu said again, "I’ll find something to cover this dugout, and it’ll
be fine."

"It won’t be fine. Leaving them here is very dangerous. Moreover, your stomach always
hurt recently. Don't think I don't know." Jones continued, "Your child isn’t stable. If you’re
exposed to the scorching sun outside, maybe you’ll die."

Shu Shu’s face changed. Jones said again, "Give me some more fruits. I’m a doctor; I won’t
let myself have an accident.”

Shu Shu thought about it and eventually agreed. He gave the few remaining fruits with the
highest water content to Jones.

Jones ate one and put the rest in the bag he carried on his person, and he also carried two
of Edgar's dropped scales on his body. Only then did he set off.

Jones had experience surviving in the wild and knew about how terrible wild animals were.
Because of this, every time he went out these days, he would carry Edgar's scales on his
body, letting his body carry the scent of a powerful beastman, so that the predators would
not dare to start with him.

After leaving the dugout, Jones followed the road he had walked past yesterday and walked
toward the area where those plants were located.

He had already recognized the road, so today he walked faster than yesterday. When he
finally arrived next to those plants, it was also earlier than yesterday.

When he was on the road, he did not eat the fruits that Shu Shu gave him. Now, as he cut
the flesh of the plant and saw the dripping juice, he only felt that his throat was terribly
parched. He wanted to swallow some saliva, but he discovered that his mouth was dry.
What saliva did he still have?

Jones thought about it, and in the end, he still caught some of the dripping juice and drank a
little mouthful of it.

He waited for a while, and there was no discomfort. But just when he was going to drink a
little more, a huge lion suddenly appeared from behind the plants.

"Rowr!" The lion roared and rushed over to pounce on Jones. Jones cried out in fear, but
where could he hide from a lion attack? In the end, he was actually bitten by the lion.

Jones thought he would certainly die when the lion's big mouth bit him, but unexpectedly,
he did not feel too much pain. As it turned out, although the lion bit him, but it actually
didn’t bite him to death. It just held him with its mouth, like holding a cub, and then it ran
away with him.

In response to this, Jones immediately breathed a sigh of relief. And it was at this moment
that he suddenly realized that this lion was not quite right.

This was not an ordinary lion at all. This . . . looked like a beastman!

Jones had been extremely afraid before, but now that fear had already changed into joy—
there was actually a beastman on this planet! This was really great!

"You . . . you’re a beastman!" Jones grabbed the hair on the edge of the lion's mouth,
practically crying tears of joy.
It was the lighter-colored lion Bruno who was holding Jones with his mouth. The fur on the
edge of his mouth was grabbed by Jones, and it was a little unpleasant for him. He could not
help but want to dump Jones on the ground. Reminding himself that this was a sub-
beastman and that throwing the sub-beastman down would likely make the sub-beastman
fall to his death, he still endured it in the end and also nodded.

Even though Jones was not young anymore and was usually calm, but when he eventually
saw an opportunity to live after giving up all hope, his emotions were inevitably stirred up,
and his tears immediately fell down. "You put me down. I have something to tell you."

Jones wanted to have a proper chat with this beastman; Bruno, however, did not have any
notion to chat with him. Holding Jones with his mouth, he ran in the direction he came from
at lightning speed and even gave Jones, whose upper body was dangling from his mouth, a
mocking glance.

He wasn’t really a beastman; he was a fallen beast, and now he was going to bring this sub-
beastman to the fallen beasts' den!

Sub-beastmen were all very timid. As soon as this sub-beastman saw so many fallen beasts,
he would definitely be scared to death! Hahaha!

Bruno was still young when he became a fallen beast. He was harmed by some people and
became a fallen beast. He was overwrought at that time. As a result, his mother was even
more terrified and even showed a frightened expression when looking at him, basically
abandoning him . . . . Before he was sent to the Fallen Beast Planet, his mother had never
come and seen him. He absolutely had no good opinion of sub-beastmen, so he naturally
wouldn’t listen to Jones’ words now.

When Jones discovered this detail, his previous joy disappeared, and he instantly became
terrified.

This beastman seemed to have no goodwill toward him?

This planet was very primitive; he reckoned that it was not classified as a habitable planet
by the Beastman Empire. In this case, was it possible that this was a planet secretly
occupied by the star pirates or some criminal gangs?

If they fell into the star pirates’ hands . . . he was afraid that they would be treated
inhumanely, since the star pirates lacked sub-beastmen the most!

A beastman who wanted to settle down and have children with a sub-beastman would
cultivate his feelings with said sub-beastman and then wait for the sub-beastman to eat the
beast bead before getting intimate. However, some beastmen plainly didn’t care to do
things this way!

Even if it was a sub-beastman who had eaten another man's beast bead, the star pirates
would not care about it. In any case, they could still vent their desires on the sub-beastman,
couldn’t they?

The whole journey was very desolate. There was no shadow of any communication device
on this lion’s body. Jones was more and more afraid and at once started to struggle fiercely.
“You let me go! Do you know who I am? My partner’s very powerful. If you hurt me, you’ll
definitely end up badly!”

Bruno snorted hearing Jones’ words. He did smell the scent of a powerful beastman on
Jones’ body, but what about it? Even that powerful beastman had to be well-behaved and
obedient once he arrived on their Fallen Beast Planet!

Moreover, even if that beastman was powerful, he certainly couldn’t compare with their
boss. Their boss had been the Empire’s great general, a nine-star beastman!

Holding the constantly struggling Jones with his mouth, Bruno went all the way to the area
where their patrolling fallen beasts had set up camp. When he distantly saw the white wolf,
who was lying face down on the stone and being bored, he briskly ran over while issuing a
smug howl.

"Boss, look! I brought back a sub-beastman!" Bruno was very excited. Catching sight of him,
all the fallen beasts around also came over to see.

A group of beastmen! A group of beastmen whose bodies were full of murderous aura!

Jones punched Bruno's eye. "Let me go! Or else my partner will definitely kill all of you!"

The white wolf lying face down on the stone suddenly heard a man’s voice and
subconsciously looked up to see.

Author’s note:
Lion: Boss, boss, look, I caught and brought back a sub-beastman for you!
Jones: Bastard! My partner won’t let you get away with this.
The white wolf . . . the white wolf flattened the lion with a slap.

A Guide to - 74
Unedited chapter

74. The Unlucky Lion

After the fallen beasts came to the Fallen Beast Planet, they never saw any sub-beastman
again, and nor did they ever see any beastman—every year, the men who came to deliver
things from the Beastman Empire would put the goods at a fixed area, but they would not
have any interaction with these beastmen.

Needless to say, Bruno’s action of suddenly bringing back a sub-beastman was particularly
conspicuous. Although this sub-beastman’s body was red from getting sunburned, and his
face was so chapped and peeling you could not see what he looked like, but ultimately, it
was a sub-beastman, ah!

Although many of the fallen beasts here were no longer beastmen, but they always had
their hearts set on sub-beastmen. Today, seeing that there was a sub-beastman in front of
themselves, they were instantly unable to endure anymore, so much so that one fallen
beast directly went into estrus and rushed toward Bruno who was holding Jones with his
mouth.

Though they still retained the memory of their time as beastmen, but they were already not
much different from real beasts now. How crazy natural animals were in order to mate,
they could also be that crazy. Some fallen beasts were even worse than animals.

Seeing a red-eyed fallen beast rush toward himself, Bruno was shocked. He knew this guy.
During the past estrus cycle, this guy would go berserk and be frighteningly lethal. In order
to feel a bit better, this guy would even rammed his head against stone until his head was
full of blood . . . . Bruno could not deal with such a madman!

At this point, Bruno slightly regretted his rash decision to bring back the sub-beastman.
Sub-beastmen were nothing but trouble!

Anyway, their boss could surely find a solution!

Bruno turned toward the stone where the white wolf was resting on, but he unexpectedly
discovered that there was no one there. While he was still taken by surprise, he heard a
very loud growl at his side, and then the fallen beast in sudden estrus who was running
towards him was already knocked over by the white wolf! After the white wolf knocked the
fallen beast over, he also pounced on the fallen beast and bit him.

These fallen beasts normally didn’t dare to provoke the white wolf. After all, this white wolf
was really powerful, and his strength was astonishing even if he had no beast core.
However, the minds of the fallen beasts in estrus usually weren’t very clear, so when this
fallen beast was attacked by the white wolf, he actually fought back and bit into the white
wolf.

The two fallen beasts immediately fought and became a tangled mass. On the side, Jones
was already stupefied seeing this scene.
When that fallen beast rushed toward him, he had an ominous premonition.

He had been studying beastmen and fallen beasts all these years, and he was very familiar
with the characteristics of the fallen beasts. He naturally saw that these beasts were
actually not beastmen but fallen beasts.

When the beastmen were not required to fight, they generally wouldn’t turn into their
beast forms. After all, the human form was more convenient. Here though, all the beastmen
kept their beast forms . . . .

They . . . should not be beastmen anymore, but fallen beasts!

Coming to this conclusion, Jones was horrified no end. With so many fallen beasts, if he fell
into their hands, could he still keep his life?

He did not dare to struggle for fear of attracting these guys’ attention, but unexpectedly, a
white wolf suddenly jumped out from one side and rushed toward that ill-intentioned
fallen beast at this moment.

A white wolf . . . .

Jones stared at the white wolf, dumbfounded. He had seen the beast forms of many
beastmen, but the white wolf before his eyes was absolutely the one he was most familiar
with.

Seeing Jones’ dumb expression, Bruno sneered and then threw Jones on the ground, tail
lashing. Hahaha, this sub-beastman’s terrified now, right? Serve him right! This guy actually
dared to pull his mane, so he had to scare him to death!

Thinking so, Bruno gave Jones’ body a lash of his tail.

Bruno's tail was actually not hard, but Jones’ skin was dry and cracked from the sun, so
when he got that lashing, the skin on that area immediately broke, oozing blood.

But right now, Jones couldn't care less about his wound. He only knew to stare fixedly at
the white wolf.

Was that Reynolds? Reynolds whom he had not seen for thirty years? Was he dreaming?
No, this was not a dream . . . which meant that he really saw Reynolds as well as so many
fallen beasts . . . . This place was the Fallen Beast Planet!

Jones had just thought of this point, and the fight between the white wolf and that fallen
beast in estrus was already over. The white wolf once again growled and then rushed in his
direction.
Jones certainly wasn’t one bit afraid this time. On the contrary, he was ready to welcome
the white wolf rushing to his side and then rubbing his head against him. As a result . . . .

The white wolf went past him and directly pounced on Bruno on the side. He fell on Bruno
with two forelegs and then bit him.

Just now, when Reynolds initially heard a man’s voice that sounded like Jones’ voice, he
merely regarded it as his own auditory fantasy. After all, the Empire would not let a sub-
beastman come here. But after he took a look . . . . He was not having an auditory fantasy;
that was really Jones!

Although the body was red from sunburn and also dirty, but that was Jones. It was
impossible for him to not recognize Jones!

Jones did not wear clothes on his upper body and only wore a pair of pants. He was being
held in Bruno’s mouth, and he also said that he had a partner. . . . Reynolds was
momentarily stupid. At this moment, he discovered that a fallen beast in estrus was rushing
toward Jones.

The brain had not managed to react yet, and Reynolds already rushed out and knocked that
fallen beast down. After the fight, he looked at Jones out of the corner of his eye and then
saw Bruno lashing Jones with his tail, which led to Jones bleeding.

This damn guy!

After Reynolds sorted the fallen beast out, he did not hesitate to rush toward Bruno.

"Boss! What are you doing?!" Bruno, who was inexplicably struck by Reynolds, started to
bellow and struggle violently.

Reynolds did not care about him though and even bit deep into his skin directly.

"Rawr!" Bruno bellowed, screaming in pain unceasingly. "Boss, you’re crazy! What are you
doing beating me up?!"

Reynolds still didn't talk. His mind was currently in turmoil; he simply didn't know what to
say and only thought about thrashing Bruno. Bruno, seeing Reynolds' vicious appearance,
realized that it was useless to beg forgiveness. He could only fight with Reynolds and then
cried to his partner for help, "Jesse! Save me!"

Jesse, the darker-colored lion, turned a blind eye to Bruno.

If it was before, when his partner was beaten by the boss, even if it was his partner’s fault,
and even if the two of them together were still no match for the boss, Jesse would
nonetheless go up and lend a hand, at least helping to block the boss’ attack.
But now . . . . Hehehe, that Bruno guy actually came back with a sub-beastman, who only
wore a pair of pants, in his mouth!

The sub-beastman had constantly struggled while in Bruno's mouth; his body was covered
with Bruno’s scent, and Bruno’s body was also covered with that sub-beastman’s scent . . . .
Bruno also looked very proud of himself when he came back with a sub-beastman in his
mouth, ah.

Jesse did not go and see Bruno, directly turning his head away—in any case, the boss had a
sense of propriety when putting his hand to someone, and he would not go so far as to bite
Bruno to death.

Reynolds indeed had a sense of propriety when putting his hand to someone. After
knocking Bruno down, he released Bruno and then turned toward Jones.

He really wanted to go up and talk to Jones, but at present, he was utterly unable to speak.
Moreover, they had not seen each other for thirty years, and Jones might have had another
partner . . . .

Sniffing, Reynolds smelled the scents of two beastmen on Jones’ body.

One scent smelled extremely intimidating. Just from this scent, he could judge that the man
was stronger than him . . . . Jones was really remarkable; as expected, he could find a better
other half after losing him.

And the other scent . . . was of course Bruno's scent. Bruno had put Jones in his mouth. His
scent covered every part of Jones, and Jones' bare upper body also had bite marks from
Bruno's teeth.

Reynolds stared at Jones for a while. He knew that Jones recognized him, but he somewhat
didn’t dare to approach Jones . . . .

"Boss, why did you hit me too?" Bruno started to get up from the ground, feeling especially
wronged, and at this moment, Reynolds, who had just given him a beating, suddenly turned
his body around and pounced on him again.

"Boss!" Bruno looked at Reynolds in disbelief. Having already beaten him up, why would
Reynolds come back for more?

Of course Reynolds would come back for more. This guy Bruno almost hurt Jones, which
was simply unforgivable.

Jones, seeing Reynolds once again go and beat that lion up, suddenly began to laugh.
Laughing and laughing, and then he cried.

Reynolds was actually still alive and unexpectedly still remembered him.
He was indescribably happy, but his tears kept flowing.

Reynolds once again knocked Bruno down. Then he turned his head and found that Jones
was crying.

Jones had always been very strong. Reynolds had never seen him cry except for that time
when he had become a fallen beast. Yet Jones actually cried now . . . . Reynolds was worried
sick. He kicked Bruno away and then approached Jones very carefully.

He wanted to lick the tears and the bloodstain on Jones' face, and he wanted to protect
Jones under his own belly, but if he did so, Jones' partner would surely get very angry, and
maybe he would be angry with Jones.

Reynolds was now a fallen beast, and it was impossible for him to give Jones happiness.
This being the case, he absolutely couldn’t go and destroy Jones’ happiness!

Reynolds ran around Jones anxiously. He looked like he wanted to approach Jones but
didn't dare.

When had the surrounding fallen beasts ever seen their boss like this? For a moment, they
even suspected that their eyesight was failing. After thinking it over, they suddenly had a
sneaking suspicion—did their boss take a fancy to this sub-beastman?

But they were fallen beasts, and their builds did not match with the sub-beastmen’s. It was
useless to take a fancy to a sub-beastman, ah. Moreover, it was totally impossible for a sub-
beastman to take a fancy to a fallen beast. Didn't you see that he was so scared to the point
of crying?

These guys looked at Reynolds with some sympathy, and then they saw the sub-beastman
wipe his tears and turn toward their boss.

Their boss . . . . The huge white wolf completely froze when the sub-beastman looked at his
direction, but for some reason, the tail behind suddenly began to wag, and that wagging
white tail was especially good-looking.

The fallen beasts around were practically going crazy. Boss, wake up! You’re not a dog, ah!
We’ve followed you for so many years, but we’ve never seen you wag your tail. Yet now, seeing
a sub-beastman, you would wag your tail so happily. Are you really all right?

"The boss is in heat?" Bruno crept toward his partner, Jesse, and glanced at the white wolf
in the center in amazement. "The tail’s shaking, and the chrysanthemum’s all exposed."

Jesse swatted his own partner over the head—could this guy not court death?

Bruno’s luck was pretty good this time. Reynolds did not hear his words because Jones
suddenly hugged Reynolds.

Reynolds' tail immediately wagged even more joyfully, and the surrounding fallen beasts
were shocked again. What did they see? They saw a sub-beastman throw himself at their
boss, a fallen beast!

Their boss’ charm was so strong that he could still attract a sub-beastman even after
becoming a fallen beast? Could they ask for advice?

These fallen beasts were in awe. Then they saw their boss lie on his stomach on the ground
to make things easy for the sub-beastman to hug him while watching the sub-beastman
intently, eyes full of love.

This was . . . love at first sight? Did their boss forget that sub-beastman whom he kept
thinking about for so many years? Although said sub-beastman had not sent anything this
year, but the fact that their boss could keep thinking about him for so many years meant
that their feelings had been deep and their relationship serious.

"Reynolds . . ." Jones grabbed the white wolf's ears and wiped all his tears on the white
wolf's fur.

It could be said that Reynolds treasured his white fur very much. Yet at this moment, he let
Jones mess up the fur on his head before he buried his head in Jones' waist, sniffing Jones’
scent.

Unfortunately, the scents of the other two beastmen strongly interfered with this. Bruno's
scent was tolerable, but the other beastman's scent simply made Reynolds wish he could
find the other party straightway and beat him up.

This scent seemed to be a little familiar though . . . . As a matter of fact, wasn't it similar to
the scent of that guy Chris?

The scent of such a powerful snake-type beastman . . . . There was no such beastman except
the imperial family. But this was not Chris’ scent, and Chris already had a sub-beastman . . . .

Reynolds sniffed again and suddenly found that the place where this scent was the heaviest
was on Jones' waist pocket . . . . He took advantage of Jones crying his heart out to tear that
pocket with his claws.

The spectating fallen beasts: What did the boss want to do? Could it be that he wanted to
rip the sub-beastman’s remaining pants off? This kind of thing was not very good, right?

Also, this sub-beastman called out the boss’ name. Did he know their boss? These fallen
beasts suddenly thought of something.

Under these circumstances in which Jones was unaware, but the surrounding fallen beasts
all saw it, Reynolds fished out several fruits as well as Edgar's scales that Jones put inside
the pocket.

So it was only scales!

Reynolds was so excited at the moment that he swatted the scales and the fruits onto the
sandy ground and then started to lick Jones' body from head to toe, practically wishing he
could swallow Jones down into his stomach.

"You let me go and listen to me!" Jones was very uncomfortable being licked and
immediately ordered.

Reynolds obediently sat next to him, tail wagging and eyes watching Jones attentively.

"I accidentally fell here this time, but I did plan to come find you initially. It’s really great
that you’re fine. It’s been so many years, and I thought you’ve . . ." Jones stared at Reynolds
excitedly, looking Reynolds up and down several times. Then he suddenly found that next
to Reynolds' feet, several fruits that he could not bear to eat were actually trodden into a
mush . . . .

"My fruits!" Jones was angry. Even when he was so thirsty, he was not willing to eat those
fruits!

"That . . . that sub-beastman is the one whom the boss has been keeping in mind the entire
time?" Bruno and the other fallen beasts suddenly reacted.

Recalling that this sub-beastman had once said that his partner was very powerful and that
bullying him would make him end up badly, Bruno could not wait to dig a hole to bury
himself.

He even wanted the boss to help him fix this sub-beastman’s partner . . . . This sub-
beastman’s partner was his boss, ah!

He was screwed!

A Guide to - 75
Unedited chapter

75. The Ecstatic Fallen Beasts

"You trampled on my fruits?" Catching sight of Reynolds' claws that were still slightly wet
from the fruit pulp, Jones was extremely angry. He reached out a hand and grabbed
Reynolds' ear.

Reynolds lowered his head and gave a small whine as his tail stopped wagging and
drooped; his appearance was that of someone who was admitting his mistake. He had felt
very gleeful when he had trodden down the scales along with the fruits, but now . . . .

He recognized this fruit; it seemed to be a special local product of a certain planet, and the
output was very small. So, even if he wanted to compensate for Jones’ loss by replacing
those fruits, there was nowhere he could go and find them . . . .

As Reynolds gazed at Jones pitifully, he found that under this position where Jones was
gripping his ear, the two small red beans on Jones’ chest were right in front of him. He
could not help but stick out his tongue and take a lick.

After taking a lick, Reynolds froze, for fear that Jones would be angry.

Apparently, Jones was indeed angry. The hand gripping his ear suddenly tightened, and
Reynolds did not dare to move a muscle, thinking of letting Jones vent his anger by creasing
and crumpling his ear—anyway, it could be said that against their beast forms, a sub-
beastman's strength was completely insubstantial.

Just thinking this way, Reynolds suddenly saw Jones before his eyes fall headlong toward
himself.

Only after instinctively extending his two paws to catch Jones did Reynolds found out that
Jones had actually fainted.

Seeing the unconscious Jones with eyes closed, body sunburned all over and also very thin,
Reynolds immediately panicked and started to howl.

The fallen beasts could no longer speak in human language, but they had been in contact
with each other for a long time and so were able to communicate. Reynolds’ howl was to
make Jesse go examine Jones.

Jesse had been a doctor before becoming a fallen beast. They usually looked for Jesse to
help examine them when they had some minor illness.

The lion Jesse came to Reynolds’ side and turned his sight to Jones, but the sub-beastman
was almost completely blocked by their boss, to the extent that he could only see a face.

Fortunately, he did not plan to conduct a detailed inspection of the sub-beastman in front of
his beastman . . . . Jesse looked the boss in the eye and said, "Boss, he must’ve suffered from
heatstroke or dehydration."
This sub-beastman’s skin was all cracked and peeling, which showed that he was definitely
dehydrated. As for fainting, maybe it had something to do with being frightened, but this
one had better not be said, or else Bruno would get thrashed again.

"Quickly get some water!" Reynolds ordered at once. Only after he finished speaking did he
remember that he also had water on his person as well as one kind of fruit that they drank
as beverage. He hurriedly took a round fruit the size of a sub-beastman’s head out of the
space button strapped to his wrist. He poked a small hole on both the top and the bottom of
the fruit with his claws and, holding the fruit up with both paws, placed it on Jones’ mouth.

This fruit contained a clear, sweet juice, and it trickled down into Jones' mouth from the
small hole. Jones reflexively swallowed, but much of it flowed outside.

Reynolds stuck out his tongue and licked clean the spilled juice, and then he quietly
watched Jones.

The fallen beasts around also watched Jones quietly, eyes full of envy. Originally, they were
very envious of the fact that there was a sub-beastman who sent things to their boss every
year. This year, that man did not send anything, and they felt unutterably disappointed and
hopeless.

Now though . . . that man had not sent anything, but he came in person!

Their boss’ luck was very good. How could such a good sub-beastman be found by him?

After being envious, these fallen beasts started to resent Reynolds.

Reynolds, however, was watching Jones anxiously and found that Jones had not woken up.
He turned toward Jesse, "Why hasn’t he woken up yet?"

"We certainly have to wait." Jesse replied.

"It’s just, I don't know how long he’s been thirsty. I previously saw him drink the juice of
those cacti in the desert." Bruno said. Those cacti indeed had a lot of water, but even they,
fallen beasts, would have diarrhea if they drank too much, not to mention sub-
beastmen . . . .

Jones had always been very cautious. If it was not a last resort, he definitely wouldn’t drink
the juice of a plant whose composition he had not figured out yet. It was likely that he was
terribly thirsty . . . . Reynolds felt awfully distressed while thinking that Bruno, who was
jabbering on and on nearby, was a particularly irksome presence—since this guy knew that
the juice of the cactus was not good to drink, why didn’t he stop Jones when he saw Jones
drink it?

Reynolds gave Bruno a slap.

Bruno, face bitter, felt extremely wronged—why did he hit me again?

Fortunately, Reynolds currently had no time to deal with him. After giving him a slap,
Reynolds went to see Jones again.

"Boss, this sub-beastman maybe came with others. Should we go and take a look?" Jesse
said again.

Hearing Jesse's words, Reynolds also gave it some thought. If Jones was only by himself, he
couldn't have come to the Fallen Beast Planet. It was very likely that he came here with
other people . . . . What’s the matter with those people? How could they let a sub-beastman
come out alone? They were really too much!

Reynolds stood up and took several big leaves he had collected before out of his space
button to wrap Jones up. Then he carried the bundled-up Jones in his mouth and snorted,
"Go!"

A fallen beast's nose was very effective. It was naturally a simple matter to find the place
where Jones and the others live by following the scent left by Jones.

Reynolds led his army of fallen beasts and went to the place where Shu Shu and others had
settled.

Shu Shu tied the egg to his chest with the clothes left by Jones and then examined Ian as
well as Edgar for a while.

Ian’s body had been burning hot, and he could only wipe Ian's body continuously to cool it
down. As for Edgar . . . .

Edgar opened his eyes once but quickly shut them again just like before. He clearly had no
strength.

There were not many drinks and fruits left. What should they do next? Shu Shu inevitably
became anxious, but even if he was anxious, there was nothing he could do at the moment.

The only auspicious thing was that Edgar was already taking a turn for the better, and his
life was not in danger anymore. Therefore, Shu Shu could start cultivating properly to
restore his own nèidān while incubating the egg in his body at the same time.

It was impossible to give this egg so much spiritual power like they had done to the first
egg. Being able to give him a little bit of spiritual power to make him safe and stable was
already good enough.

Shu Shu sat down and began to work hard to absorb the qi in the air and cultivate his
spiritual power. At this moment, he suddenly felt the land under his feet start to shake.
Was this . . . a herd of horses, or a drove of cattle and sheep running in his direction?

Shu Shu lost his mood to cultivate. He quickly scrambled up to the entrance hole and
looked outside.

What horses or cattle and sheep outside? That was a pack of ferocious beasts! Lions, tigers,
leopards, elephants, crocodiles, eagles . . . all animals he could think of were on hand. And
there was still a big white wolf in front!

Shu Shu instinctively wanted to turn into a little hamster to take to the road and escape, but
while he could escape, Edgar and Ian could not escape!

Stuffing the egg held in his arms into his mouth, Shu Shu gritted his teeth and climbed out
of the hole. Aggressive yet shivering with fear, he watched those ferocious beasts come
running towards him.

Once Reynolds and the others were getting closer to the hole, they smelled the scent of a
powerful beastman even more clearly, and that scent was precisely the same as the one
released by the scales Jones had been carrying before.

Reynolds was very strong. In the past, smelling Chris’ scent would not make him feel afraid
and would arouse his desire to fight instead. However, the scent of this present beastman
made him feel that he could not be a match for this beastman.

His steps unconsciously slowed down, and the steps of the fallen beasts behind him slowed
down too. It was at this moment that they saw a sub-beastman popped up from the hole in
front.

Another sub-beastman! The eyes of these fallen beasts were bright.

There was Reynolds, so they did not dare to do anything to the sub-beastman. But that was
indeed a sub-beastman, ah. Even if they could not do anything, they already felt happy all
over just by seeing a sub-beastman here and now.

Reynolds halted his steps and snorted again, and the fallen beasts behind him also halted
their steps in unison, standing in the same place.

Worried about scaring the sub-beastman, Reynolds, holding Jones with his mouth, stepped
forward alone. He barely got close to Shu Shu, and he already smelled a strong scent of a
beastman on Shu Shu’s body.

Jones could have this scent on his body because he carried those scales, and the scent
floated on the surface. The scent on the body of this sub-beastman before his eyes,
however, was very strong and long-lasting . . . . It was very obvious that the sub-beasman in
front of him was the true partner of that beastman.
Reynolds suddenly had a good impression of this young-looking sub-beastman. After
discovering that the sub-beastman's body could not stop shaking, he came to a stop three
meters away from him. Then he put the bundled-up Jones on the ground and also opened
the bundle to expose Jones inside.

"Jones!" Shu Shu cried out anxiously and shook even more violently—why did this wolf
have Jones in his hand?

Finding out that this sub-beastman really knew Jones, Reynolds at once realized that he had
found the right place. Although he was dissatisfied with this sub-beastman for letting Jones
go out alone, but considering that this was Jones’ friend, he did not make any rude actions.

Extending his claws, Reynolds began to write on the ground, "Are you Jones’ friend?"

"You can write!" Shu Shu exclaimed, pleasantly surprised and not as fearful as before—this
wolf could write, which meant that it was an enlightened wolf, ah!

No, this was not an enlightened wolf. This wolf . . . was probably a fallen beast like Edgar
before?

Shu Shu immediately become happy. "Are you a fallen beast?"

". . ." Was it necessary to be so happy when seeing a fallen beast? Reynolds was somewhat
speechless and started to write on the ground again, "I’m a fallen beast, and my name’s
Reynolds. Has Jones ever mentioned me?" His paws had always been very stable and
steady, but they inevitably trembled a little when writing the last sentence.

Although Jones always remembered him, but he probably wouldn’t speak about him to
others, right? You had to realize that he was no more than a fallen beast.

"He has! I know you. You’re the guy whom Jones likes. Jones asked me to treat your illness!"
Shu Shu, seeing this wolf write such sentences, was completely relieved. A moment ago, he
still thought that he would be eaten. As it turned out, it was actually Jones’ old lover who
was coming to visit!

He had an illness? Reynolds was somewhat dumbfounded. Although he had become a fallen
beast, but he was very healthy, and he had no illness whatsoever.

"What happened to Jones? Did he also get heatstroke?" Shu Shu was no longer afraid of
Reynolds and went to Jones’ side to take a look. After discovering that Jones was breathing
smoothly, he was all the more certain that Reynolds was not malicious.

"He suddenly fainted." Reynolds wrote again.

"So that’s the case. It’s good that Jones is all right." Shu Shu blinked and then turned toward
Reynolds eagerly. "Do you have any water?" They were all so damn thirsty; Edgar and Ian
were even dehydrated now! Reynolds’ body was so big; living in the desert, he surely had
to drink a lot of water every day. In this case, he should have water.

Reynolds nodded and took out a few fruits along with a large water bottle filled with water.
The Beastman Empire sent a lot of things here every year, and those things were all
packaged. They also got many bottles and cans, and this bottle used to be a nutrient fluid
bottle.

Shu Shu, seeing the water bottle, looked pleasantly surprised. He hugged the bottle and
looked at Reynolds gratefully. "Thank you! You’re truly a good person! I’ll definitely help
you restore your beast core!"

When Reynolds, who was writing on the ground about how to consume the fruit, heard Shu
Shu’s words, his paw shook, and the sand under the pad was instantly messed up. He
looked at Shu Shu in disbelief, feeling like he was having an auditory fantasy.

Shu Shu, who had already read Reynolds’ explanation at this time, realized that this fruit
was edible and also contained water, and he immediately showed a smile. "So this fruit’s
like a coconut!"

"What did you say just now?" Reynolds wrote another sentence.

"I said coconut. Coconut is a kind of fruit with a very hard shell and water inside . . ." Shu
Shu turned toward Reynolds.

"Not this. I mean what you said before. You said you’d help me restore the beast core?"
Reynolds asked.

Shu Shu nodded. "Yeah, I promised teacher Jones that I’d help you. But then I had an egg, so
I plan to come find you later. I didn't expect to see you so soon."

"You can restore the beast core?" Reynolds' words were written crookedly, but each letter
was written with great effort. Although he finally saw Jones, and although he was very
happy that Jones could come find him, but Reynolds did not dare to hope too much that he
could be together with Jones.

Jones was a sub-beastman, and he was a fallen beast. They simply had no future . . . . Before,
Reynolds only wished to accompany Jones for a little longer, so even if Jones left, he could
still hold on for another thirty years.

He even thought that Jones paying a visit to him this time was perhaps to see if he was
doing well and then to completely let go of himself . . . . And so, he really couldn’t hold Jones
back for a lifetime.

But now . . . this sub-beastman said that he could restore the beast core?
"I guess I can. I’m not sure either. I and Jones still haven't done a research that produced a
result yet." Shu Shu said. "But Edgar has gotten better before, so you should be able to do it
too."

Reynolds froze. Shu Shu, however, had no time to take care of him—Edgar and Ian were
still waiting for him to take care of them.

Jesse slowly approached Reynolds, "Boss, we didn’t mishear, right?"

"You heard it too?" Reynolds moved his gaze to Jesse.

Jesse nodded. Reynolds turned toward the fallen beasts behind him and found that every
fallen beast had a dull expression—although they were not within close range to Shu Shu,
but at such a distance, Shu Shu’s words just now were clearly audible.

Every one of them went into ecstasies over this revelation. Reynolds even had an urge to
start jumping about, but of course he did not do that. He just gave another slap to Bruno,
who was approaching him from behind Jesse.

Bruno the lion lay motionless on the ground, looking like he was resigning himself to being
beaten and scolded while his heart burst into tears—who have I provoked and irritated, ah?

A Guide to - 76
Unedited chapter

76. Drawing a Circle of Admirers

After Shu Shu brought the water and fruit into the dugout, he immediately fed Edgar and
Ian the water. After that, he clasped the fruit and used his fingernail to cut it open.

Shu Shu drank a mouthful of the fruit juice, and his mouth was filled with a pure, sweet
taste. He at once grinned from ear to ear, and then, holding the fruit with both hands, he
came before Edgar and fed Edgar the fruit juice.

"Edgar, we seem to have come to the Fallen Beast Planet, and the fallen beasts here appear
to be very friendly." Shu Shu babbled on as he fed Edgar. He had just said a few words when
Edgar suddenly opened his eyes.

"Edgar!" Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised.

Edgar glanced at Shu Shu; his eyes somewhat recovered a bit of clarity. His body was very
good, and his resilience was also quite remarkable. Otherwise, it would have been
impossible for him to recover so quickly when he was thrown into Gass Planet by a space
crack after he had self-detonated his beast core. Nevertheless, he still required energy if he
wanted to recover.

When he first fell onto Gass Planet, he happened to fall into a river, and the bloody smell on
his body drew many fish to come . . . . Those fish ate the rotting flesh on his wounds and
conveniently became his meals, allowing him to recover well.

But this time, his injuries were more serious than the last time. Not to mention that falling
into a desert was also very unbearable for him.

When he was in good health, it was no problem for him even if he lived in the desert, but
when he was being seriously injured, he still preferred a damp environment and also
required a lot of water.

Shu Shu had already given him a lot of water to drink and fed him plenty of fruits and
nutrient fluid, but the fruits that Shu Shu usually stored up were basically only the size of a
chicken egg, and a bottle of nutrient fluid was the size of a thumb. What effect could such
little things bring? As a result, Edgar's recovery rate was naturally very slow.

This time, a large amount of water suddenly entered his throat. Only then did Edgar have
the feeling of coming back to life.

After drinking water and reviving, he smelled the scents of many beastmen . . . . Edgar gave
Shu Shu a glance before he turned to face the hole entrance—Reynolds, who had been
excited for a while, was just poking his huge wolf head into the hole.

"What kind of beast is this? Why is he so strange?" Taking a quick look at Edgar, Reynolds
gave a small whine. He was considered to be experienced and knowledgeable, but he had
never seen a four-legged snake like this.

However, although he did not recognize Edgar's beast form, but he recognized Ian.

Chris’ sub-beastman actually came here too . . . . What’s the matter with Chris? He could not
even protect his own sub-beastman?

There were two sub-beastmen in the hole in addition to a seriously injured beastman, and
the space was also small . . . . The most important thing was that the scent of that strange-
looking beastman inside was extremely dreadful, and his gaze was also very cold and harsh
. . . . Reynolds gave another glance and then returned outside. After that, he sat upright at
Jones’ side.

After seeing the situation inside the hole, he finally understood why Jones would roam the
desert alone. The beastman in the hole was injured to that point, so they could only rely on
a sub-beastman to go out and find something to eat . . . .

If he had not become a fallen beast, Jones definitely wouldn’t have had to suffer such
grievances. Thinking so, Reynolds extended his tongue and licked Jones again.

Jones pursed his brows and eventually opened his eyes.

Seeing Jones waking up, Reynolds moved closer and licked him several times.

Jones, whose face was getting wet from Reynolds’ saliva, wrinkled his brows even more
tightly. He felt a little uncomfortable, and the sunburned area on his face also hurt a bit . . . .
But, looking at Reynolds, he simply couldn’t bear to refuse or push away the big white wolf.
In the end, he just seized the fur on the big white wolf’s chin.

Reynolds immediately shoved his head closer, making it easier for Jones to grip his fur.

The surrounding fallen beasts: We didn't expect that you’re actually this kind of a boss!
Didn’t you usually get mad and violent and not let people touch you?

Anyway, they were really envious of Reynolds . . . .

Bruno extended his paws and seized the mane of his partner, Jesse. As a result, Jesse gave
him a backhanded slap . . . . Bruno lay on his back on the ground and suddenly had an urge
to change partner.

To add insult to injury, Jesse also pushed Bruno away and then took out a lot of medicines
from his space button and put all of them in front of Jones. Their boss' partner seemed to be
a doctor? In this case, he was probably more aware of what remedies he needed, and giving
him medicines could also make him not hold a grudge against Bruno.

The medicines that Jesse took out were all the remedies that the Beastman Empire
prepared for the fallen beasts. These very common medicines were all mass goods, and
many sub-beastmen could not use them . . . . Among them, there was no medicine that came
in useful for Jones, but after Jones observed them, he was still pleasantly surprised—there
were several kinds of medicines that were useful for the seriously injured Edgar!

Realizing this, Jones picked up the medicines in front of him and hurriedly entered the
dugout—he already saw that he had been brought back to the place they had been staying
for a time by Reynolds.

"Awoo!" Reynolds, watching his own sub-beastman go and leave him just like that, yowled
sullenly.

Other fallen beasts who saw Jesse giving medicines to Jones suddenly got an idea.

Giving things? It’s a good idea, ah!

That sub-beastman said that he had a way to restore their beast cores . . . . Should they try
to curry favor with him? Although they were not sure whether this matter was true or not,
but maybe it was true? If it was true, they should certainly curry favor with him so they
would be able to become beastmen again!

Many of these fallen beasts were wearing space buttons when they were exiled to the
Fallen Beast Planet. As for some of them who had no space buttons . . . . Quite a lot of fallen
beasts had died on this planet, and those fallen beasts had left a few things after their death,
including the space buttons. Therefore, the fallen beast troops led by Reynolds could be
said to have a space button each.

Their space buttons contained food, water, and some other stuff. Now they took them out
without the slightest hesitation and began to choose the best stuff inside, planning to give
them as presents for that sub-beastman.

Inside the hole, Jones was feeding Edgar and Ian medicines. He fed Ian a bit of antipyretic
and had Shu Shu give Ian more water to drink. As for Edgar . . . . After he had identified the
medicines for treating internal injuries, he gave a dose of each medicine for Edgar to eat,
but he also upped the doses because Edgar’s body was big.

"Shu Shu, both of them have taken medicine. They’ll be all right once they’ve rested well."
Jones said as he sat on the ground, feeling sore.

“OK!” Shu Shu nodded. After he found out that the water in his hands was already finished,
he climbed out of the hole again. “Do you still have water?”

They had, ah. There was water everywhere now . . . . Shu Shu’s voice had just fallen when he
discovered that there were all kinds of things piled up near the hole entrance. Not only
water, but there were also various kinds of foods and fruits and even flowers.

Seeing so many things, Shu Shu opened his mouth in amazement. Then he looked up and
found that not far away, a group of fallen beasts were sitting neatly and watching him with
bright eyes.

This kind of gaze made Shu Shu feel a little strange as well as a little puzzled.

"These are all presents for you." Reynolds wrote.

Presents for him? Shu Shu was very surprised and pleased. After he adapted to the gazes of
those fallen beasts, he showed a smile right away, "Thank you!"

The eyes of the fallen beasts were brighter. They subconsciously wanted to roar and howl
loudly, but, thinking that it would scare the sub-beastman, a group of ferocious beasts
actually made a series of "whimpers".
"This little sub-beastman is so cute."

"So tender, I really want to touch him!"

"Kara, control yourself. If you insensibly and recklessly go into estrus, we’ll definitely throw
you out. People without self-control can't stay in our ranks."

"That’s right, we certainly mustn’t scare him!"

"Look into what he likes, and we’ll go get a little more."

......

The fallen beasts exchanged ideas one after another. Some of them had already formed a
partnership with their fellow comrades, but when they saw sub-beastmen, they still
couldn't help but want to protect them.

"Jesse, why are you staring at that sub-beastman?!" Bruno, seeing his own partner keep
staring at Shu Shu, was angry. What good was a sub-beastman? Was he as strong as him?

Jesse glanced at his partner and then lay down on the ground and began to lick his own
hair. He only look longer at that sub-beastman because he remembered his own sub-
beastman little brother, that’s all. Bruno, on the other hand, had actually kept a sub-
beastman in his mouth!

Since Reynolds and his men came, the poor, sad life of Shu Shu et al. had instantly changed.

Nowadays, apart from some high-tech products, they had everything they wanted. They did
not have to worry about what to eat and drink, and they also had new clothes to wear . . . .
In fact, they even got some high-tech products.

For example, among those fallen beasts, a certain fallen beast carried a mini solar power
plant, which allowed the hole that Shu Shu had dug out to be connected to electricity. After
getting electricity, although they could not connect to the network, but they could pass the
time with the huge amount of downloaded videos on the tablet.

Shu Shu had to take care of Edgar and also cultivate; he had no time to watch videos. But
Ian, who had finally recovered, and Jones had time to watch them.

These days, the fallen beasts were the ones responsible for their food and drink, so the two
sub-beastmen had nothing to do besides looking after Edgar. Otherwise, how could they
have time to spare?

Of course, the one with most free time was Ian. As for Jones . . . . More often than not, when
he watched a video, he only watched half before being taken away by Reynolds.
The bottom of the dugout was now covered with various kinds of wide leaves collected by
the fallen beasts. They also gave Shu Shu bedding and quilts sent by the Beastman Empire.
These things made Edgar able to lie down very comfortably, which greatly benefited the
healing of Edgar’s wounds. There were also several fallen beasts who were good at digging
holes, and they helped expanding the dugout.

Shu Shu stepped on the soft quilt barefoot while holding a large piece of barbecue. He came
next to Edgar's head and then fed the whole barbecue to Edgar.

With enough medications and not having to worry about food and drink, Edgar recovered
very quickly. It was just that losing the nèidān cultivated in his body turned out to be quite
troublesome—he could not speak anymore.

Fortunately, Shu Shu had long been accustomed to a big snake that could not speak.
Contrary to what one might expect, he did not stay away from Edgar or treat him like a
stranger. Because Edgar was seriously injured, Shu Shu even had to move him around
manually and also feed him food and water, and thus, he was getting less and less scared of
Edgar’s snake form.

"Edgar, when will you get better, ah? It’d be great if you can recover quickly." Shu Shu took
out a fruit and bit a mouthful before stuffing the rest into Edgar's mouth.

Edgar swallowed the whole fruit down into his stomach and rubbed against Shu Shu. He
had already begun to cultivate, but his body had not recovered yet. Most of the time, he
only managed to gather a little spiritual power, and then that small amount of spiritual
power instantly dissipated into all his wounds. So he could only lie down for the time being.

But he believed that he would definitely get better soon.

"Shu Shu! Shu Shu, come here and see what we brought back!" Shu Shu and Edgar were just
leaning on each other and talking when Jones’ voice suddenly came through from outside
the dugout.

Jones used to be very stolid and also had some queen-like demeanor, but after
acknowledging his old relationship with Reynolds, he became more and more lively, and
his person had been brimming with a cheerful and lighthearted atmosphere.

Hearing Jones’ words and realizing that they had undoubtedly brought back something
good from the outside, Shu Shu hurriedly jumped up and walked outside, abandoning
Edgar entirely.

Edgar wriggled and then started cultivating again, a little depressed.

Shu Shu barely made it outside when he saw a clamshell that was much bigger than
himself, and inside this clam shell . . . there were fish that were still leaping and frisking
about! It was not strange for this planet to have fish, but here was the desert! Shu Shu was
totally amazed.

"Reynolds had a few of his men go to the coast to deliver supplies, and these fish are what
they brought back." Jones explained. The fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast Planet were not
only the ones at Reynolds’ side. In fact, besides these fallen beasts led by Reynolds, there
were also many fallen beasts who formed various living communities to live on this planet.

Although the Beastman Empire would send them plenty of food, but those foods were not
enough for all the fallen beasts to eat their fill. Fallen beasts ate a lot after all, not to
mention that their lifespans were also quite long.

When Reynolds arrived on the Fallen Beast Planet, all the fallen beasts of this planet
basically lived near the landing point of the Beastman Empire’s spaceship, relying on the
food delivered by the Beastman Empire every year to make a living. In order to be able to
eat their fill, they fought each other and bullied newcomers. From time to time, violent
fights broke out, to the extent that the fallen beasts often died, and the dead fallen beasts
became food for other fallen beasts.

At that time, the number of fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast Planet was not many, not to
mention that these fallen beasts really took themselves as beasts. It was at this juncture
that Reynolds arrived.

Reynolds came here with several other fallen beasts as well as a lot of supplies. He had once
been a general; in addition to having people prepare many essential things for him, Jones
also prepared a lot of food for him. Because of this, all eyes were on him.

Reynolds smashed down all the fallen beasts who had the idea of beating him and then led
these fallen beasts to go hunting to feed their stomachs to the full. He also led them to find
some suitable places to live, so that they could live a stable life . . . .

Now, all the fallen beasts on this planet were sincerely convinced and ready to concede to
Reynolds, and so the supplies delivered by the Beastman Empire every year were all left to
Reynolds to receive and then distribute to various residential areas.

The fallen beasts in the residential areas who got the supplies would often send some gifts.
These fish were given by them. The two fallen beasts who had delivered the supplies and
received some fish in return walked all the way here while holding the clamshell with their
mouths, which could be said to be very arduous. And now these fish were presented in
front of Shu Shu.

"These are all for you." Reynolds wrote on the ground.

"No need. One’s enough for me." Shu Shu replied at once. He would feel embarrassed if he
always took other people's things, but it was only proper and to be expected if he took what
Edgar gave him.
"You eat. You have children, so you should eat more and drink some fish soup for
supplement." Reynolds wrote again. All the fallen beasts at his side also nodded in unison.

They initially gave Shu Shu things in order to make Shu Shu help them restore their beast
cores, but later they knew that Shu Shu actually had children, which thoroughly changed
their way of thinking.

God knew how long they had not seen any little beastmen, and now this sub-beastman in
front of them was carrying an egg in his arms in addition to another egg in his belly!

Here, they could only die without being able to have any descendants, so they had
completely lost hope. But now, they finally saw new lives.

The mood of these fallen beasts was indescribably complicated. At this moment, they felt
that even if Shu Shu could not help them restore their beast cores, they were still going to
take good care of this sub-beastman!

They all wanted to see the child breaking the shell!

"Shu Shu, you take it, okay? If you feel embarrassed, let them take a look at the egg." Jones
said. He could understand the mood of a group of old bachelors who wanted to see the
child.

These days, Shu Shu had taken the egg out for these fallen beasts to see several times.
These fallen beasts would not poke the egg, so he felt quite reassured.

Taking the egg out of the bag on his waist, Shu Shu offered it in his cupped hand for a group
of beasts to see. It was at this moment that the egg suddenly moved!

A Guide to - 77
Unedited chapter

77. Giving Birth to a Natural Enemy

Shu Shu had seen the videos and photos of Edgar in his egg days that Ian had shown him,
and he was aware that the egg was able to move. However, it had been a while since he had
given birth to the egg, and the egg had never moved before.

Now that the egg in his hands suddenly moved, it actually made Shu Shu have a feeling of
not knowing what to do. His whole hands shook, nearly making the egg roll down from his
hands.

"Be careful!" Jones immediately exclaimed. The surrounding fallen beasts also stared at Shu
Shu, but they did not dare to make a sound, lest their voices were too loud and scared Shu
Shu and made Shu Shu accidentally drop the egg in his hands.

This was currently the only egg in the entire Fallen Beast Planet! If these men had lived
outside, many of them would have already had a whole bunch of children and
grandchildren. Yet now, they had not seen any little beastman or sub-beastman for several
years or maybe several decades . . . .

They were all waiting anxiously for the child in this egg to come out, okay!

Shu Shu did not really drop the egg after all and soon held it steady.

Seeing this scene, everyone simultaneously sighed with relief, and Jones even said, "Shu
Shu, be more careful. The egg can move, which indicates that he can soon break the shell.
During this period, you must be doubly careful." There were not many medical equipment
in this place, and it would be bad if the child was born prematurely!

The fallen beasts, hearing Jones’ words, nodded in succession. At this moment, a huge snake
head drilled out of the hole entrance.

Although Edgar had been staying inside the dugout, but he always paid attention to the
sound of activity outside and naturally heard Jones’ words too.

The egg could move? His child could move? It went without saying that Edgar hurriedly
stretched his head out, trying to take a look at the child without taking consideration of his
wounds at all.

That was the child of him and Shu Shu!

Edgar suddenly appeared, and the fallen beasts outside, except Reynolds, all
subconsciously stepped back.

In some respects, the fallen beasts were even more sensitive than the beastmen. In
addition, Edgar had more or less still been able to keep himself under control in the capital
star, but now his aura was clearly exposed . . . . Reynolds rapped the ground with his tail
resentfully as he stared at Edgar somewhat gloomily—Chris, he was not afraid one bit; as a
result, Chris' son actually made him feel threatened, which was truly upsetting to think
about.

What made his mood even worse was that Chris’ son already had children, while he himself
had never experienced a husband’s life at all . . . . Reynolds moved closer to Jones’ side and
started licking Jones’ face—he could only satisfy his mouth addiction now.
"Are you a wolf or a dog, ah?! Slobbering my whole face all day long." Jones pushed the
wolf's head away. When they had just been reunited, he indulged Reynolds' desire to get
close to him, but now . . . he really couldn’t stand getting his face licked into a pool of saliva
regularly.

"Edgar, you can move?" In the meantime, Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised when he saw
Edgar. Edgar was able to move now, and he would definitely get better and better next.

Edgar nodded, staring at Shu Shu's face without blinking. He very much wanted to imitate
Reynolds and licked Shu Shu’s face, but . . . . Edgar just flicked out his snake tongue, and Shu
Shu already gave him a wide berth. Shu Shu was not afraid of Edgar's body, but he was still
a bit unused to the snake tongue—he had always thought that the snakes were the most
terrible when they flicked their tongues in and out because, more often than not, they
would immediately pounce on the prey after doing this!

However, him avoiding Edgar looked pretty bad, so Shu Shu stroked Edgar's head, "You can
rest assured that I’m already less and less afraid of you. Inevitably, there’ll be one day when
I’ll be completely unafraid of you!"

Edgar: ". . . . . ." We already had two children together; was it really fine for you to be like
this?

But soon, Edgar had no time to continue feeling mixed up over this because the egg in Shu
Shu’s arms moved again.

Lying down beside Shu Shu and watching the egg in Shu Shu’s arms roll around, Edgar
vividly felt that he was about to become a father and have a child.

The child came so suddenly, and a lot of things happened immediately after he came. The
time Edgar spent with him was really not much, but now, seeing him move and smelling his
scent, Edgar nevertheless felt nice and warm.

This was the continuation of his bloodline, his treasure.

Shu Shu, however, had already begun to think of those fish at this time. After placing the
egg at Edgar's side, he tugged at Jones’ arms, "Jones, are we going to cook these fish for our
meal?"

The prey on this planet was said to be quite unpalatable. So these days, what the fallen
beasts gave them to eat was the food delivered by the Beastman Empire for the fallen
beasts. The portion was very generous, but the taste was simply unspeakable.

If it was before, it was already good if Shu Shu could eat his fill, but having tasted all kinds
of gourmet foods in the capital star, he then became more and more greedy.

Jones’ cooking skills were pretty good. He killed the fish with a knife and cut some fat from
the meat sent from the capital star. Using a pot that Reynolds provided, he rendered the fat
and then put the fish in to pan fry them a little. After that, he added in some water to make
it into a fish soup.

The fish soup carried a little fishy smell because of insufficient seasoning, but Shu Shu did
not mind this little detail. Eating was a joy for him, and his appetite was extremely good.
After drinking the fish soup, his whole person was comfortable.

The fallen beasts saw this scene, and their moods also became very good. Afterwards, they
once again went to see Edgar and the egg, who was guarded by Edgar.

After the egg had moved once, he moved more and more. He seemed to like Edgar very
much and had been knocking against Edgar’s body. Edgar did not dare to move randomly;
he was afraid that his own strength was too much and would hurt the egg. So he simply
coiled his own body to make a circle and let the egg roll around inside the circle.

The egg was really so cute; they also wanted their own eggs . . . . The fallen beasts were
green with envy.

Even Bruno, who always disliked sub-beastmen very much, coveted the egg too. If it were
not for Edgar’s aura that made him a little afraid, he would like to steal and play with the
egg for a while.

Noticing the gaze of those fallen beasts, Edgar was extremely proud of himself but also had
an urge to hide the egg. This was his egg. When the egg moved for the first time, these guys
saw it, yet he did not. He simply couldn’t stand it!

It was a pity that regardless of how he felt now, he did not have enough energy left to do
anything else . . . . Forming a circle with his own body to confine the egg in one area and
prevent him from rolling everywhere, Edgar continued to immerse himself in doing
cultivation.

There was abundant spiritual power on this planet, much more than on the Gass Planet,
and Edgar soon gathered a lot of spiritual power. Although he had no way to absorb and
condense it for the time being, but after it entered various parts of his body, it made his
body better and healthier.

At the same time, the lively egg encircled by him also stopped moving and then snuggled up
to his side, slowly absorbing the rich spiritual power that was drawn by him from the
surroundings.

There seemed to be a spiritual power circulating between the snake and the egg.

Five days later.

Edgar often climbed out of the dugout and stayed outside since he had left the dugout five
days ago. Not only that, but he also took responsibility for taking care of the egg. Every day,
he placed the egg at his side and brought him to cultivate together.

After constantly taking care of the egg, Edgar liked him more and more and generally felt
that it was the loveliest egg in the whole world.

"Rowr!" "Aowu!" Today, not far from the dugout, two fallen beasts once again started
fighting. After they became fallen beasts, they often felt that they had too much energy in
their bodies and nowhere to release it. It was at this moment that they would feel like
fighting. Everyone had long kept their calm in the face of this shocking sight, and even Shu
Shu, who could not help but get constantly afraid of such ferocious beasts, had become
accustomed to it.

Ian and Jones were sunburned before, but now they had fully recovered. In fear of getting
sunburned again, Ian put on a big straw hat and was now preparing a meal together with
Jones.

Ian boiled a big pot of meat soup and put a kind of edible vegetable into it before giving it a
stir. Once he saw that the vegetable was cooked, Ian extinguished the fire under the pot,
dished out the soup, and then called Shu Shu to eat. Of course, he did not forget to leave a
big bowl of soup, putting it aside to cool before giving it to Edgar to eat.

The taste of the meat and vegetable soup was not good at all. Shu Shu ate it while also
taking out some snacks and shared them with Jones and Ian. Ian, smiling, accepted his
share and then asked Shu Shu, "Shu Shu, have you made any progress in helping those
fallen beasts restore their beast cores?"

Those fallen beasts were so good to them, and a large part of the reason was because they
hoped Shu Shu could help them restore their beast cores . . . . Ian was now afraid that Shu
Shu could not do it and thus provoked those fallen beasts’ anger.

Even though Reynolds was very friendly to them, but if all the fallen beasts under his
control got angry at the same time, he alone would not be able to keep them off.

"My spiritual power has recovered a bit. Shall I let Reynolds come and give it a try?" Shu
Shu said.

"Alright!" Jones nodded without hesitation. Although the last time Shu Shu taught him
cultivation was unsuccessful, but he still had full confidence in Shu Shu and felt that Shu
Shu would definitely succeed.

Reynolds was quickly called to Shu Shu’s side, and at the same time, other fallen beasts also
knew about it. They had long hoped for Shu Shu to find a way to help them restore their
beast cores, so now they all came up and surrounded Shu Shu, watching him impatiently.

Shu Shu had become accustomed to being watched attentively by so many beasts. After
telling Reynolds to lie face down in front of him, he urged the red bead in his body to move
and then let the red bead guide his spiritual power to flow and circulate inside Reynolds’
body.

Reynolds closed his eyes and sensed that there was a strange yet incomparably comforting
energy flowing in his body. Since being with Jones these days, his whole person was
inevitably a little agitated, but after this energy flowed through him, his agitated state was
fully calmed down. And the internal injuries which he had never noticed existing slowly
healed with the help of this energy.

This kind of feeling was really too cozy. Reynolds was almost completely immersed in it,
but Shu Shu retracted his hands and actually frowned.

At that time, he voluntarily demonstrated once, and Edgar was able to start cultivating right
away, and his cultivation speed was also very, very fast. But Reynolds now . . . . Although
Reynolds’ cultivation speed was faster than his, but it was much slower than Edgar’s.
According to this cultivating speed, Reynolds might need several decades to be able to
cultivate into the jīndān period and changed into a human form.

Could it be that this was the difference between a beast with a mythological animal
bloodline and a beast without a mythological animal bloodline? Because this speed was
really too slow!

It was indeed not easy for an animal that wished to cultivate into a human shape. If he did
not have the red bead, this gold finger, perhaps he would have died halfway through
cultivating or had to cultivate for a millennium to succeed. And these fallen beasts before
his eyes were all without gold fingers.

Even if the spiritual power here was abundant, they might have to cultivate for a few
hundred years to be able to reach the jīndān period.

How should he deal with this?

Shu Shu had a complicated expression across his whole face, but Reynolds was completely
ignorant of it. After circulating the spiritual power in his body a few times according to Shu
Shu's instructions, the spiritual power dispersed into his body and dissipated.

Completely unaware that this was not a good thing, he howled loudly, feeling carefree from
head to foot.

The surrounding fallen beasts also sensed the feeling of excitement in Reynolds’ howl.
Thinking that he had made progress, they immediately started to howl and roar too. For a
moment, this piece of land was thoroughly enveloped by the beasts’ cries that rose and fell
in succession.

As cries of all kinds and sorts were getting louder and louder, a snake tail came to attack
Reynolds.

Reynolds was very experienced; once he saw the snake tail coming, he immediately
snapped at it. But unexpectedly, that snake tail abruptly changed direction when it was
about to hit him. Not only it was not bitten by him, but it also hit back and struck him on the
neck.

The whizzing snake tail carried tremendous force and drove Reynolds to stagger a few
steps. Reynolds was very much not reconciled to it, snarling and trying to pounce on the
snake, but then Jones yelled, "Reynolds, stop!"

Reynolds stopped his action and stared at Edgar resentfully—that’s right, the snake tail
was Edgar's.

Edgar did not go and take care of Reynolds, though. He merely fixed his gaze on the egg that
was encircled by himself.

"The egg cracked!" Jones shouted—there was a crack on the egg surface!

"Isn't it said that after moving, it’ll take at least a month for him to break the shell?"
Reynolds made a few low growls. It had only been five days now!

Every fallen beast basically knew this kind of general knowledge, so when they heard
Reynolds’ words, they all looked at Edgar nervously—it should not be because their voices
had been too loud they shattered the egg, right?

When they first came to the Fallen Beast Planet, why didn't they bring an incubator? Such
an egg was scorched by the sun during the day and was frozen in the evening . . . .

As those fallen beasts distressedly stared at the egg that was encircled by Edgar, the egg
moved again, and the crack got a little bigger.

Everyone felt his heart clenched, and they all quieted down, silently watching the egg.

"He, he is . . ." Shu Shu was very excited. He was not as alarmed as those fallen beasts; after
all, he always knew that his child grew extremely fast. As for shattering and so on—his egg
was very firm and would not shatter from being dropped by ordinary people, and Edgar
would not let others hurt him in any case.

"He’s going to break the shell." Jones said and could not help but sigh ruefully—this child
grew really fast!

How could Shu Shu still care about Reynolds once he learned that his own child was going
to come out? He ran to the egg’s side and gave all his remaining spiritual power to the egg
without the slightest hesitation.
With a cracking sound, the crack on the egg became a little bigger and then got bigger and
bigger. After a while, a small hole appeared.

The child was going to come out! The surrounding fallen beasts all had this thought, and
they were both happy and worried—this child seemed to be born prematurely; was he all
right?

The child was of course all right; even his speed of breaking the shell was incomparably
fast. Not long after, a little snake with a pair of claws poked his head out of the eggshell.

The little snake’s two short claws clutched at the eggshell, and there was a small piece of
eggshell on his head. After poking his head out, he looked in Shu Shu’s direction and flicked
his snake tongue out . . . .

Shu Shu subconsciously froze.

He, a hamster, gave birth to a snake!

He gave birth to his natural enemy!

A Guide to - 78
Unedited chapter

78. A Method to Change Shape

The little snake slowly climbed out of the eggshell; the eggshell swayed and then
overturned. He tumbled over before Shu Shu and then flicked his snake tongue out in Shu
Shu’s direction again.

Shu Shu had a feeling of wanting to cry yet having no tears.

As an old hamster who had lived for a few hundred years, he always wanted children. But,
what he wanted were soft, warm little hamsters and absolutely not icy cold snakes.

Moreover, his newborn son was already as thick as a beastman’s thumb. With this size, he
now could already swallow Shu Shu’s original form in one gulp!

The little snake was not able to talk and just crawled toward Shu Shu. Shu Shu, watching
the snake, suddenly recalled the time when he was on earth and a certain owner of his had
read all kinds of educational books.
That female owner of his had a child, and she paid attention to parenting articles all day
long. In the end, he also read them. Basically, all parenting required the parents to love
their children and not to ignore them.

Even if this was a snake, it was also his own child. If he ignored him, he would surely feel
deeply hurt!

If the child felt deeply hurt, he would have a psychological shadow. And if he had a
psychological shadow, he might have problems . . . .

Shu Shu gritted his teeth and extended his hand toward the little snake. At the same time,
he mentally brainwashed himself, "This isn’t a snake. This isn’t a snake. This isn’t a snake
but a noble mythological animal with dragon bloodline who’s incomparably powerful and
can call the wind and summon the rain and definitely don’t eat hamsters!"

Thinking so, Shu Shu's expression finally became a little natural, and he showed a smile to
the little snake.

The little snake was completely unaware of the mixed up feelings about him in Shu Shu’s
heart. He felt very familiar with Shu Shu, and when he saw Shu Shu extending a hand, he
coiled around Shu Shu’s hand and clambered up along Shu Shu’s arm.

The slippery snake scales felt so terrible coming across Shu Shu’s skin. He felt like he had to
restrain himself from having goose bumps and flinging the snake away. Still, this was his
own child! Shu Shu endured.

Eyes closed, Shu Shu also got a sniff of the little snake’s scent and kiss him on the head. As a
result, he had just finished this action and was at once scared stiff by the feel of a snake
tongue touching his nose.

Fortunately, he did not need to stay stiff for too long because the little snake was quickly
swept away by Edgar’s tail.

The child in his hands was suddenly carried away. Shu Shu promptly opened his eyes and
saw Edgar’s tail sweep the little snake up, and at this moment, the little snake had already
coiled his own body around Edgar’s tail. Shu Shu breathed a sigh of relief and yet was still a
bit uneasy, "Edgar, be careful! Don't hurt the child!" Edgar’s strength was so big; it was
unknown whether the newborn little snake would get hurt by him or not.

This was a beastman, not a sub-beastman baby. What were you worried about?! Shu Shu
was still afraid of him, but he actually went and kissed this child’s snake form. It was simply
unbearable! Edgar’s heart was gloomy, and his tail loosened, not coiling around his own
child. The little snake was unconcerned though. He crawled along Edgar's body and went to
Edgar's head—he was also very familiar with Edgar’s scent and knew that this too was one
of his closest people.
Edgar had been very indulgent toward the egg, but now that it was a little beastman . . . . He,
automatically, was going to use his tail to pull the little snake down from his body—only his
own sub-beastman or his own little sub-beastman child was allowed to ride roughshod
over his body; others had better forget about it.

"That’s it! Edgar, you must accompany him well and hug him often." Shu Shu stated when
Edgar was going to throw the child away.

Edgar's tail stiffened in midair while Shu Shu spoke again, "You must make the child feel
that their parents love him, that parents will never harm their children and must care
about and cherish their children . . . ." He talked and talked, spitting out all the theories he
had read in unceasing torrent.

When the child just came out, it was the best time to make him feel safe and content. Shu
Shu was a little afraid that he would not be able to take care of the child and let the child
down, so Edgar definitely had to treat the child better!

What Shu Shu said should be the ways to take care of a sub-beastman baby, right? Edgar
felt a bit strange, but since it was his sub-beastman’s say-so, he naturally couldn't refute.

Moreover, it was better to let the little snake stick to himself than to let the little snake stick
to his own sub-beastman.

Edgar put up with the little snake, letting him climb onto his head, and then he stared at
Shu Shu while carrying the little snake on his head . . . .

Being stared at by two predators should make people feel very scared, yet being stared like
this by a big snake and a little snake in front of him seemed to make him feel that it was a
little cute?

Shu Shu, looking at these two snakes, suddenly had an urge to take pictures.

The fallen beasts also began to communicate with each other using the beast language.

"What a cute little snake. He looks exactly the same as his father. If I have a child, he must
look like me too. At that time, I’ll carry him on the top of my head and take him to go
playing."

"I don't want a little beastman; I want a sub-beastman baby. Soft sub-beastman’s the
cutest."

"I don't want to have children. You who have children, give them to me to play with!"

"Get lost! As if I’ll give you!

"I already have four children before I came here . . . . I miss them very much.”

......

The fallen beasts’ chats were in full swing. Bruno saw Jesse staring at the little snake and
immediately felt unsatisfied somewhat. “What’re you thinking foolishly? Don't forget that
we’re just beasts now!”

All the fallen beasts instantly quietened down, and at the same time, there were some fallen
beasts who turned toward Reynolds—Shu Shu previously had called Reynolds over and
said that he was going to help him restore the beast core; how was Reynolds now?

"I feel great." Reynolds said. The spiritual power in his body had already disappeared, but
his internal injuries were much better, and he also felt that he was much younger.

This sub-beastman's natural ability and skill should be healing? Maybe he really had a way
to cure them, allowing them to have the beast cores again . . . . Thinking so, Reynolds turned
toward Shu Shu excitedly.

Shu Shu had put all his thoughts on the newborn little snake before. Now, after Reynolds’
gaze fell on him, he finally remembered that he still had unfinished business—he did not
even have any rough idea about how to help Reynolds restore his beast core!

If he told Reynolds that his beast core would take several decades to recover, he did not
know whether Reynolds would go crazy or not . . . . You had to know that although Jones
still looked young now, but after a few more decades, he would certainly be real old!

Shu Shu’s mood immediately plummeted, and because his face could not conceal anything,
others saw it at a glance. Upon seeing this, Reynolds’ heart suddenly gave a “thud”. . . . Could
it be that this treatment was still unstable?

If, from the beginning, Reynolds had not known about restoring the beast core, he would
not have had any notion about it. But now he already had some hope, and if this hope did
not exist . . . . Reynolds' heart was in his mouth as he wrote on the ground, “What's going
on? Has something happened?"

"Nothing. It’s just that it’ll take a very, very long time to restore your beast core." Shu Shu
said.

“How long will it take?” Reynolds wrote again.

"It may take several decades." Shu Shu honestly answered, looking at Reynolds
apologetically. He was full of regret as well as guilt now. He regretted speaking about this
matter when they had just met, and he felt guilty for being unable to bring it to completion .
...
Several decades? Reynolds immediately stiffened. He had been waiting for thirty years. If
he had to wait for several more decades, he would be really old, wouldn’t he?

The surrounding fallen beasts also became restless. They had to wait for several decades?
Their life spans as fallen beasts were shorter than the beastmen’s. After becoming fallen
beasts, there were not many of them who could live for thirty years like Reynolds!

“Is there any other way?” Reynolds wrote on the ground.

Shu Shu did not know, so he could only ask the red bead, looking for answers from inside
the red bead, so to speak.

There was a very large amount of knowledge involving all aspects of cultivation inside this
red bead. Shu Shu looked for a while and found a few methods to make the daemon beasts
reach the jīndān period by force.

Such as devouring the nèidān of other daemon beasts or the dān medicine to advance in
rank. There were also a variety of back door methods, for example, one kind of method was
the collection of beast servants, which could make the beasts change shape in advance.

These kinds of methods basically had shortcomings or simply unusable—let’s say

swallowing the dān medicine, where could they get the dān medicine, ah?

Shu Shu looked high and low and finally decided that the collection of beast servants
method was usable. A powerful cultivator could insert his own cultivation into the beasts
and make the beasts change shape. If the cultivator himself was not powerful enough, he
could also combine his cultivation with some treasures of heaven and earth and then make
the beasts change shape.

And, speaking of the treasures of heaven and earth, anything with dragon bloodline, like
every part of the jiāolóng’s body, could be called the treasures of heaven and earth!

Shu Shu glanced aside at the big snake and the little snake.

Of course, this kind of method also had some flaws.

The beast servants’ transformations were hastened by force, so their strength simply
couldn’t compare with the strength of those who had cultivated into the jīndān period. At
the same time, they also could not have the lifespan of the typical jīndān period cultivator.

Under such circumstances, unless someone was willing to feed them all kinds of elixirs to
make them reach the yuányīng period in a short few hundred years, they would die early.

The beast servant was merely a way thought up by some people who wanted to give
themselves servants. For those beasts who had opened their spiritual wisdom and wished
to cultivate, this method was in fact a path with absolutely no return to their immortal
cultivation.

"I thought of a method, but this method has shortcomings." Shu Shu said.

"What are the shortcomings?" Jones promptly asked.

"The life span will become shorter." Shu Shu somewhat had a guilty conscience.

“How short will it become?” Jones asked again.

"Like Reynolds, it’s estimated that he can only live for a hundred years afterwards." Shu
Shu replied. If it was the typical jīndān period cultivators, they could live for a very, very
long time.

"One hundred years of life span is called short? This guy may not be able to live for another
hundred years in the first place." Jones couldn't help but say.

“Eh?” Shu Shu thought carefully and realized that it was indeed the case.

These fallen beasts originally weren’t anything like the conventional jīndān period
daemons, and they did not have to become jīndān period daemons in the future either. It
was fine as long as they could become humans!

As for using the beast servant "magic transformation" method to make these people
become humans, wouldn’t it be alright as long as he did not tell them that this was a
method some people did to give themselves servants?

"Is this method really useful?" Reynolds wrote on the ground. He already began to slowly
age now, and he had to say that for him, still being able to live for another hundred years
was a good thing instead of something bad!

"You can try." Shu Shu said.

Reynolds gave a bark, and his wolf claws scratched out a few words on the ground, "I’ll give
it a try. Go ahead and do it!" If he could not turn into a human, he might as well regard it as
dying. What was being an experiment?

Shu Shu’s heart loosened up, and he turned his head to look at the two “treasures of heaven
and earth” that he now possessed. Then he saw that the little snake had climbed down from
Edgar’s head and was crunching the eggshell.

The eggshell was very, very hard, but he was munching on it in an extremely effortless way
and had already eaten up half of the eggshell.

"Hold on, don't eat it!" Shu Shu shouted. He stepped forward to grab the remaining half of
the little snake's eggshell and then asked Ian, "Mother, where are the scales that fell off of
Edgar after he’s injured?"

Although Edgar and his child were the treasures of heaven and earth, but he was reluctant
to make them cut their flesh and bleed themselves. Therefore, just use the eggshell and the
shed scales!

Seeing the little snake still staring at the eggshell impatiently, Shu Shu picked him up and
put him beside Edgar. "Cultivate well, and you’ll find that this eggshell is nothing."
Beastmen generally would not eat their eggshells. The little snake would eat his eggshell
because it contained spiritual power, but this spiritual power was actually not much.
Rather than eating the eggshell, the little snake was better off staying beside Edgar and
cultivate well.

"What are you going to do with the scales?" Ian was rather puzzled, but he swiftly took the
scales out. Chris had once used his shed scales to make jewelry for him. He too did not
throw Edgar's scales away because he thought of using them to make something for Shu
Shu after they were back at the capital star.

"I have use of them." Shu Shu said. He was going to feed them to Reynolds.

But, having to feed them to Reynolds . . . . Thinking about it, Shu Shu’s heart suddenly felt a
little uncomfortable. Edgar was his, and now that he had to feed Edgar’s scales to others, he
was really unwilling to do it.

Putting both the scales and the eggshell away, Shu Shu said to Reynolds, "Wait for
tomorrow. I’ll give you another try."

Why did the trial have to wait until tomorrow? Reynolds glanced curiously at the scales in
Shu Shu's hand. It was unlikely that the sub-beastman would feed him this thing, right? He
had certainly never heard of someone who could restore the beast core by eating other
beastmen’s scales.

Shu Shu obviously didn’t know Reynolds' thoughts. After he got the course of action, he
went into the dugout to study.

Edgar was a mythological animal, and he had also been struck by lightning so many times.
Although he currently had no nèidān, but his body was still a treasure, and so were his
scales. If an ordinary beast could eat this treasure, it was naturally possible that his
cultivation rank would advance greatly. The scales were absolutely enough as auxiliary
materials used to make the beast servant, but his spiritual power might actually be
insufficient.

Forget about it! Try it first and talk again later! Shu Shu began to cultivate.
A Guide to - 79
Unedited chapter

79. Reynolds Turns Into a Human

When Shu Shu crashed onto this planet, he suffered internal injuries to the extent that it
made the child in his belly not stable. However, after going through so many days of self-
cultivation, he was already fully recovered now, and the child in his belly was also quiet.
The child had been growing relatively slowly, so Shu Shu's belly had not protruded until
now.

The child was fine, and Edgar also woke up and was already able to cultivate himself. Shu
Shu’s life had been very comfortable in the past few days. He had consumed a lot of
spiritual power in his body in order to help Reynolds cultivate, but after he cultivated one
time, the depleted spiritual power was quickly restored.

After that, Shu Shu began to deal with Edgar's scales and the child's eggshell.

The scales were too hard, and Shu Shu was simply unable to crumble them. The eggshell, on
the contrary . . . . Shu Shu eventually used Edgar's scales to crumble the little snake's
eggshell.

Seeing Shu Shu busying himself with the eggshell, Edgar, who had just coaxed the child to
sleep, came over and used his tail to write a few words next to Shu Shu, "What’re you
doing?"

"I want to get some eggshell powder for Reynolds to eat." Shu Shu replied. Recalling that
Edgar was much smarter than himself, he moved closer to Edgar's side and told Edgar all
his plans. Even the beast servant method was explained clearly.

Edgar previously thought that Shu Shu was going to help those fallen beasts by teaching
them to cultivate. He did not expect that there was actually this kind of method as well . . . .
He had to admit that he felt this method was more applicable for the current circumstances.

Changing from fallen beasts into humans by means of cultivation would make the lifespan
of these beastmen become extraordinary long and also make them become very strong.
And if these facts were known by other beastmen, many beastmen who originally had no
problem with their beast cores might take the initiative to destroy their own beast cores
and then went to cultivate. This was absolutely not a good thing for the Beastman Empire
because the society might become unstable if there were many cultivating beastmen.

By comparison, the method Shu Shu had told him just now was actually better, and it was
also easier to explain to the public. In addition, it would not make the beastmen with intact
beasts cores envy these fallen beasts.

"This method is pretty good. We can study it together." Edgar wrote again.

Shu Shu was just hoping for Edgar to say so. After seeing Edgar’s reply, he beamed from ear
to ear and immediately gave Edgar a detailed explanation. After he finished speaking, he
stared at Edgar impatiently, waiting for Edgar to work out a solution.

Edgar, seeing Shu Shu’s appearance, somewhat wanted to smile. But he was a snake now
and simply unable to show a smiling expression. Tail moving, he once again scratched out
some words on the ground, "You go handle the eggshell powder that we’ll use first. I’ll help
you think about what to do tomorrow."

"Alright!" Shu Shu smiled and nodded.

"There’s one more thing you must also think about. Our child doesn't have a name yet."
After Edgar wrote down such a sentence, his tail stopped moving.

Shu Shu only remembered this matter after Edgar had reminded him. Yeah, his child still
had no name!

Humankind was troublesome; everyone had to have a name. How could he come up with a
name for the little snake in just a short time?

Hao Ran? Hao Xuan? Zi Xuan? Yu Xuan? Zi Rui? Zi Mo?

Although these were common names on the earth, but they were unique in the Beastman
Empire, and their meanings were also good . . . . However, the language here was different
from that on the earth, so these names were inconvenient to call. If he had to think up a
name for the little snake in accordance with the language here . . . .

Shu Shu was caught unprepared somewhat.

Looking at the little snake, he really had an urge to call him "Ai Shu” (love the mouse) so
that to remind him to love and protect hamsters at all times.

Frowning, Shu Shu mulled over the little snake’s name with mixed feelings. The little snake
who had fallen asleep was sleeping deeply but then turned into a baby all of a sudden.

The forms of newborn beastman children were very unstable. Sometimes they were in
their beast forms, and sometimes they would turn into human baby appearances . . . . Shu
Shu was a little afraid of the child's beast form, but he was not a bit afraid of his baby form
and even lost his heart when he saw this form.

With the round little cheeks, the meaty little hands, and the fair soft feet, the baby was
really very cute! Shu Shu could not take care of anything else anymore. He went up and
held the child in his arms—this child actually slept on a bed of weeds just like that, which
was really too pitiful; he had to take good care of him!

The child had climbed up and down Edgar’s body until he was worn out, and now he was
sleeping soundly. When he was picked up by Shu Shu, he did not even wake up; instead, he
nuzzled up to Shu Shu with his little head . . . . Shu Shu touched his face with his fingers. He
first kissed him on his forehead and then on both his cheeks, one by one, and finally on his
tiny mouth, and he suddenly felt that his child was truly the cutest child in the world.

Shu Shu had a feeling of being perfectly contented as he very carefully held the child in his
arms. Unfortunately, the child in his hand turned into a snake again after he had just held
him for a while.

Shu Shu once again froze. Edgar glanced at Shu Shu and kindly swept up the snake in Shu
Shu’s arms with his tail and placed him back on top of a piled-up grass on the side.

Shu Shu felt a little melancholy. He actually liked Edgar as well as the child very much. It
was just that the instinct of hundreds of years always made him cannot help but feel uneasy
. . . . Having such a thought, Shu Shu felt all the more guilty toward the child.

He found a soft bed quilt and a soft bath towel from among the stuff that those fallen beast
gave him. He used the quilt to make a nest and had Edgar put the child into it. After that, he
folded the bath towel a few times and then sewed it into a bag with needle and thread.

Shu Shu originally stole these needle and thread from a certain owner of his. After stealing
them, he stuck the needle into a twig used for grinding his teeth, wound the thread around
it, and then hid it inside his food pouch.

At that time, he hid a needle because he thought of using it as a weapon. He did not expect
that he ultimately used it to sew things instead of taking it to be a weapon.

Having sewn a bag along with the strap, Shu Shu then hung the bag on his neck and turned
toward Edgar, "What do you think of this bag? Just put the child into it, and he won’t be able
to run all over the place!" The important thing was that the snake scales would not come
across his body, and he also wouldn’t be too afraid.

The child was a beastman; how come he needed to be pampered so? Edgar was unsatisfied
somehow, but in the end, he nevertheless wrote, "Hang it on my neck."

"Which is your neck? Where are you going to hang it?" Although Edgar had clawed feet
now, but they were in the middle of his body. The bag would slide onto Edgar's belly once
he hung it up . . . .

How can I have no neck? My neck is clearly very long! Edgar showed his own neck to Shu Shu
and then lay down in a depressed mood.
The next day, the little snake was put into that bath towel bag, and then this bag was bitten
by Edgar in one corner and taken along wherever he went.

Shu Shu still hadn’t selected a suitable name for the child, but the child got a pet name,
which was Xiao Bao (little jewel/treasure). Xiao Bao was a newborn; although he could
already eat a lot of food as a beastman, but he generally spent a large part of the day
sleeping. Since being bundled up into the bag and taken along everywhere by Edgar, he
even slept inside the bag in the nighttime.

The fallen beasts who saw this scene were somewhat baffled. This was a little beastman,
right? Why was he still babied like this? When they were children, their fathers certainly
never treated them this well. When they were a little bit bigger, they would be thrown out
by their beastman fathers because like polarities repelled each other.

Of course, the treatment for sub-beastman children was entirely different. Their fathers
usually saw, heard, and obeyed their darling sub-beastmen, and they absolutely wouldn’t
drive out the sub-beastman babies even at night.

As for why they wanted to drive the babies out at night . . . . Wasn’t this in order to
regenerate a sub-beastman baby?

Edgar strolled everywhere while carrying the little snake, but Shu Shu was already all set to
feed Reynolds the prepared eggshell powder.

With regards to making Reynolds become a beast servant, he was still not one hundred
percent sure. But, everything should be tried, shouldn’t it? Shu Shu quickly called Reynolds
to his side.

"Have you found a method?" Reynolds' handwriting was extremely illegible.

"Yes!" Shu Shu nodded. "It may not necessarily succeed. You try it first." He and Edgar had
discussed it several times last night, and now they already got a plan.

"Great! I’ll work hard." Reynolds nodded as he wrote.

"Edgar!" Shu Shu shouted.

Hearing Shu Shu’s voice, Edgar quickly came to Shu Shu’s side. Then he uncoiled his body
and encircled Shu Shu and Reynolds. After the two men were circled, he did not do much
besides closing his eyes and starting to cultivate.

Compared with Shu Shu, Edgar was simply a spiritual power absorbing machine. As soon as
he started cultivating, all the spiritual power far and near rushed to his side, which lifted
the spirits of Shu Shu and Reynolds, who were circled by him, and made them feel very
comfortable.
Even the little snake inside the bag held by Edgar’s mouth opened his eyes and then, tail
swinging, subconsciously began to absorb the spiritual power around him.

Edgar, who drew in spiritual power but did not absorb it, could practically be regarded as a
spiritual power gathering tool, ah! Shu Shu sighed and took out some white powder for
Reynolds, "Go on and eat it."

Reynolds was utterly unable to tell what this white powder was, but he still swallowed it
down without the slightest hesitation. He had just swallowed it down, and Shu Shu already
gave his head a pat. "Think of how you want to become a human!" After saying this, Shu Shu
also guided his own spiritual power to flow through Reynolds' body.

After Reynolds gulped down the white powder, he felt his stomach burning hot, as if
something was going to break out of his body. And he soon knew what that thing was. It
was a ball of energy.

This energy seemed to be able to transform his body, yet what he was pursuing stubbornly
here was not to transform his body but to become a human.

For a time, Reynolds’ mind had no other thoughts except for becoming a human. As that
ball of spiritual power flew hither and thither in his body, it actually made various changes
to take place in his muscles and bones.

Reynolds felt a bit strange. Right then, Shu Shu’s spiritual power also entered his body.

In the following time, Reynolds was somewhat muddle-headed, and only one thought was
exceptionally strong—he wanted to become a human, and he had to become a human!

The energy in Reynolds' body was very abundant at first, but then it gradually became less.
Shu Shu felt that his plan was most likely about to fail right away. But unexpectedly, this
thought had just flashed through his mind, and Reynolds’ body in front of him suddenly
shone with a layer of faint light.

The energy that disappeared within Reynolds’ body formed a tiny bead inside Reynolds'
body. The bead was different from the beast core, and nor was it the same as nèidān, but it
contained energy.

The big white wolf lying prone on the sandy ground suddenly became a human.

"It’s actually successful?" Shu Shu looked at Reynolds in amazement. It was his first
attempt, and he did not dare to overdraw his spiritual power because there was a child in
his belly. He originally thought that he would surely fail. He had not expected that he
actually succeeded in the end.

He did not know why he could succeed . . . . Could it be because Reynolds used to change
into a human form routinely and with ease?
Shu Shu was curious and stared at Reynolds with eyes opened wide. As a result, he had not
yet seen Reynolds’ appearance clearly, and a snake tail suddenly stopped before his eyes
and blocked his line of sight.

"Ah!" Shu Shu unconsciously screamed. After realizing that it was of course Edgar's tail, he
felt endlessly guilty—he was really so useless; he actually got scared by Edgar again; Edgar
would definitely feel deeply hurt.

Edgar also knew that he had probably scared Shu Shu, but he did not regret it at all. Using
his tail to roll Shu Shu up, he ran at lightning speed and took Shu Shu far away—that guy
Reynolds was stark naked; he simply couldn’t let Shu Shu see!

"Reynolds!" Shu Shu was taken away, but Jones immediately rushed toward Reynolds.

The fallen beasts were collectively stunned after seeing Reynolds’ huge change into a living
person. They sobered up a bit when they heard Jones’ voice, but soon they were
dumbfounded again.

Reynolds had turned into a human. That sub-beastman really found a method to make
them turn into humans!

They . . . had a chance to live a normal life!

After being sluggish for a good while, a tiger roared loudly and abruptly ran away. After
that, various kinds of fallen beasts all ran away.

"What’s up with them?" Shu Shu was rather puzzled.

"They’re probably too happy and too excited, so they want to go out of the way to vent their
feelings." Ian said. At that time, when Chris knew that he had a child, he was also like this.
He abruptly ran away and only returned after he had fought several people.

Those people ran away, but Reynolds did not. Rather, he threw Jones down and licked
Jones' face incessantly. It did not matter if he licked Jones when he was just a wolf. Now
that he had become a man, and a naked man at that, it seemed to be a little improper for
him to do such a thing.

Jones held Reynolds and was excited beyond words. He wished he could hold Reynolds
forever. However, after they hugged for a while, he felt that there was something a bit
wrong.

That very hard thing bumping his own thigh was something that was impossible for Jones,
a doctor, to not know. He leaned his head to one side and saw Ian nearby laughing while
looking at him . . . .
Pushing the naked Reynolds away, Jones blushed, "Lecher!"

"That’s right, I’m a lecher." Covering his important bits, Reynolds admitted with a smile.

TL's note:
Because I've recently lost my mood to translate and because I've been feeling unwell too, I
decided to take a long break from translating. I don't want to force myself to translate
because this isn't really my (paid) job.

I'll see you again on October 2nd, 2019.

A Guide to - 80
Thank you for all your comments, appreciations, and well wishes, guys! （*＾3＾）/～♡
Updates will resume as usual every Wednesday.

Unedited chapter

80. Had a Nightmare

Reynolds had not changed into a human form for a long, long time, and now his movements
were very stiff, and his speaking voice also sounded weird.

But he still couldn’t wait to talk and move. He opened his mouth to speak but kept ending
up grinning ear to ear.

Of course, the first thing he had to do now was to put on some clothes . . . . There were still
other sub-beastmen besides Jones here. Edgar was guarding Shu Shu, not letting Shu Shu
see him and giving him a cold glare at the same time. If it was not because he was
unclothed, he would probably come over and fight Edgar.

Reynolds' space button carried clothes he had put aside thirty years ago. For the fallen
beasts, clothes were completely unimportant, yet Reynolds himself did not know why he
had kept those clothes at that time.
The quality of the clothes was very good. Even after thirty years, the clothes were not the
worse for wear. Taking out a set of clothes, Reynolds began to clothe himself with
difficulties.

His dressing speed was very slow, and his movements looked particularly awkward. He
probably couldn’t even compare with a four or five years old child, but his mood was very,
very good, and the smile on his face was more brilliant than ever.

Seeing Reynolds like this, Jones could not help but start laughing. He laughed and laughed,
and then he suddenly burst into tears.

"Don't cry. You should be happy." Reynolds said. His voice was very loud, a little like a bark.
It was obvious that he still had no good control over his voice.

"This is me being happy!" Jones gave Reynolds a quick glare. This was him crying from
happiness.

Reynolds started to smile again. Seeing Jones still staring at himself, he asked a little
nervously, "What do I look like now? It’s uglier than before, right?"

If Reynolds had fussed about his looks before, Jones would have definitely said that he was
narcissistic without the slightest hesitation. But now, looking at Reynolds, Jones actually
swallowed back the words attacking Reynolds. "You look very handsome." Reynolds
looked basically the same as before and only seemed more seasoned after many
vicissitudes.

"Really?" Reynolds was actually stunned. "Could it be that my looks have changed? You . . .
did you dislike my previous appearance?"

Jones slapped Reynolds on the head, "Get dressed!"

When Reynolds and Jones were having an exchange, on the other side, Shu Shu and Edgar
were also having an exchange.

“What did you feel when you succeeded?” Edgar wrote down a sentence on the ground,
questioning Shu Shu.

Eating the eggshell and inputting spiritual power to Reynolds were all things that were not
harmful to Reynolds. Therefore, although they were not sure of the outcome before, Edgar
still let Shu Shu go and try it, but he did not expect Shu Shu to actually succeed at his first
attempt.

Since it had succeeded once, there would be a second time and a third time. Of course, the
most important thing now was to find out how successful it was in the end.
"I didn’t feel anything." Shu Shu looked at Edgar somewhat blankly. He did not know how
he had succeeded . . . . It seemed like he inputted his entire spiritual power into Reynolds’
body, and then Reynolds himself used that energy to produce a beast core?

Shu Shu told everything that had transpired with stupefaction across his whole face.

Making a fallen beast become a beastman again was actually so simple? No, this in fact
couldn’t be regarded as simple. After all, this spiritual power stuff, don’t say absorbing it,
they had never even sensed it before. Moreover, the entire spiritual power in Shu Shu’s
body was by no means a small amount . . . .

"Edgar, I’m really awesome, aren’t I?” Shu Shu smugly stated and then tore open a packet of
dried meat taken from the side and ate it. After Reynolds turned into a human, Shu Shu’s
initial feeling of guilt disappeared right away. Now he was in a very good mood and would
no longer feel embarrassed to eat the food brought by Reynolds for them.

Edgar nodded. From inside the bag made of bath towel held in Edgar’s mouth, the little
snake poked his head out and also nodded. Their gestures were exactly the same.

Shu Shu inexplicably thought that it was a little adorable, and then he saw the little snake's
head suddenly turn into a baby's head and still nodding, too.

So cute! Shu Shu, seeing the little baby nodding, immediately stepped forward and hugged
the child, "Xiao Bao, come, hug Mother!"

Xiao Bao rubbed against Shu Shu and nested in Shu Shu’s arms, looking perfectly contented.

Edgar felt rather upset seeing this scene and really wanted to take the child back to his side.
However, thinking that Shu Shu would be unhappy, he restrained himself and merely
encircled Shu Shu and the child.

Shu Shu, who was encircled by a snake, glanced at Edgar a little uneasily and then spoke to
the child, "Xiao Bao, let me tell you, when you look like Mother, you’re with Mother, and
when you look like Father, you’re with Father. Do you understand? There can be no
objections."

The little baby looked at Shu Shu blankly.

Shu Shu, seeing this confused look, recalled that this child had not cried or made a fuss after
coming out of the egg. He was simply saddened by this and felt that his child was really the
cleverest child in the world, incomparable to anyone.

For a time, Shu Shu forgot about Reynolds. Only when Reynolds, who had put on clothes,
walked up unsteadily to him while being supported by Jones and thanked him did he
remember this man and reply, “It’s nothing. This little thing’s what I should do.”
“I should thank you too. If you have something later, don’t hesitate to find me. As long as I
can get it done, I definitely won’t refuse.” Reynolds solemnly declared.

"I’m also the same." Jones chimed in.

"Oh . . . I still want to eat fish." Shu Shu gave it a try.

"I’ll have my men catch some fish right away!" Reynolds stated without the slightest
hesitation, his gaze involuntarily fell on the child in Shu Shu’s arms.

Before, when the child was a little snake, he did not think that the child was cute, but now
that the little snake had become a baby . . . . Reynolds subconsciously turned his head and
looked at Jones.

"What are you thinking?" Jones gave Reynolds a quick glare, but his face was a bit red.

Reynolds directly spat out his beast bead, "I’ve long wanted to give it to you. Do you still
want it now?"

"Don’t you know that you must wash it first before giving it to me? It's all saliva." Jones
gave Reynolds another glare and then took Reynolds' beast bead and swallowed it.

Reynolds stared at Jones for a moment and abruptly turned into a white wolf. He howled
loudly and ran away at lightning speed, leaving Jones to stare speechlessly at the torn
clothes on the ground, which was caused by the sudden transformation.

Was there a beastman like this? Running away instead of accompanying the sub-beastman
after the successful marriage proposal?

"He should be too happy . . ." Ian commented, but he was just as speechless as Jones.
Reynolds was really too unreliable. No wonder he had never caught Jones in those days
even though he had known Jones early.

Reynolds was indeed very happy. As long as he recalled that he could actually turned into a
human, and that Jones had also eaten his beast bead and might be able to have his child
soon, he could not help but want to find a place to jump around.

Running out like the wind, Reynolds had not run for long before he met his subordinates.

"Rowr!" His two subordinates looked at Reynolds in surprise: "Why did you also come? You
aren’t . . ."

Reynolds was just thinking of looking for someone to show off. It was no good thing to
show off in front of Shu Shu and others, but it was different now . . . . Reynolds swiftly
turned into a man. He stood up in a stiff posture, walked back and forth a few steps, and
then said, "How was it? I’m handsome, right?"
Stark naked was handsome? Moreover, this walking posture was simply the same as a child
who just started walking . . . . Watching the humanoid Reynolds, the two subordinates were
green with envy. They glanced at each other and suddenly charged into Reynolds together
—a boss like this really made them want to violently beat him up!

Not far away, a leopard watched this scene. He was also very envious of Reynolds, but he
did not join the ranks of those who ganged up and beat Reynolds. Rather, he began to run
back.

The leopard ran all the way until he arrived in front of Shu Shu. He opened his space button
and unexpectedly took out various baby stuff. Not to mention the small clothes and the
small quilts, there was still a small cradle.

"So many things!" Shu Shu exclaimed, pleasantly surprised. In fact, he had prepared even
more things in the imperial palace, but those were currently unavailable . . . . Hence, these
stuff that had been out of date for several years already made him very satisfied.

The leopard put everything in front of Shu Shu and then began to write down his own
experience on the sandy ground using his claws. He wrote a lot and fast, too. It did not take
long for him to explain his situation clearly.

This leopard was just a very ordinary beastman before. There was nothing exceptional
about him, and he was also not powerful at all. Meanwhile, he already had his own sub-
beastman as well as two children.

Unfortunately, when he went out to play with his partner and children, he unexpectedly
encountered a very serious car accident. The car accident seemed to be due to human
error. Several involved cars also caused an explosion, which affected his small family car
that was only passing by.

In order to protect his sub-beastman and children, he turned into his beast form. After he
protected them safely, he fainted . . . . His sub-beastman and children survived, but his beast
core was gone. Having become a fallen beast, he was sent here.

Until today, he had not seen his children for a full five years.

When the leopard mentioned his own children, his eyes were moist. Shu Shu had some pity
for him and at once said, "I’ll definitely make you turn into a human form as soon as
possible. When our search and rescue people come, you can go with us. "

“Thank you, thank you." The leopard repeatedly wrote.

"You’re welcome. Let me take a look at your situation first." Shu Shu said. He had only
recovered a little bit of spiritual power; it was out of the question if he wanted to re-
attempt turning the leopard into a human, but checking the leopard’s situation was no
problem.

Shu Shu, holding the child, used his spiritual power to inspect the leopard’s body and found
out that this leopard’s aptitude was incomparable with Reynolds’. If the leopard was really
going to cultivate, it was estimated that he had to cultivate for more than one hundred
years to turn into a human. Fortunately, Shu Shu thought of another method to help them.

After the inspection, Shu Shu called the leopard to sit beside Edgar, "You sit here. In this
way, you can get a little benefit when Edgar cultivates, and when I help you tomorrow, I’ll
also be able to do it a little more smoothly. "

They could help him tomorrow? The leopard was so excited that he nodded again and
again. After that, in spite of Edgar's cold gaze, he sat beside Edgar—in order to be able to
turn into a human again, he threw caution to the wind!

He really missed his family.

Edgar gave the leopard a quick glare and then started to cultivate without paying any
attention to him, both minding their own businesses. At this time, some fallen beasts were
coming back in succession. These fallen beasts basically came to bring Shu Shu gifts, but
after they joyously and expectantly came back, they discovered that someone had already
taken the lead. And the one taking the lead was a leopard who completely had no sense of
existence in their ranks before . . . .

These fallen beasts were extremely depressed. However, it had already reached this point,
and they could not force Shu Shu to treat them first.

Shu Shu could not attend to these fallen beasts at this moment. He took out the clothes
given by the leopard and laid them on Xiao Bao’s body. He found a beautiful dress and
wanted to dress Xiao Bao in it. As a result, he had just put Xiao Bao’s arm in one sleeve, and
the arm became a tiny paw . . . .

Slowly putting the little snake in his arms on the ground and slowly climbing out of the
circle formed by Edgar’s body, Shu Shu silently sat beside Ian.

"Shu Shu, why don't you bring your child over?" Ian looked at Shu Shu in puzzlement. He
had long wanted to hold his grandson, but unfortunately, Shu Shu and Edgar always kept
the child at their side, making him have no chance to hold the child.

"He turned into a snake again." Shu Shu replied sadly.

"Actually, I feel that after a long time, the little snake is also pretty cute." Ian, against his
conscience, said. Although he felt that the snakes were also very good and quite amiable
because his own child and grandson were snakes, but if you talked about being cute, those
furry and fluffy little animals were actually cuter . . . . Come to think about it, Shu Shu was
especially cute.
Looking at Shu Shu, Ian suddenly had an urge to make Shu Shu change into his original
form so he could pet Shu Shu.

However, considering that the present fallen beasts would probably be left open-mouthed
if Shu Shu turned into a hamster, Ian did not do any such thing in the end and even told Shu
Shu not to let people see his original form by any means.

Ian believed that Jones would not tell others about Shu Shu's situation, but he did not dare
to trust those fallen beasts.

"How good it is if Xiao Bao can always become a human." Shu Shu could not help but say
and then touched his belly, "I don’t know whether it’s another snake or not inside this
belly . . . ."

Thinking about it, Shu Shu couldn't help but shiver. He had already given birth to a snake; if
he gave birth to a few more . . . he would be living in a snake's nest, ah!

This evening, Shu Shu had a nightmare.

He dreamed that he was lying down to sleep. He lay down, flipped over, and then turned
into a little hamster. And when he was playing cheerfully on the bed, numerous snakes
suddenly slithered from all directions while crying out, "Mother, mother!”

“Mother, give me a kiss.”

“Mother, give me a hug!”

“Mother, I’m hungry.”

.....

He was frightened after seeing so many snakes, so he turned round and ran away. As a
result, those snakes were unexpectedly unwilling to let go of him and pursued him closely.
They chased after him, intercepted him, and encircled him . . . . The tiny hamster was simply
surrounded by an army of little snakes!

He ran and ran; he ran very fast but was nevertheless almost "caught" several times.
Fortunately, he saw his savior Edgar at this moment. He promptly ran up to ask for help,
"Edgar, save me!"

"Alright!" Edgar at once swept him up, "Let’s go, let's give birth to another little snake!"

"I don't want to!" Shu Shu was scared into wakefulness. After waking up, he practically
cried without tears and was all the more determined to using contraception. Two little
snakes, no, two children were already enough!
Of course, Edgar was now a fallen beast, so he did not have to think about this matter for
the time being. Instead, he should first think of what to do to complete the tasks on his
hands.

For example, how to turn a leopard into a human.

A Guide to - 81
Unedited chapter

81. The Emperor Who’s Searching for People

Although it was very smooth when Shu Shu helped Reynolds to turn into a human, but he
was not sure at all whether others could also be the same. As an inexperienced daemon
who had never exchanged any cultivation insights with other daemons, he, for all that,
could only fumble around himself. Naturally, he also did not dare to guarantee.

"I'm not sure if I can succeed or not, you know? You also have to work hard yourself."
Before getting down to business, Shu Shu emphasized this with the leopard several times.

The leopard Bauer initially nodded in agreement, but after a few times, he got more and
more anxious and eventually could not help but write on the ground, "Is it dangerous?"

"No, it’s actually not dangerous." Shu Shu said.

Not dangerous? Bauer’s leopard face showed a pleasantly surprised expression, and his
eyes were bright. He had been well-prepared to run into danger and even to lose his life. A
fallen beast wanting to become a beastman again was not a simple matter at all. As a result .
. . it was not dangerous?

It was not only the leopard Bauer who was very surprised, but other fallen beasts who had
hung around Shu Shu recently were also particularly surprised when they heard this
sentence. They all looked at Shu Shu with their eyes wide open.

Even if Shu Shu was already used to so many fallen beasts staring at himself, but he still felt
a lot of pressure and subconsciously repeated once again, "I don't guarantee that you’ll be
able to become a beastman."

"It’s alright! It doesn’t matter." The leopard Bauer comforted Shu Shu in turn.
Other fallen beasts, one after another, also wrote:

"Shu Shu, rest assured that it’s fine even if you fail."

"That’s right, we’re willing to wait!"

"You’re the best!"

......

For a time, the sandy ground was full of words, and Shu Shu was unable to put up with it
any longer.

Edgar, carrying the little snake on his head, approached Shu Shu and then swept clean all
the words around with a stroke of his tail. The pressure released from his body was even
more deadly, making the surrounding fallen beasts unconsciously retreat a few steps and
tuck their tails between their legs.

"Edgar, let's get started." Shu Shu said as he gave Edgar a pat.

Edgar nodded and encircled Shu Shu, but he ignored the leopard Bauer.

"Bauer, you come in!" Shu Shu, encircled by Edgar, beckoned to the leopard.

The leopard Bauer’s tail was tucked between his legs, and his head drooped, nearly
touching the ground. He somewhat didn’t dare to approach Edgar, but in order to have a
chance to become a human, he still endured in the end. He nimbly leapt forward into the
circle formed by the big snake and then, legs soft, fell directly on the ground.

The pressure from Edgar’s body was really too strong. An ordinary beastman like him
always felt a little unbearable . . . . The leopard Bauer was just going to get up when he was
suddenly covered by something. He stared blankly for a moment before realizing that it
was a blanket.

Why did this snake beastman suddenly give him a blanket? The leopard Bauer was at a loss
somewhat, but then he remembered one thing—when they, beastmen, turn into humans,
they were stark naked.

Was the beastman afraid that his sub-beastman would see his naked body? The leopard
Bauer plucked the blanket with his claws and wrapped himself better.

At this time, Shu Shu, like when he treated Reynolds before, took out some eggshell powder
for him and made him eat it.

The eggshell powder was dry, and it stuck to the palate a little when being swallowed, but
the leopard Bauer quickly used his tongue to draw it all into his mouth.
After this stuff was down in his stomach, he at once felt his body heat up, and his whole
person seemed to be undergoing astonishing changes. Right at this moment, Shu Shu
touched his head, and a current of energy entered his body, which seemed to enable him to
see the inside of his body.

His body was absolutely empty, and the place where the beast core should have been was
now containing nothing . . . . He wished to recover his beast core, and he wished he could
become a beastman again.

He was thinking this way when he suddenly felt that there was an energy coming to the
place that originally contained his beast core. Then a beast core slowly formed in that
place . . . .

The leopard Bauer sensed this thing, but he was somewhat blank. His whole person was
still in a daze and did not dare to ascertain whether this was true or not. Shu Shu was
different though; this time he clearly perceived how the beast core re-appeared in the end.

The beastmen were born with beast cores, which were part of them. In the past, after the
fallen beasts lost their beast cores, they could not regenerate a new one, and this was
because they did not have enough energy. But now with him boosting their energy and
with the spiritual power helping them heal their wounds, the beast core was able to re-
appear.

He used the method of making beast servants to help these fallen beasts, but in practice, the
situation was actually quite different. After all, fallen beasts were not daemons who just
opened their spiritual wisdom.

They were not forced to rush their transformations into human forms; they merely
restored their original appearances, that’s all . . . . With the spiritual power helping them
restore their health and supplying them with energy, and with them being able to consume
the eggshell of a mythological animal, wanting to accomplish this goal was actually not
difficult at all.

The leopard covered by a blanket slowly became a human figure.

Shu Shu took back his hand with a happy expression across his whole face. Even so, Edgar
rolled him back into the dugout.

"Edgar, what’re you doing?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar with some dissatisfaction. This time
the leopard was fully covered, ah. Why did Edgar still take him away?

Wasn’t it to stop those fallen beasts from staring at and eyeing his own sub-beastman
covetously? Edgar used his tail tip to write on Shu Shu's hand, "I want to ask you about the
specific process."
"It turns out to be this." Shu Shu nodded and began to talk excitedly.

Edgar listened very seriously, but the little snake was completely unable to make sense of
what he was hearing. He felt bored and crawled to Shu Shu, but before he climbed Shu
Shu’s body, he was swept up by Edgar with his tail and then stuffed into the bag made of a
bath towel.

Comfortably warm inside the bag, it did not take long for the little snake to fall asleep after
going in and lying down. And after Shu Shu told Edgar the whole process, he was also
coaxed by Edgar to sleep.

But none of the fallen beasts outside slept.

When it was only Reynolds alone who recovered, it might be that he was just lucky, so they
did not dare to hold out too much hope. But now, besides Reynolds, Bauer had also
recovered!

They could surely recover too!

These fallen beasts were happy, but there was nowhere to vent their feelings. One of the
wolves could not help opening his mouth to howl, but a fallen beast at his side slapped him
and immediately interrupted the howl that he had not uttered yet.

The fallen beast looked indignantly at the friend who had hit him. He was about to get
angry when he suddenly realized that if he shouted now, it would probably disturb Shu
Shu’s rest. So he immediately closed his mouth firmly.

A huge group of beasts unexpectedly didn’t make any noise when they moved around. Ian,
watching this scene, sighed a little and then turned round, planning to find Jones to prepare
a meal.

He could not find Jones, though . . . . Ian looked around in a circle and found that not only
could he not find Jones, even Reynolds was also missing. He did not know whether they
were hiding somewhere to get intimate with each other or not.

Seeing this situation, Ian also didn’t feel like making complicated food. He cooked a bowl of
soup and took out a piece of dried meat to simply filled his stomach.

Several fallen beasts gathered together in front of Ian while he was eating. They argued and
fought over to give Ian some "collections" liberated from their space buttons, which
included a bottle of beverage, some snacks, and a game console. In addition, there were
even a few jars of sauce, and it was unclear whether they had expired or not.

These people were currying favor with him in order to make Shu Shu help them, but their
demeanor actually reminded Ian of Chris.
When he had a conflict with Chris, Chris would also gift him with all kinds of gadgets. Also . .
. he used to be very popular in the army, and there were many men who would give him
things like this. Later, those men were driven away by Chris. But now Chris was not here, so
there was no one to drive people away . . . .

He used to think that Chris doing such a thing was very annoying, but now, did not know
why, he actually missed it a little.

Smiling at these fallen beasts, Ian accepted those stuff and put them aside, planning to ask
Shu Shu later whether he wanted them or not. Afterwards, he raised his head and looked
up at the sky. Them crashing onto the Fallen Beast Planet could be considered as fortunate
for them. It was just that they did not know if Chris could find them. Did they have to stay
here for a year?

When Ian was thinking of Chris, Chris was also thinking about Ian.

After leaving the capital star to chase after Jonathan, Chris never returned. His sub-
beastman and his child and also his unborn grandchild all disappeared into that destroyed
wormhole, life or death unknown. Under such circumstances, did he still have a mood to
return to the capital star?

The amount of reward offered for finding people already broke the record. He also specially
spent money to open up the military emergency communication channel to notify the
remote planets and to enable people to give him information via this channel. But even
then, there was still no information coming.

The two spaceships that entered the wormhole seemed to disappear into thin air.

Chris stood in the main control room of the spaceship; his expression cold and detached,
his face ugly, and the dark circles under his eyes plain to see since long ago.

"Your Majesty, you should go take a rest first." Calvin said to Chris. He was Jonathan’s son;
he was being detained by Chris these days and was not allowed to leave this ship. Even so,
it did not make him angry but instead made him feel very guilty.

His mother had done such things; Chris not killing him was already very lenient.

Chris was formerly very fond of Calvin, a young man who was the same age as his son. He
often helped Calvin and would even give him a lot of pocket money every year, but now he
could not help but feel disgusted when he saw Calvin. Hearing Calvin’s words, he merely
glanced at Calvin coldly.

Calvin was aware of this and only smiled bitterly. Upon seeing this, the Duke of Mund, who
was also being detained just like Calvin, showed a bitter smile too.

He had long known that Jonathan did not like him but liked Chris instead. They were
husband and wife, and he loved Jonathan deeply. It was impossible for him to not be able to
see it.

He certainly knew that Jonathan liked Chris, but he did not expect that Jonathan would
actually be so crazy . . . . If Chris could not find Ian and the others, or if he found them but
discovered that something bad had happened to them . . . . The Duke of Mund believed that
Chris would most likely take him and Calvin down with himself.

Because of this, he had thought about helping his son to escape, but unexpectedly, his son
was actually unwilling to do it . . . . He originally had not had one hundred percent
assurance of being able to send Calvin away, so after Calvin refused, he simply gave up this
idea and just took it one day at a time.

He only hoped that Jonathan could let Ian and the others go after he had secured his own
safety.

The Duke of Mund thought this way, and so did Chris.

Although he faintly felt that Jonathan would not be willing to let people go, but he could
only think in the right direction now, otherwise he definitely wouldn’t be able to bear it.

The fleet was advancing rapidly in the starry sky, and various kinds of scanning devices
were all activated regardless of how much energy they consumed, searching for everything
in the surroundings. From time to time, some spaceship fragments floating in the universe
were salvaged, and then their composition was analyzed.

Some scientists analyzed the composition of the spaceship as well as the composition of
some meteorites while constantly doing calculations to figure out where the spaceship that
passed through the wormhole went.

Through the composition of meteorites, they had figured out where that wormhole led to
and had even dispatched some people over, but now . . . .

Jonathan had fired an artillery shell after entering the wormhole, which completely ruined
the wormhole, and now no one knew where it ultimately led to . . . .

"That Jonathan fired an artillery shell after entering the wormhole. This is wanting to take
the empress down with him . . ." One scientist could not help but say. He was thinking that
the empress had most likely met with disaster.

"Don't say it." The person beside him reminded him. His Imperial Majesty definitely didn’t
want to hear such words. They just had to find those people.

The scientist who spoke first stopped talking. Just now, another piece of spaceship
fragment was salvaged, and the assistant deftly put it into the machine.
They had done this countless times and did not hold any hope, but unexpectedly, the
instrument suddenly started to beep at this moment.

Chris' private spaceship used one kind of alloy that had come out of research not long ago,
and the composition of this fragment was exactly the same as that alloy. Not to mention
that the spaceships that used this kind of alloy in the entire Beastman Empire were
currently only a few, those spaceships were also still in good condition and had never been
damaged.

In other words, this fragment was very likely to belong to Chris' private spaceship!

The spaceship was broken; could the people inside still live?

The scientists quickly reported the news to their superiors, but their hearts sank.

Such news was not good news.

When the fleet at last salvaged the spaceship fragment, on the Fallen Beast Planet, after the
leopard Bauer, who finally turned into a human and was wrapped in a blanket, ran
excitedly for a long time, he suddenly changed back into a leopard uncontrollably.

What happened to him? He should not have had a problem, right? The leopard Bauer was
stunned and tried to turn into a human again. Unfortunately, he tried several times without
success. When he was worrying that something was wrong, he inexplicably turned back
into a human.

This feeling was the same as when he was a child . . . . This regression of the beast core was
just like when he was a child and could not control his own change?

The leopard Bauer gave it a try and discovered that as long as he was tired, he would
change into his beast form uncontrollably. It seemed that . . . he really became the same as
when he was a child.

A Guide to - 82
Unedited chapter

82. Using the Beast Bead to Coax Someone

Whose beast core did not develop slowly? It’s no big deal!
The leopard Bauer felt that this was just a very minor side effect, and he really didn’t take it
seriously. After all, being able to become a beastman again was already his greatest fortune.

After obtaining the beast core, even if he turned into his beast form, the whole beast was
more sober and calmer than before. Furthermore, most of his negative emotions of the past
had all vanished like smoke in thin air . . . . The leopard sat on the sandy ground and
leisurely licked his claws, thinking that the barren rock desert before his eyes was simply a
rarely seen beautiful scenery in the world.

Even though the Fallen Beast Planet was very beautiful, but he certainly still wished to
leave this place soon. He did not know how big his child was now . . . .

The leopard Bauer thought for a while, then he stood up and ran far. Shu Shu was pregnant
with a child, so he had better go and get some fruits and vegetables for Shu Shu to eat,
which could be considered as his tokens of appreciation . . . .

After helping the leopard Bauer restore his beast core, the next turn was the lion Jesse, who
was recommended by Reynolds. Jesse was a doctor before; he did not specialize in treating
beastmen like Jones did but was a general practitioner instead. He also helped his mother
to take care of three younger brothers and had lots of knowledge about childbirth.
Reynolds thought that letting him become a human early was of great benefit to Shu Shu.

Shu Shu had just hatched out a child, and there was still another one in his belly. As it
happened, he knew nothing at all about child-rearing in the Beastman Empire, and so he
was very eager to learn about it. When he heard that Jesse was an expert in this field, he
immediately nodded repeatedly. "Then the next is to help Jesse restore his beast core."

Done talking, Shu Shu turned toward Jesse and very confidently stated, " Jesse, rest assured,
I’ll definitely help you restore your beast core!"

The lion lay prone in front of Shu Shu and bowed his head over his two front paws, showing
deference with eyes full of gratitude.

Such a big lion was actually showing deference to him and still very grateful to him, too!
Before, Shu Shu was preoccupied with the injured Edgar and had no time to be concerned
about others. Later, he worried that he would fail to help others restore their beast cores,
to the extent that he never paid too much attention to these fallen beasts. Now though . . . .

Seeing these fallen beasts all looking at him worshipingly, Shu Shu suddenly felt rather
smug and conceited.

The way Reynolds led so many giant beasts before looked so cool and so mighty, ah! In the
future . . . was there any possibility that these people would follow him?

Shu Shu imagined having countless people charge and break through the enemy lines for
his own sake with just a wave of his hand, and his eyes were full of excitement. Seeing him
like this, the gaze of the huge lion in front of him also softened.

Another male lion, Bruno, also wanted to become a beastman. After all, being a beastman
was much more convenient and effortless than being a fallen beast. But when he saw Jesse
lie prone in front of that sub-beastman, his mood immediately plunged.

Jesse was actually very powerful. The many times he could hit and win against Jesse were
all Jesse throwing the games. Although he did not know how Jesse would look after
becoming a human, but he felt that Jesse should look pretty good. Would this Jesse like
those sub-beastmen and dislike him later?

With such a thought, Bruno could not help but become violent. He originally stayed far
behind, but he suddenly stood up and roared at Shu Shu, showing his ferocious appearance.

The mighty roar of the lion burst between the heavens and the earth and seemed to carry
murderous intent. Shu Shu, who was just fantasizing about leading a group of beastmen to
sweep across the whole planet, instinctively turned around and ran away, getting into the
dugout at lightning speed.

Although for him these ferocious beasts were not as terrible as snakes because they did not
eat hamsters, but he always felt that they were incomparably powerful and indomitable.
Now that there was a lion roaring at him . . . Shu Shu could not stop himself from running
away.

Edgar did not go out and was cultivating in the dugout. He had just cultivated for a short
while when he saw Shu Shu scurry in from the outside and run straight to his side.

Shu Shu looked startled, and Edgar subconsciously wanted to protect him in his arms, but
he was a snake, no more than a long thin body. Although he grew paws but his paws were
very short. How could he hold Shu Shu?

Edgar stopped cultivating and was going to encircle Shu Shu. He did not expect that Shu
Shu would actually turn into a little hamster all of a sudden and then hide under his paws.

Edgar protected Shu Shu very carefully, coiling his whole body while facing the dugout
entrance at the same time. After he did all this, Ian got in from outside the dugout. "Shu
Shu’s fine, right?"

Edgar shook his head and continued to stare at Ian.

Edgar came out of his belly; Ian did not have to think about it and could already guess that
he definitely wanted to ask him about what was going on just now. So he immediately said,
"It's Bruno. That lion has scared Shu Shu."

Edgar nodded. He wanted to go out to help Shu Shu take revenge, but Shu Shu was really
frightened right now and still hiding under his paws. It was not suitable for him to go out at
this time . . . . Edgar could only endure it for the time being.

"You can rest assured that the guy’s out of luck now." Ian sneered. That Bruno had
abducted Jones before, and this time he had scared Shu Shu . . . . His impression of this guy
was extremely poor.

Edgar swayed his tail to express that he got it. Ian saw Edgar like this and knew that he
most likely still felt annoyed. He smirked and then walked away—he had better not disturb
the two little husbands who were being intimate here.

However, talking about this . . . Edgar was now a fallen beast as well as a snake whom Shu
Shu was very afraid of. Supposedly, Shu Shu would not get intimate with him, right?

Thinking of this, Ian snorted lightly.

Ian left, and Edgar immediately went to see Shu Shu, who was encircled by himself, but he
did not expect to suddenly hear a few miserable "squeaks". After that, a little hamster
clawed at Edgar’s scales and climbed over his body and then ran out at lightning speed. The
degree of panic and fear was even more serious than when he hid in.

What's going on? Edgar was rather puzzled. The little snake, whom was mainly looked after
by him during these two days, also climbed over his body and then chased after the little
hamster.

The hamster’s fleeing speed was very fast, but the little snake was also not the least inferior
and did not fall behind at all. He chased after the hamster and slithered swiftly, body
twisted into an S shape and looking very lively.

"Squeak!" Shu Shu cried out again, "Save me, ah! Edgar, you quickly take the brat behind me
away!"

Edgar was temporarily speechless. Getting scared into this form and also being chased by
his own child . . . . Shu Shu was . . . *cough cough*!

Although it felt a bit funny, but Edgar did not dare to overlook it and immediately used his
snake tail to catch the little snake.

No one chasing behind, Shu Shu finally breathed a sigh of relief and hid in the corner of the
dugout, not moving. He had been scared witless by the lion outside just now and wanted to
find Edgar for a little comfort. Unexpectedly, while he was still pondering whether he
should ask Edgar to help him get out of this predicament and was just feeling a bit at ease, a
snake came running to him . . . . Shu Shu at this moment was gloomy and extremely
depressed as well. He was actually scared by his own child to the point of fleeing
ignominiously . . . .

Seeing the little snake who was still wriggling towards him and kept wanting to pounce on
him even though he had been rolled up by Edgar’s tail, Shu Shu was extremely distressed.

He turned his body around, butt facing Edgar, and refused to talk.

Edgar nevertheless grabbed the little snake with his claws and then touched Shu Shu with
the tip of his tail, stroking Shu Shu from head to tail and smoothing Shu Shu’s ruffled fur.

Being petted like this was very comfortable, and Shu Shu made a joyful sound. Edgar
wanted to take this opportunity to get Shu Shu to come to his side.

Shu Shu nearly gave in but then recalled the shameful things he had done just now . . . . He
ignored Edgar and brandished his two claws toward the wall instead. After that, he quickly
dug out a small hole on the wall of the dugout and squeezed into it.

He had to calm down after being scared witless by his own son!

Edgar: . . .

Forget it, he would just take this opportunity to go out and help Shu Shu take revenge . . . .

Outside the cave, Bruno had just gotten a beating.

After he roared, two fallen beasts beside him charged into him without the slightest
hesitation, and then one of them gave him a slap. Later, after realizing that Shu Shu had
been scared away, countless fallen beasts also charged into him, and they all beat him up.

Shu Shu was the hope of all of them, and this guy actually went to scare Shu Shu. It was
simply unforgivable!

Bruno also knew that he had been rude and impetuous, but he did not want to admit his
mistakes. He lowered his head and fought those people sloppily.

The surrounding fallen beasts were a bit helpless seeing him like this. They had been living
together for a long time; of course they could not really finish Bruno. After giving him a
beating, they considered it done. At this moment, Edgar, who was holding the little snake
with his claws, climbed out of the dugout.

His own sub-beastman was scared by others and now hiding himself in a hole and refused
to see him . . . . Edgar looked at Bruno with a particularly cold gaze.

The leopard Bauer turned into a human form, which was the most convenient form to
communicate with others. He originally wanted to say a few persuading words, but after
seeing Edgar’s expression and sensing Edgar’s imposing manner . . . he could not control
himself anymore and directly turned into a leopard and ran away.

Reynolds also couldn't stand it. He became stronger after he became a beastman again, and
normally, he would no longer be afraid of a single fallen beast. But in reality, he was still
afraid of Edgar.

"Edgar, don't kill." Reynolds said and took Jones to leave the fighting ring.

In fact, this could not be said to be a fighting ring because Bruno simply didn’t have the
strength to fight Edgar. He was unilaterally beaten by Edgar from the start.

Edgar swung his tail and directly whipped Bruno with it, leaving a welt on Bruno's body.
After the first whip, the second whip and the third whip quickly arrived . . . .

Bruno’s body hurt very much, but the one that made him most painful was that Jesse did
not come to help him.

Jesse was able to become a beastman, so he refused to acknowledge him now? Bruno
inexplicably felt wronged all of a sudden.

Edgar certainly didn't know the grievances in Bruno's heart, but he still paid attention to
propriety when laying his hands on someone. After leaving a few whip marks on Bruno, he
stopped. As he stopped, he saw a lion run to Bruno’s side and licked Bruno’s wounds.

"Rowr." Bruno roared at Jesse and bared his teeth, rejecting Jesse's approach.

"Bruno, don't make trouble." Jesse said. These days, everyone was very happy because they
finally had hope, but Bruno kept showing an excessive amount of negativity because he did
not like sub-beastmen. Jesse was unable to put up with it any longer. What the hell was
going on with Bruno?

"Humph!" Bruno snorted and turned his head, still ignoring Jesse.

Jesse circled around Bruno, but Bruno simply ignored him, which made Jesse more and
more anxious. He knew that if Bruno continued to hold this attitude, then he would
definitely anger Edgar and Shu Shu again later on. At that time . . . if Shu Shu refused to help
Bruno restore his beast core, what should they do?

However, he did not know how to placate Bruno, and he did not even understand why
Bruno was angry.

Edgar, who was watching this scene, suddenly felt a little funny.

He had long known that these two beastmen were a couple, and it seemed that their
relationship was also pretty good? Nonetheless, they might be able to maintain this
relationship while they were both fallen beasts staying on the Fallen Beast Planet, but how
about later?

He thought that if they really wanted to go on, they had to make a decision and invested
something in their relationship . . . .

"Give him your beast bead. He’ll definitely stop being angry." Edgar wrote some words on
the ground using his tail and turned toward Jesse.

Jesse read the words that Edgar wrote down and went blank. Giving his beast bead to
Bruno? Although he and Bruno had become fallen beasts, but they still had the beast beads.
They did not think much about it before because they had become fallen beasts after all,
and this thing was completely pointless. Now though . . . .

Jesse was not stupid. After mulling over it, he suddenly understood that Bruno would be
like this because he was uneasy. In addition, he had been cold to Bruno because he felt that
Bruno had behaved unreasonably, which probably made him even more uneasy.

The beast bead was very important to him. Every beastman knew that they had to keep the
beast bead safe because it was to be given to their most beloved sub-beastmen in the
future. But now he . . . .

Jesse opened his mouth and spat out his beast bead. He and Bruno had been together for so
many years, and they had spent the hardest years together. In the future, he would never
be able to find a sub-beastman again . . . . And undoubtedly, those sub-beastmen would not
want to be together with him either.

Bruno stared at the beast bead in front of him, and his eyes were bright. His body hurt very
much, and the areas that were whipped by Edgar were even more sore as well as painful,
but he no longer feel them.

The lion, who was just now still lying on the ground and looking like he had only a breath of
life, suddenly stood up with vigor thoroughly restored. He shot a glance at Jesse and
“humphed”. After that, he too spat out his beast bead and picked up Jesse’s beast bead with
his mouth in turn. Then he turned round and pranced away, hips swinging and butt
twisting.

Oh my, he actually didn't think about this before . . . . He should have let Jesse hand over his
beast bead earlier. This way, he could have already set his heart at rest long before!

Bruno was thinking this way, and suddenly, a snake tail whipped past and pulled him back
all at once.

Jesse smirked and ate Bruno's beast bead, then he came to Bruno’s side and rubbed against
Bruno. In response, Bruno went straight into his arms.

It turned out that coaxing someone was so simple. It was just the price was a bit big, giving
away the beast bead . . . . Jesse sighed darkly and began to lick the wounds on Bruno’s body.

Not far away, Ian, who was watching this scene, smirked. Edgar actually gave others such
an idea to coax someone . . . . Speaking of it, he would not have given Shu Shu the beast bead
just because he had wanted to coax Shu Shu, right?

Author’s note:
Little snake: The game I liked the most when I was a child was to play chase with Mother.
It’s very fun! It’s a pity that Father would always grab me midway.

A Guide to - 83
Unedited chapter

83. Chris is Coming

Beastmen had very strong resilience. In particular, they could recover from superficial
wounds very fast, and their level of tolerance toward injuries was also very high.

In the past, even if Bruno was injured when hunting or taught a lesson by Reynolds for
talking drivel, he would never cry that it hurt and would just suffer in silence for two days.
But today, he actually lay down beside Jesse, whimpering that it hurt and incessantly saying
that he felt uncomfortable here and felt bad there . . . .

Jesse did not turn a deaf ear to him and helped him lick his wounds one by one.

Bruno suddenly felt that the injuries he suffered this time were very worthy. At the same
time, he also felt guilty at having done such things to Shu Shu. That person was a sub-
beastman; it was really awful of him to scare somebody like that . . . . Thinking so, Bruno
snorted and then told Jesse his thoughts.

"It’s good that you know." Jesse looked at Bruno silently. He originally wanted to become a
beastman early and then help out with things, so that Shu Shu would also restore Bruno's
beast core earlier. As a result, Bruno roared yesterday and completely disrupted his plan.
Now he did not know if Shu Shu was still willing to help him restore his beast core or not.

Anyway, the matter had already reached this point; regretting was useless, but they could
think of a way to remedy it . . . . Jesse said to Bruno, "Since you know it’s wrong, we’ll go
apologize tomorrow."

"Got it." Bruno nodded obediently. After settling the big worry in his heart, he now didn't
dislike Shu Shu at all and even had a particularly good opinion of Shu Shu because Shu Shu,
who was Edgar’s sub-beastman, had come up with a solution for them.

Bruno and Jesse idled for a while. Feeling that his body had completely had no problem,
Bruno suddenly stood up and then limped out.

Jesse wondered what he was going to do and saw him approach a pair of fallen beasts
lovers like them and say with a smug face: "Jesse gave me his beast bead; what about you?
Have you exchanged beast bead?”

Bruno showing such a smug expression really looked like he needed a little spanking,
ah . . . .

However, after he showed off like this, several fallen beast lovers who had been together
for a long time actually exchanged beast bead as well, which could be considered as making
a commitment for a lifetime together.

While the fallen beasts outside gathered in twos and threes to socialize or to fight, Edgar
extended his tail tip into the hole dug out by Shu Shu, wanting to fish Shu Shu out of the
hole.

He was a snake; he could not call Shu Shu or make any other sound except for a slight
"hissing" sound. And this sound would probably make Shu Shu afraid, so he could only use
the tip of his tail to try to hook Shu Shu out.

However . . . Shu Shu had already dug said hole so deep that after his tail was tightly stuck,
it still couldn't reach Shu Shu.

Edgar gloomily gave his own son a quick glare. If it were not for his son recklessly chasing
people, how could his sub-beastman run away?

The little snake was completely unaware that his own father was full of blame toward
himself and was still wriggling in the direction of the hole over there—he could sense that
his mother was there, and he wanted to go find his mother! He was a little beastman who
relied on smell to find his family. Him chasing after the little hamster before was actually
because he wanted his mother to hug him . . . .

Edgar certainly couldn’t let his son scare his wife again and placed the little snake into the
bag that Shu Shu sewed. He bit the opening of the bag with his mouth and did not let the
little snake come out, intending to give him a lesson.

Then . . . the child fell asleep just like that.

Edgar held the bag containing his son with his mouth and guarded the small hole
impatiently, waiting for his wife to come out of the hole.

After Shu Shu got into the hole alone, he felt very embarrassed at first. He had no time to
think more and only considered digging a hole. Later, he felt a little lonely and thought
about Edgar somewhat.

Climbing out of the hole, Shu Shu very carefully looked left and right and then saw a huge
snake head close by staring at him.

He subconsciously drew back, but then he recalled that this was Edgar and was no longer
afraid. He immediately turned into a person and began to complain, "Edgar, the lion called
Bruno bullied me! I’ll help him restore his beast core the last! And your son, he chased me!
It’s the worst!"

"Then wait until the end to help Bruno restore his beast core. As for the child . . ." Edgar
stopped his tail tip from writing words to communicate and used it to roll up the bag
holding the child and give it to Shu Shu.

What were they going to do? Shu Shu took the proffered bag, a bit puzzled. He was human-
shaped now, tall and big, and he was not as afraid of the little snake as before.

"You can beat him up to vent your anger." Edgar once again used his tail to write.

Beat the child? Shu Shu was shocked and instantly angered. "You actually want to beat the
child! Don’t you know that this is domestic violence? Children must be taught well and
mustn't be beaten."

Shu Shu also thought that brats were very annoying. After all, when he was just a little
hamster, he was often harassed by brats. There was one time when he was "purchased" to
be a house pet; the family purchased him purely for the brat to play around and even let the
child catch and throw him down . . . . He then bit the brat ruthlessly and ran away.

However, his own child presently wasn’t a brat, ah! How many days had this child been
born? The child chasing him was probably only for fun; how could he casually beat him? If
he always beat people indiscriminately, wouldn’t the child learn to follow suit?

Although afraid of his own child, but Shu Shu intended to teach him to become a young man
like Edgar!

Shu Shu grabbed Edgar and inquired into what he had learned about raising a child.
Afterwards, he depressedly stated, "We both don't understand how to teach children, and
we also don't know how to raise children. It seems that we must hurry up and help Jesse
restore his beast core tomorrow, so he can give us some ideas."

In fact, Ian should have had some understanding about this, but he lived in the imperial
palace at that time, with high-tech products and robots everywhere. In addition, there were
specialized nannies who helped taking care of Edgar, so he only needed to accompany
Edgar to play and was unaware of many things.
"That’s for sure. But there’s still one thing you should pay attention to." Edgar wrote using
his tail. "Half of the eggshell has been used by you. If you continue like this, how many more
people can you save?"

The little snake’s eggshell was originally not much. The little snake himself had eaten half of
it, and the rest was just a little bit. It was just that Shu Shu had been afraid to fail, so he had
not dared to feed Reynolds and the leopard Bauer too little. Consequently, the remaining
eggshell was barely sufficient.

Shu Shu was at a loss figuring this out.

He actually still had a lot of things that he could use. For example, he had a lot of Edgar’s
scales, but the key thing was that he could not make Edgar's scales into fine powder. For
the time being, he could only use the little snake's eggshell . . . .

However, there was not much left of this eggshell now.

Forget it, when he helped Jesse tomorrow, he would use less eggshell powder . . . . Shu Shu
thought about it and finally prepared only half of the eggshell powder used by the previous
two people.

Today had been hectic; Shu Shu slept late and also got up quite late the next day. When he
went out, everyone else had already eaten, but the leopard Bauer had specially cooked and
kept some delicious food for him, and it was still nice and warm.

Although he had crashed onto a primitive planet, but his current life was not bad at all.

The leopard Bauer's cooking skill was much better than Ian’s and Jones’, and Shu Shu was
perfectly satisfied with his meal. And when he had just finished eating, Jesse, leading Bruno,
came over.

Afraid of scaring Shu Shu, the two lions did not come near and just wrote on the ground,
"I'm sorry."

Was everything okay once you said you’re sorry? Shu Shu was not satisfied somewhat. But
when he turned his head and saw that Bruno was injured from head to toe, he could not
help but grin and stop getting angry.

Bruno looked really miserable . . . . Shu Shu could not help but take a few more looks at him.
The more he stared at him, the more he wanted to laugh.

Shu Shu accepted Bruno's apology and had every intention to help Jesse restore his beast
core according to the original plan.

The procedure this time was still the same as the previous two, but the eggshell powder fed
to Jesse in the beginning was much less. Nevertheless, although the eggshell powder that
Shu Shu gave was reduced, Jesse still succeeded, and the lion under the quilt became a
naked man.

Reynolds looked very handsome; bearing the vicissitudes of life on his body, he was a very
attractive man. In contrast, the leopard Bauer looked very ordinary, making him a
forgettable man. As for Jesse . . . .

Jesse did not look as good as his partner Bruno had imagined, but he possessed a gentle
temperament that made people feel like being cleansed by a spring wind, which in turn
made people subconsciously like him very much.

Bruno had been waiting anxiously on the side. Seeing Jesse sit up and drape a cloth over his
own body, he immediately rushed up excitedly, tongue extended to lick Jesse—they only
got acquainted with each other after the two of them had become fallen beasts; this was the
first time he saw Jesse’s appearance, and he definitely thought that this face was quite
exceptional!

Looking at this smooth face, Bruno wondered how it would feel when he licked it . . . . He
had just taken a lap with his tongue and unexpectedly found a mouthful of hair in his
mouth.

Jesse, who had just become a human, had changed into his beast form again.

"Rowr!" Bruno was a bit disgruntled. "Why did you turn back? I still want to take another
look at your appearance."

"I don't know what’s going on either." Jesse was a little bewildered as well. He simply
hadn’t been able to control himself just now . . . .

Quite the opposite, the leopard Bauer who saw this scene faintly thought of something . . . .
He had also experienced losing control of himself, but it was not as serious as Jesse . . . .

"What's going on with this?" Shu Shu was also a little puzzled and beckoned to Jesse, "Come
here, I’ll check it for you."

Jesse promptly came to Shu Shu, who was guarded by Edgar. Shu Shu used his spiritual
power to help him check and immediately frowned, "Your beast core’s a little small."

Jesse looked confused.

"Probably because the eggshell powder I gave you to eat was too little, so your beast core is
a little small, just like the little snake’s . . . . But it doesn't matter; it’ll totally grow well later."
Shu Shu patted Jesse’s head. This beast core would slowly grow; he did not know about
other people’s, but he found that the little snake’s beast core had grown a little bigger.

So . . . Jesse’s current transformation was just like a little beastman who could not control
his own body? The surrounding people were a bit surprised, but even so, they envied Jesse
very much.

"What you fed us before was eggshell powder? Xiao Bao's eggshell?" Reynolds suddenly
asked.

"Yeah." Shu Shu nodded.

The little snake's eggshell could restore their beast cores? Hearing this, the surrounding
fallen beasts all looked amazed, but they all believed it.

"Unfortunately, the eggshell wasn’t much, so I could only use less." Shu Shu said.

Everyone saw the birth of the little snake, which meant that they could also estimate how
much the eggshell was. They naturally knew that Shu Shu was not lying, and so they started
to worry—if the little snake’s eggshell was used up and it was still not their turn to restore
the beast core, what should they do?

With this in mind, everyone turned their gaze toward Shu Shu's belly. It seemed that there
was still one egg in Shu Shu’s belly. Could they expect Shu Shu to give birth to a few more?

"Anyway, you can rest assured that when Edgar has recovered, he’ll definitely be able to
help you restore your beast cores, even without the eggshell." Shu Shu said again. Edgar
was more powerful than him; when the moment came, he would surely come up with a
way. Even if he could not think of a way, Edgar would be definitely able to crumble his own
scales!

Edgar was originally more powerful than Shu Shu? The fallen beasts immediately got so
excited that they seemed to forget their worries just now. They had been waiting for so
many years; waiting a little longer was nothing.

In the next few days, Shu Shu helped three people restore their beast cores, and then his
eggshell powder was used up.

These three people’s performances were the same as Jesse’s; they were unable to control
their transformations. But even so, they were still envied by other fallen beasts. At the same
time, these fallen beasts began to change their methods and work even harder to curry
favor with Shu Shu. It was unknown when Edgar would recover, so the only thing they
could count on now was obviously the egg in Shu Shu's belly!

The eggshell was so little, and by then, it was definitely not enough to help all of them to
restore their beast cores, so of course they had to work harder. First come first served!

While these beasts were vying to curry favor with Shu Shu, Jesse also expressed that he
could help taking care of the little snake. He was currently still not very good at controlling
his body, and he could not look after the child all day long, but taking him along and
accompanying him to play for a while were still doable.

Edgar agreed; Shu Shu thought about it and also agreed. Although it was important for the
child to be with his parents, but occasionally going out to play with others was fine too.
Moreover, according to Jesse’s argument, little beastmen were full of energy and should be
brought out for exercise in fresh air every day.

Thus, the little snake along with his bag were given to Jesse.

Of course, although it was said that the nursemaid job would be given to Jesse, but it was
not completely thrown to Jesse; there were still some people watching. Reynolds took the
leopard Bauer along, and Jones and Ian followed after them.

They actually did this not because they did not trust Jesse. It was purely because everyone
was idle and had nothing to do. The child was a rarity, so they all took the chance to be
close to the child, and while they were at it, they also could help protect the child.

Ian liked the child very much and had been following after the child, but sometimes he
would lose him . . . .

He could not do anything about it because the little snake ran very fast. Jesse, Reynolds, and
Bauer were all beastmen and able to keep up. Jones could sit on Reynolds’ back and keep
up too. Only he, as a sub-beastman who ran slow, was doomed to be left behind.

Edgar’s child was really very lively and ran very fast! Ian was very much helpless, and at
the same time, he remembered Chris—if Chris was here, he could carry him and keep pace
with the child . . . .

But now there was no Chris around him; there was only the leopard Bauer accompanying
him.

"Empress, let's go back first?" Bauer asked.

"Okay." Ian nodded. At this moment, he suddenly felt the sky light up.

Looking up, Ian unexpectedly discovered a bright spot appearing in the sky and was falling
rapidly onto the ground.

A Guide to - 84
Unedited chapter
84. Met Again After a Long Period of Separation

The bright spot falling from the sky was not strange to Ian; it was the scene of a spaceship
landing.

There was a spaceship landing . . . . Was this someone coming?

Ian and the others’ lives on the Fallen Beast Planet could not be regarded as bad, but it was
definitely not good. At least for Ian, who was used to the convenient and fast life of the
capital star, living here was inconvenient for him in all respects.

Everyone here lived like this though. In fact, because he was a sub-beastman, he had
received a lot of care, so naturally, he never said anything.

However, him not saying anything did not mean he did not want to go back.

So many days had passed; he wondered how things in the capital star were . . . . He kept
thinking of Chris these days. Now that he saw a spaceship landing, he just couldn’t wait to
rush ahead straightway to take a look.

Nevertheless, although the spaceship was landing, but it did not come down on their side.
The landing site seemed to be very far from them, and it would probably take a lot of effort
to go there even if it was a beastman, not to mention that he was just a sub-beastman.

"A spaceship’s coming!" Ian excitedly tried to catch a glimpse of the area where the
spaceship landed and immediately turned his gaze toward the leopard Bauer, "Bauer, do
you have any device that can transmit messages to that spaceship?" When these fallen
beasts were sent to the Fallen Beast Planet, they all brought some stuff, and there was no
lack of communication devices among these. He wondered if Bauer brought one with him.

Because the Fallen Beast Planet was a primitive planet, messages sent from those
communication devices simply couldn’t reach the outside of the Fallen Beast Planet, but
after the spaceship had landed, it could receive such messages.

"I do. I’ve been holding onto my communication device. But, can you just send some
messages casually? If that spaceship belongs to the star pirate, what should we do?" The
leopard Bauer asked worriedly.

“Will the star pirates come here?” Ian asked a question in reply.

"Actually, no . . ." The leopard Bauer answered. There was no habitable star or mineral star
in the vicinity of the Fallen Beast Planet. This place was so poor it would not even raise a
fuss. Not to say that the only spaceship that passed by each year was escorted by the
military, the fallen beasts and the food loaded inside were also not worth robbing at all, so
the star pirates would never come here.
But if the star pirates would not come, other people normally wouldn’t come either, ah . . . .
It was still more than half a year before the spaceship that sent food would come again.
What the hell was this spaceship doing here?

Could it be that people were coming to pick up the empress and the crown prince?

The leopard Bauer somewhat doubted it. Some bright spots appeared in the sky again—
more spaceships were landing.

These spaceships were significantly larger than the first spaceship, to the extent that they
could see the faint silhouette of the spaceships. The spaceships were arranged in a neat and
tidy row and slowly began to land.

Ian could not clearly see the specific appearance of those spaceships because they were a
little too far away, but with so many spaceships together, they could not be star pirates!

"Quick, take your communication device out." Ian told Bauer at once.

The leopard Bauer looked at those spaceships and stared blankly for a moment. Only after
hearing Ian’s words did he hurriedly fish out the communication device from the space
button and hand it over to Ian.

Inside one of the spaceships that were landing on the Fallen Beast Planet.

Chris stood in the main control room; his eyes were sunken and red, and his complexion
was even worse.

He did not feel like eating anything these days. Although he would drink concentrated
nutrient fluid every day, but the whole person still lost weight at a speed visible to the
naked eye, so much so that he looked worse than when he thought Edgar had died.

At that time, although he thought his son was dead, but at least he still had a partner at his
side to accompany himself. His partner also depended on him, so he absolutely couldn’t
collapse. But now, he was really unable to endure it.

To date, it had been more or less half a month since they had found the first fragment of his
private spaceship. And during this half a month, Chris had fully experienced torments every
day and even at every moment.

The spaceship was broken into pieces; could the people on board still be alive?

Chris simply didn't dare to think deeply about it, but he still spat out a mouthful of blood on
the spot. After that, he began searching the universe for the spaceship's lifepod.

Although everyone felt that the probability of the kidnapped empress and other people on
the spaceship being able to take the lifepod and flee for their lives was very low, but they
still spared no pains or effort to look for the lifepod.

After they found the first fragment of the spaceship, they actually didn’t catch anything
again for a time. They eventually found the second fragment in a very remote area.

Even though the original exit of the wormhole was unstable, but it was usually safe and had
a regular pattern. But now, the exit of that wormhole had been completely chaotic, to the
point that there were more than one exit.

They kept looking without stopping to sleep or rest for ten days. The researchers
constantly did calculations using the data they already had and finally circled out a rough
range where the lifepod, if there was any, would be after coming out of the wormhole.
Afterwards, everyone continued to look for it.

But they still ended up empty-handed.

An intact lifepod would send out a distress signal, and the signal was also very strong. Yet
they had never received such a signal at all . . . . If it were not for the fact that they had not
found those people nor their dead bodies, Chris had probably already collapsed now.

Everyone present was full of worries about His Imperial Majesty the Emperor, but no one
dared to advise Chris to stop and rest . . . . Chris’ temper was very bad these days. Almost
everyone who went up to persuade him got ruthlessly punished. This time, if it were not for
having to find a habitable planet nearby because they had no more water for daily use in
the spaceship, Chris probably would’ve completely rejected the brief stop-over on the
Fallen Beast Planet.

When the spaceship entered the atmosphere, it shook slightly but quickly stabilized. Chris
blinked his dry eyes and ordered, "Dispatch the robots to check the entire planet
thoroughly.”

They once found a large piece of spaceship fragment on an area one-day-travel away from
the Fallen Beast Planet. If there was indeed a lifepod coming out of the wormhole . . . maybe
the lifepod would land on this planet.

Chris also hoped that the lifepod would land on this planet.

There was life on this planet. If the lifepod landed here, the people inside would have a way
to survive. But if it landed elsewhere . . . .

"Yes, Your Majesty." Chris’ assistant answered and went to arrange some men to search for
those people.

"Wait," Chris suddenly stopped him. "I’ll go too."

"Your Majesty, the medical officer said that you need to rest." Chris' assistant could not help
but say. Chris' condition was very bad; the medical officer had said that if he did not rest, he
might likely collapse.

"You just have to obey my orders! Ian and the others should be on this planet. I’ll go and
look for them myself." Chris said. The star field they circled out had been searched
everywhere, but there was simply no lifepod found . . . . Now he was hoping that the lifepod
was here.

How possible was it for the empress’ lifepod to crash here? Chris' assistant did not think
that they would be so fortunate. He would rather Chris took a good rest than search for
people.

But when he looked up and saw Chris' face, such thoughts instantly disappeared. "Yes, Your
Majesty. I’ll arrange it right away!"

The spaceship finally landed on the ground. Chris put on a dry land combat suit and was
about to step out. At this moment, the man in charge of handling messages aboard the
spaceship suddenly spoke, "Your Majesty, we received a message."

"What message?" Chris halted his footsteps and asked.

Chris’ assistant had already realized and quickly said, "It should be an SOS message sent
out by the fallen beasts on the planet . . . . Your Majesty, this is the Fallen Beast Planet;
would you like to bring some more people with you?"

"No need." Chris replied. He once again started to leave and unexpectedly heard an
exclamation from behind. "We received the empress' message!"

"What?" Chris' footsteps suddenly stopped, then he turned round and looked over.

"There’s a message here saying that he’s the empress . . ." Someone said, pointing to the
message on the display screen. The message showed a string of military secret codes, and
after breaking the codes, a message saying that he was the empress appeared.

Seeing this, Chris’ face showed an ecstatic expression. "Lock onto the communication
device that sent the message! I’m going to rush there in the shortest possible time!"

"Yes, Your Majesty!"

Several aircraft flew out of the spaceship, flying toward the distance. Meanwhile, in the
spaceship, Calvin turned to face the Duke of Mund with a happy expression on his face.
"Father, did you hear it?"

"I heard it." The Duke of Mund nodded, mood loosening at once.
If the empress and the others were fine, then he and his son would also be fine . . . .

The sky above the Fallen Beast Planet had always been the territory of the strange birds
with long wings and fur that looked a bit like huge bats. These animals were savage
carnivores. When they gathered during the breeding season, even powerful fallen beasts
would give way in the face of their superior strength.

They were the overlords of the sky on the Fallen Beast Planet, but today, many "monsters"
that were much bigger than them appeared in the sky.

A strange bird charged into that huge monster and directly got its neck broken from the
collision and lost its life. Other strange birds immediately became afraid of those
"monsters". Screeching, they scattered and fled.

On the ground, a small colony of fallen beasts who heard the frightened screeching of the
strange birds raised their heads and unexpectedly saw several aircraft flying very fast
toward the distance.

Aircraft? How could aircraft appear on the Fallen Beast Planet?

The fallen beasts in this colony were extremely curious, yet they could not think of a
reason, so they just went hunting as usual—even if several aircrafts appeared here, it did
not matter to them, fallen beasts; they still had to do their own things.

Although Reynolds had sent them some food, but they would still go hunting, so as to avoid
not having enough food to eat.

The bright sports in the sky had disappeared; it might be assumed that several spaceships
had landed . . . . Ian turned his gaze in the direction of the landing spaceships and clenched
his teeth, saying, "Let's go there!"

"Empress . . ." The leopard Bauer was full of excitement. If he could follow those spaceships
and leave the Fallen Beast Planet, didn’t it mean that it would not be long before he could
see his own sub-beastman and children? With such thoughts, he suddenly couldn’t help but
turn into his beast form—besides fatigue, being too excited could also make little beastmen
involuntarily transform themselves.

Bauer could not speak after he turned into his beast form. He looked at the direction of the
spaceships’ whereabouts and stooped down before Ian, hinting at Ian to go up and sit on
his back.

Although beastmen generally would only let their own sub-beastmen and children ride on
their backs, but it was not absolute. In special circumstances, carrying other sub-beastmen
on their backs was not a problem.

The leopard Bauer already had his own sub-beastman, and the empress’ status and age
were also very different from his. He thought it did not matter even if he carried the
empress. In any case, he would never have any thoughts about the empress.

Ian straightforwardly sat on the leopard’s back, and then the leopard quickly ran out.

They had not run for long before some aircraft came into view in front of them. When they
saw those aircraft, Ian’s heart gave a jump, and the leopard also came to a stop.

They stopped, and those aircraft also stopped. Someone jumped down from the front of the
aircraft, staring deeply at Ian.

It was Chris! Ian came down from the leopard’s back and stared at Chris with excitement.
Both men did not talk, but the gazes they exchanged seemed to speak a thousand words.

Chris and Ian met again after a long period of separation. They were very excited, but
unexpectedly, at this moment, the leopard at Ian’s side suddenly became a person, and a
naked one at that.

Chris, who was going to embrace his spouse, immediately sported a black look on his face.
The leopard Bauer felt that he was extremely unlucky. He actually forgot that he still
couldn’t completely control his transformation . . . .

Bauer urgently wished to turn back into his beast form to escape the awkwardness, but
sadly, he was unable to change. Just when he was worrying, he suddenly felt some pressure
come rushing towards him . . . .

As a not-so-powerful beastman, Bauer directly turned into his beast form under this
pressure.

Okay, it was fine now.

Bauer shrunk to the side and did not move a muscle.

Chris originally had many words he wanted to say to Ian. But after he really saw Ian, he was
actually unable to say a single word. On the contrary, after a pause, Ian at once started to
jabber on and on. “Chris, how did you make yourself look like this? Looking at how ugly you
are, how long have you not eaten and bathed? Quickly eat something. I’ll talk to you while
you eat."

"We’re all fine. You don't have to worry. The egg has hatched, and it’s a very vigorous little
beastman. He runs particularly fast I can’t even catch up with him.”

“Our lives have been very good these days. We haven’t been hungry or cold.”

“I’m fine. It’s just that . . . I miss you."

A Guide to - 85
Unedited chapter

85. The Fallen Beasts Can Recover

Ian found out that there were spaceships landing, and Edgar over there naturally found out
too. However, Edgar and Shu Shu did not know the details because the two of them were
cultivating.

After not having to help the fallen beasts restore their beast cores, Shu Shu could save a lot
of spiritual power, and he generously gave all that spiritual power to Edgar, accelerating
Edgar’s recovery speed and eventually making his injuries completely healed.

Just today, a ball of spiritual energy re-appeared within Edgar’s body.

Although it was just a ball of spiritual energy that most likely needed a long time to become
a nèidān, but this was already a very good start. Edgar finally felt relieved.

Even though he had never shown anything, but in fact, he had always been very anxious,
dreading being unable to cultivate anymore. Now, he could actually set his heart at rest.

As a matter of fact, Edgar’s worry was indeed correct. If an ordinary daemon was seriously
injured and lost his/her nèidān, it was very difficult for him/her to re-cultivate it. Edgar,
however, had the blood of a mythological animal as well as someone who kept helping him
to heal, so the situation was also substantially different.

Controlling the spiritual power in his body to circulate over and over, the circulation speed
was getting faster and faster, and the spiritual power gathered was also increasing . . . .
Edgar was cultivating incessantly when he suddenly discovered that some spiritual power
had entered his body and promptly merged with the ball of spiritual energy in his body,
making the ball of spiritual energy in his body enlarge in just a short time.

Edgar opened his eyes and found that Shu Shu was inputting spiritual power into him again
. . . . Sighing, Edgar used his tail to write on the side, "You have a child in your belly; don't
use your spiritual power on me."

"It’s okay. I’ve left enough spiritual power for the child!" Shu Shu smiled at Edgar.

Although Shu Shu said so, but Edgar could not help but feel distressed, especially after he
saw that Shu Shu’s belly only protruded slightly even after so much time had passed. He felt
sorry for the child and even more sorry for Shu Shu.

Shu Shu conceived his second child right after he had just given birth to the first one. This
was actually harmful to the body. And now the child was even prevented from absorbing
the needed spiritual power as much as he liked . . . . Edgar always felt that he had treated
them badly.

When this child came out, he had to treat him well, and he had to treat Shu Shu well, too.
Edgar put his tail on Shu Shu's belly and gently caressed and stroked Shu Shu's belly back
and forth while inputting the spiritual power in his body into Shu Shu's belly.

His spiritual power had just run into the "tumor" in Shu Shu's belly, and it was at once
absorbed clean by the tumor. It could be seen that the child was lacking spiritual power
very much.

Edgar felt even guiltier. Shu Shu, on the contrary, did not care about it. "Don’t worry.
Lacking spiritual power only makes him grow a little slower. It’s fine. You have so little
spiritual power; you better keep it." Although his belly had hurt for a while, but he did not
feel anything now. Clearly, the child was growing very well.

"I think you should stop worrying about me. I’m already good now. Such a small amount of
spiritual power can be re-cultivated quickly." Edgar really wanted to kiss Shu Shu, but he
was a snake, a thick and big snake to boot. How could he go and kiss Shu Shu? In the end, he
could only use his snake tail to scratch the hollow of Shu Shu’s palm.

"Humph!" Hearing Edgar's words, Shu Shu could not help but snorted. He had been envious
of Edgar's cultivation speed for a long, long time!

Edgar rubbed against Shu Shu and once again coiled his body around Shu Shu. Shu Shu was
not so afraid of him now, and the little snake was not here, so they could get intimate.

However, they had not stayed intimate for long when they heard some roaring and howling
outside—the fallen beasts did not dare to come in, so they called them from the outside
with roars and howls.

"Let's go take a look." Shu Shu said. He did not take a step, though. Rather, he waited until
Edgar went out before following behind Edgar. There were so many beasts outside, so he
definitely had to hide behind Edgar.

Edgar barely stepped out, and he already saw a lot of fallen beasts surrounding the dugout
entrance impatiently while roaring in succession. However, as soon as he appeared, these
fallen beasts all quietened down and began to write on the ground.

Edgar bowed his head to take a quick look and found that they wrote . . . saw some
spaceships?
These fallen beasts said that they saw several spaceships landing together. Edgar almost
instantly thought of Chris. His father would definitely make every effort to find them after
they disappeared. It was not unexpected for him to come here to look for them.

Jonathan wanted to destroy the spaceship completely, but how could things be that simple?
Moreover, when Edgar launched the lifepod to drift in the universe, he deliberately kicked
some spaceship fragments out in order to facilitate Chris to find them.

After Edgar read all the words written by these fallen beasts, he gathered a ball of spiritual
power in his throat and then spoke, "We’ll wait first."

"Rowr!" The fallen beasts stepped back and looked around guardedly, wanting to know
where the voice came from.

"It's me." Edgar's tail tapped the ground.

The fallen beasts gazed straight at Edgar. Fallen beasts were only able to make animal
sounds. They had communicated with each other for a long time, but even though they had
figured out their own communication methods via animal sounds, it was absolutely
impossible for them if they wanted to speak. But now, Edgar could speak!

It was really amazing!

Edgar knew that if Chris was coming, it certainly wouldn’t take long for Chris to find him.
So he did not eagerly go out to find the man and just waited here instead. Shu Shu also
thought the same.

And Chris was indeed rushing over here at this moment. Only, he did not come to find
Edgar right away but went to find his grandson first.

He had been longing for a grandson for so many years. Naturally, he wanted to see his
grandson more than his son. His grandson had broken the shell! At present, even if he kept
busy without stopping to sleep or rest for a few more days, he definitely wouldn’t feel tired.

Reynolds and company were not far from Ian. They also had communication devices on
their hands, and the communication devices could also send out signals. Chris had the
aircraft follow the signal to find their location.

Reynolds and Jones were accompanying the little snake to play today. The lion Jesse had
tried his best to explain numerous ways of taking care of a little beastman. For example,
what to eat, how much water to drink, how to deal with a pooping little beastman, and so
on.

Jesse had experience looking after children, but taking care of the little beastman who was
a different race was not the same. The little snake was overactive, and they were still
flustered somewhat . . . . Naturally, this made Jesse unable to control his body, and so, from
time to time, a big change would happen on his person. Because of this, Reynolds and Jones
often needed to look after the little snake. Reynolds even had to cover Jesse with a blanket
when Jesse suddenly turned into a human—he would not let his sub-beastman see another
man's naked appearance!

Accidentally, the little snake pooped again. After he pooped, he was still in his human form,
which was a white, plump baby and especially troublesome to deal with. Unfortunately,
Jesse had turned into a lion at this time. Reynolds could only let Jesse write how to handle it
on the ground and then nervously dealt with the little snake according to Jesse’s
instructions.

His own little beastman had not been born yet, and he actually had to take care of others’
child first. After Reynolds, with stiff movements, cleaned up the little snake, he could not
help but ask Jesse, "This little snake’s really troublesome! Is a wolf-shaped little beastman
also troublesome like this?"

Jones, who was standing on the side, heard these words and did not hesitate to pinch
Reynolds' arm. Then he said, "Why did you ask this? If you don't want to take care of the
little snake, let me hold the child."

Saying so, Jones reached out to pick the child in Reynolds' hands, but Reynolds did not let
him—how could he let his own sub-beastman hold another beastman? It was out of the
question even if it was just a small beastman. He did not like the scent of others on Jones’
body.

Reynolds was dodging Jones, and the little beastman in his arms peed on him. Reynolds’
chest was immediately wet, and he strongly smelled like the little snake from head to toe . . .
.

Reynolds was gloomy. Unexpectedly, when he raised his head, he saw the scene of a
spaceship landing. He and Jones glanced at each other and thought about going together.

Ian was the empress, and Edgar was the crown prince. Now that there was a spaceship
coming, it was surely coming to find them!

So, they could leave this place?

Reynolds’ clothes were wet with pee, yet he forgot to change them. He just stared at the
place where the spaceship landed with a complicated mood.

He had been on the Fallen Beast Planet for thirty years. During those thirty years, mind-
boggling changes might have taken place outside. What would he encounter when he
returned outside? Could he still provide Jones with a good life?

Reynolds looked a bit lifeless, and the child in his arms took advantage of this opportunity
to turn into a little snake and swiftly ran away.
Reynolds hurriedly chased after him.

While they were being busy, Chris and company found them and happened to see Reynolds,
whose chest was still wet, catch a little snake with claws.

Chris sniffed and found that the wet spot on Reynolds’ chest smelled like the little snake. It
went without saying what exactly that thing was . . . .

"Chris, catch your grandson." Reynolds threw the little snake on his hand to Chris.

Chris reached out with his hand to catch the little snake and raised his head to look at
Reynolds. Even if he made a supreme effort to suppress it, his face still showed a happy
expression. "I didn't expect that I can see you again." After Reynolds had become a fallen
beast, he met with Reynolds and suggested that he could help Reynolds obtain a better
living environment, but Reynolds refused and only asked him to take good care of Jones.

From that time on, he thought he would never see Reynolds again. But unexpectedly, thirty
years later, he actually saw Reynolds again, and Reynolds even kept the human form.

Reynolds had recovered and was no longer a fallen beast!

Chris could not help but get excited. The good news he got today was really too much . . . .
Carrying the little snake in his arms, he suddenly had an urge to thank God.

"General Reynolds!" Chris' assistant was shocked to see Reynolds—what the hell did he
see? He saw General Reynolds, who had become a fallen beast, standing in front of him,
perfectly all right!

Hadn’t General Reynolds become a fallen beast? Why was he perfectly all right now?

Many people followed behind Chris. Before, these people were already very, very surprised
when they saw the leopard Bauer suddenly turn into a human. They did not understand
why a beastman would appear on the Fallen Beast Planet. Now, seeing Reynolds, they were
shocked speechless.

What exactly was going on? Could the fallen beasts recover?

When they first landed on the Fallen Beast Planet, they still fretted, worrying that they
would get attacked by the fallen beasts. But now . . . .

The empress being fine was a big happy event, but the fact that the fallen beasts were able
to recover . . . . This was simply a huge bomb that could absolutely blow up the entire
Beastman Empire!
The difficult problem that had perplexed the Beastman Empire for countless years was now
solved?

A Guide to - 86
Unedited chapter

86. The Amazing Shu Shu

The Fallen Beast Planet was sparsely populated and had always been very quiet. The desert
zone was even more so; very few living animals moved around in this area. Yet recently, a
certain border of the desert of the Fallen Beast Planet had been very lively, and a lot of
fallen beasts had gathered here.

Today, this place was even livelier.

The spaceships that had landed in the distant place all soared, flying toward this side of the
desert, and around them, there were still some aircraft escorts. The entire procession could
be said to be so grandiose it hid the sky and covered the earth, and the sound of activity
was extremely loud.

A few days ago, several fallen beast colonies nearby already got the news that Reynolds,
who was regarded as the king by the fallen beasts, was staying at that barren place whose
sole merit was its safety.

Now that they saw so many spaceships flying towards the desert, all of them were
endlessly surprised.

"It’s still not the time for the delivery men to come. Why’re there spaceships coming?"

"A lot of spaceships! And they’re all big spaceships!"

"Are they coming to find Reynolds?"

"They should be. Before Mr. Reynolds came here, he was an important general!"

They were discussing it incessantly when suddenly, someone said, "Those spaceships seem
to be imperial family’s!"

After this man said so, everyone realized that there were imperial family’s emblems on
those spaceships.
Why would the imperial family’s spaceships appear here? Were there things on the Fallen
Beast Planet that could make the imperial family pay attention to this planet? Or . . . . It was
totally impossible for a fallen beast to appear in the imperial family, right?

"Mr. Reynolds and His Imperial Majesty the Emperor are friends. Maybe His Imperial
Majesty the Emperor came to find Reynolds." Someone explained.

The rest of the fallen beast in the colonies deeply believed so, and one fallen beast said,
"How about we go there to take a look?"

The fallen beasts lived a single’s life. Aside from preparing their own food, they hardly
needed to do anything else, and they had lots of free time on weekdays. So now, after
making a decision, they simply ran to the desert.

Meanwhile, in the desert, the spaceships had landed. As soon as they were parked securely,
aircraft, mechs, and so on all flew down from the spaceships. In addition, many beastmen
dressed in military uniforms of the Imperial Fleet neatly came down from the spaceships.

Everything was done neatly and tidily and looked very imposing. It was simply a variety of
scenes that would only appear in movies.

Edgar and Shu Shu had been waiting at the dugout entrance, and Reynolds' subordinates
were also there. They naturally caught sight of this scene.

When these fallen beasts came to the Fallen Beast Planet, it was either long ago or a few
years ago. They could not recognize Edgar’s beast form and did not know Shu Shu. But
basically, they all knew Ian, the empress, and they had already known the identity of Edgar
and company.

However, although they knew the identity of Edgar and company, but at the very beginning,
everyone had been shocked by Shu Shu, who could help the fallen beasts restore their beast
cores, and so they did not care about this identity thing.

Later, they spent a long time with Shu Shu and company and found that they did not put on
airs at all. And so these fallen beasts soon forgot about it.

They could not discern anything else beyond the fact that the crown prince in his beast
form was very strong. As for the empress and the crown princess . . . they did not put on
airs and looked like ordinary people, ah!

Although they generally kept trying to please Shu Shu and company, but it was absolutely
not because of the identity of Shu Shu and company. It was only now that they profoundly
felt the difference between their standing and that of Shu Shu and company.

All the fallen beasts subconsciously quietened down.

When Chris brought Ian down from the aircraft, those fallen beasts silently got out of the
way.

Chris, the emperor, they had only seen him in the news, and they had never thought that
they could be in such a close contact with him.

Chris had already eaten something and also taken a nap for a few minutes while on the way
here. And after doing a little sprucing up, his whole person, despite being thin, seemed to
be in glowing spirits and no longer cut a sorry figure like when Ian first saw him.

"Father." Edgar called. Shu Shu also waved his hand: "Father, you came! It’s really great!"

Chris, seeing his beast-shaped son open his mouth and speak, was startled, yet his face
showed nothing. "Edgar, Shu Shu, you’ve worked hard."

Chris did not show anything when speaking to Edgar, but it was impossible for others to be
this calm. After being shocked by Reynolds, the men who followed after Chris were shocked
by Edgar.

What exactly was going on? Why was His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince still able to
speak in spite of being beast-shaped?

"This is what I should do." Edgar said. Laying his eyes on Shu Shu, he felt that it was Shu
Shu who had really worked hard.

Chris took a deep breath, feeling excited as well as guilty.

If it were not for his son, Ian would probably have lost his life . . . . Fortunately, Edgar took
action to save people. But . . . his son and Shu Shu had suffered hardship.

Seeing that Edgar had become a fallen beast again and that Shu Shu’s belly slightly bulged
out, Chris immediately looked behind him, “You quickly examine the crown prince and the
crown princess.”

Chris’ spaceship had a special medical team, and they had long been ready. Hearing Chris’
words, they promptly came to Shu Shu and Edgar’s side with some instruments and started
examining Shu Shu and Edgar.

"Your Imperial Majesty, the beast core of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is gone!"
A nurse cried out in alarm.

"The physical condition of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is very bad!"

"His Imperial Highness, he . . ."

The expressions of several medical personnel around Edgar were very ugly. Edgar, the
crown prince, actually became a fallen beast. How big of a blow was this to the imperial
family?

Although they heard that Reynolds had recovered after becoming a fallen beast, but who
would dare to say that Edgar could also recover?

The medical personnel around Edgar were very worried. The medical personnel around
Shu Shu, however, were both shocked and delighted.

The crown princess was pregnant again. This was a big, happy event, ah! The imperial
family had not given birth to two children for so many years!

But . . . hadn’t the crown princess just given birth to a child before he was snatched? How
did he get pregnant again so fast? The crown princess would not have a problem, would he?
The child would not have a problem, right?

These medical personnel wanted to do a more detailed examination of Shu Shu but was
refused by Shu Shu without the slightest hesitation—his body was different from ordinary
sub-beastmen’s; how could he casually let others examine it?

"Is the child all right?" Edgar did not care about himself. Instead, he hastened to turn his
gaze toward the medical personnel around Shu Shu.

"Your Imperial Highness, we’re unable to see the child's situation." The medical personnel
looked at Edgar with a stumped expression and were further bewildered. Animals' vocal
cords were completely different from humans’. Although some animals could produce
human sounds, but snakes were absolutely incapable of doing it. Why was His Imperial
Highness the Crown Prince able to speak? And his speaking voice was still exactly the same
as his voice before.

This Fallen Beast Planet was truly beyond strange everywhere.

Unable to see the child's situation? Indeed, his and Shu Shu's children were completely
different from other people's children . . . . Edgar breathed a sigh of relief and then
remembered that he still had one thing to deal with.

Seeing that all the people Chris brought were in a fog, Edgar said: "I'm fine. Although I have
no beast core now, but I can recover after a while."

"Your Imperial Highness!" The leader of the medical team, an old doctor, stared at Edgar
excitedly. "Your Imperial Highness, you said you could recover?"

"Yes, I can recover." Edgar said affirmatively.

"Your Imperial Highness, you’ve become a fallen beast, and you can still recover . . . .
You . . ." This doctor was a famous doctor who had published many medical papers, and his
reputation was not less than Jones’. Nevertheless, he was so shocked he was unable to say
complete words at the moment.

"Not only His Imperial Highness can recover, but other fallen beasts can also recover."
Jones, pulling Reynolds' hand, came down from an aircraft.

Reynolds had already replaced the clothes that were wet with the little snake’s urine. He
was now wearing a military uniform and looked even more conspicuously tall and
handsome. That elderly doctor had met Reynolds in the past. Now, after seeing the human-
shaped Reynolds, he looked ecstatic. "Mr. Reynolds has really recovered? Jones, did you
come up with a method to make the fallen beasts recover?"

“Reynolds has recovered, but the method isn’t what I think up. It’s what His Imperial
Highness the Crown Princess thought up." Jones replied.

This matter of restoring the fallen beasts’ beast cores could not be concealed, and there was
no need to conceal it either. As for the treatment method, Edgar and company had already
discussed it.

This honor was definitely to be given to Shu Shu. Moreover, Shu Shu should be given
prominence when this matter was made public.

"Her Imperial Highness the Crown Princess and I have researched a method to help the
fallen beasts restore their beast cores, and we’ve even come up with a research direction . . .
. We had no way to experiment before, but after crashing onto the Fallen Beast Planet, we
got the experimental conditions, and Her Imperial Highness the Crown Princess succeeded.
I’m very ashamed because I didn’t help with anything from start to finish.” Jones said.

The medical personnel knew that Jones had been researching a way to restore the fallen
beasts’ beast cores. When they saw that Reynolds had recovered, they thought it was the
result of Jones’ research. But unexpectedly, Jones actually told them this . . . .

The crown princess was actually so amazing? Wasn’t it said that he was just a sub-
beastman who came from a remote planet without learning or skills and could only study
in the bridal class?

Rumors really couldn’t be trusted!

"The crown princess can actually discover such a method! It’s really amazing!" The doctor
looked at Shu Shu with admiration across his whole face. "I wonder if you can let me learn
it? Your Imperial Highness, you can rest assured, I’m willing to be your student."

“Eh?" Shu Shu was somewhat at a loss. This old man wanted to worship him as a teacher?

"I’m afraid that it’s quite difficult." Jones shook his head. "Her Imperial Highness the Crown
Princess’ innate skill is healing. Moreover . . . His Little Highness’ eggshell was used to help
Reynolds recover."

It turned out to be this way? The matter was actually so troublesome? The doctor looked
disappointed but quickly spoke again, "Even so, this is a monumental happy event. I believe
that Her Imperial Highness the Crown Princess will definitely go down in history."

He would go down in history? Well, wasn’t he more amazing than Myer then? Shu Shu
opened his eyes wide with joy.

However, his joy did not last long before his whole person froze.

Did not know when, but the little snake had climbed to his side by getting into his trouser
leg and then crawling along his leg . . . .

Shu Shu absolutely didn't dare to move. Fortunately, Edgar reacted quickly and
immediately grabbed the little snake’s tail and pulled him out—he would never allow
others to take advantage of his own sub-beastman, even if it was his own son!

"Edgar, you’re so good!" Shu Shu gave Edgar a grateful look and hugged Edgar.

Those people who had come down from the spaceships saw this scene from a distance, and
they were extremely moved. The crown princess was really great. He never left even if His
Imperial Highness the Crown Prince had become a fallen beast, and he even discovered the
method of restoring the beast core!

His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince would definitely recover, and then he would live
happily forever with Her Imperial Highness the Crown Princess!

A Guide to - 87
Unedited chapter

87. The Lively Star Network

These days, the star network had been very lively. This liveliness began from the time
when Shu Shu was attacked by Donald, and the whole thing was broadcasted live on the
star network.

At first, the people of the Beastman Empire watched the abnormal live broadcast and found
out that the imperial family got a new member. Then the emperor sent out countless red
envelopes, which set off a national celebration . . . . While everyone was still sharing this joy,
the empress was actually kidnapped!

Although the Beastman Empire had already implemented a constitutional monarchy since
long ago, but the imperial family still held considerable power and was also the richest
family in the Empire. Consequently, there were quite a lot of people who took shots at the
imperial family and even tried to kidnap the imperial family. No one had ever succeeded
though. Yet this time, someone succeeded and even kidnapped the empress.

Because the person who planned this was Jonathan, the sub-beastman younger brother of
His Imperial Majesty the Emperor of the Beastman Empire.

Chris, the emperor, had absolutely nothing to say to Jonathan. His parents had adopted and
taken great care of Jonathan. For a long time now, there was no end of people who envied
Jonathan.

As a result, after Jonathan had failed in his attempt to plot against the crown princess’ life,
he actually kidnapped Ian and the unborn little prince! He was simply an ungrateful
wretch!

In today's era when information flow was particularly fast, many things could not be
covered up. The matter of Jonathan smearing Edgar’s name as well as dispatching Donald
to attack the crown princess had already been revealed. After Ian was kidnapped, the
imperial family simply didn’t cover it up. On the contrary, the ins and outs of this matter
were explained, and the video of Jonathan kidnapping Ian was uploaded on the star
network.

Because of this, Jonathan had become someone whom everyone hated. People had no time
to pay attention to the unborn little prince; rather, they started to pay attention to this
matter.

Jonathan was already married to the Duke of Mund. They had a child together and always
looked very loving in front of the media. As it turned out, Jonathan was actually still
thinking of the emperor and even came up with evil schemes for the crown prince and the
crown princess in addition to kidnapping the empress . . . .

"For those who think that he acted against the imperial family only because of his feelings, I
can only say that you’re too naive. He clearly wants to eliminate the imperial family at one
stroke and then ascend the throne himself . . . . FYI, he’s also one of the heirs to the throne."

“That’s right. If it weren’t for his plot falling through and standing exposed, His Imperial
Highness the Crown Prince would be dead already! Afterwards, won’t the imperial family
fall into his hands?"

"This man’s too malicious! I really regret that I used to consider him as an example!"
.....

At that time, many people on the star network analyzed Jonathan's motives while waiting
for Emperor Chris to rescue the empress . . . . Everyone was full of confidence in the
imperial family and felt that the empress would definitely be rescued.

As a result, when many people were keeping watch on the star network, waiting for the
empress to be rescued, they actually heard the news of the empress’ disappearance. At the
same time, the imperial family’s huge reward was also hung on the star network.

Anyone who provided valuable clues could get a lot of money.

After this news arrived, many people despaired, but there were a lot more who began to
look for Empress Ian, hoping to get a huge reward that Chris had promised.

However, they caught plenty of star pirates, but no one found Ian. This was already bad
enough, and then some people realized . . . . Crown Prince Edgar and the crown princess
had not appeared for a very long time!

The empress was kidnapped, and the emperor led the imperial fleet to chase after people.
Yet the crown prince and the crown princess had actually never appeared under these
circumstances. What did this mean?

Did the crown prince and the crown princess . . . have an accident?

The crown prince and the crown princess indeed had an accident. They secretly hid in the
spaceship that Jonathan took in order to rescue the empress and the child. Now, they were
all missing!

Besides Chris, the emperor, the life or death of the rest of the imperial family was
unforeseeable. The star network instantly exploded. Many netizens began to pray for
blessings for the imperial family as countless people closely followed the search and rescue
progress. Unfortunately, the news that arrived from the front line was only bad news
without any good one.

The imperial family’s private spaceship had exploded in the starry sky!

The spaceship had been completely blown out; could the empress and company survive?

"That Jonathan’s really despicable!"

"The little prince’s still an egg, and he disappeared in the stars. It's so tragic . . ."

"His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince must be fine, ah! There’re still the crown princess
and the empress. They’re surely fine . . . "
......

Recently, the atmosphere on the star network had been very heavy. People had no time to
pay attention to entertainment. Some funny movies and TV dramas were even directly put
on the shelf or taken down from the shelf . . . .

At this time, an item of news suddenly appeared on the star network—"News from the
Imperial Fleet: The empress, the crown prince, and his family have been found!"

The empress and company had been found? People delightedly opened the news and then
saw a video inside.

The spokesperson of the imperial family first explained briefly that Chris had found the
empress and company on the Fallen Beast Planet and also mentioned that the little prince
had already hatched. Then, with a sorrowful face, he stated that although no one died, but
when they were in the middle of the universe, Crown Prince Edgar shattered his beast core
and became a fallen beast in order to protect the empress and company.

What? The crown prince actually became a fallen beast? Everyone who saw this video was
stunned, especially those young people who worshiped or liked the crown prince. They,
more than anyone, felt it was unacceptable.

The crown prince was so powerful; how could he become a fallen beast?

At this moment, the imperial family’s spokesperson suddenly spoke again after a slight
pause, "However, everyone doesn't need to worry. The crown princess has discovered a
method to restore the beast core of the fallen beasts. Although this method still has some
flaws, but it has been determined to be feasible. I believe that His Imperial Highness the
Crown Prince will definitely be able to recover soon."

What did this man say? The crown princess came up with a method to restore the beast
core of the fallen beasts? This was a joke, right?

People who heard the spokesperson's speech were not particularly convinced that this
matter was true. They suspected that they had misheard the man. At this moment, in the
video, the imperial family’s spokesperson disappeared. Then the video showed some
scenes on the Fallen Beast Planet, including the one where the emperor and the empress
came out and said a few words.

They saw General Reynolds, who became a fallen beast thirty years ago. Now that his beast
core had been restored, he became a beastman again and still looked very powerful and
handsome.

They saw several former fallen beasts, whose beast cores had been restored but were still
not very stable, living in the desert and playing with the little prince. In the end, they often
became a joke because they could not control their body shapes just like the little prince.
They also saw the crown prince who had become a fallen beast talking with the crown
princess gently and softly. The crown princess cleaned the crown prince’s body with water
and even fed the crown prince himself.

Furthermore, they saw that brilliant and famous doctor chase after the crown princess,
wanting to learn all kinds of knowledge from him. Meanwhile, the crown princess used his
innate skill to heal people’s wounds in the blink of an eye.

This video was not meticulously shot, and there was no particularly moving scene in it, yet
many people cried watching it. Even they themselves did not know why they would cry.

"Mr. Reynolds used to be my idol. It’s really great that he has recovered!"

"The little prince’s so cute! He’s atavistic just like His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince.
He must be very strong after he grows up!"

"The crown princess is awesome!

"The interaction between the crown princess and His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince
is so warm. His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince has become a fallen beast and looks
quite scary, yet the crown princess actually doesn’t care about it . . ."

......

There were all sorts of evaluations on the star network. The leopard Bauer’s sub-beastman
saw this video and burst into tears.

He was a very ordinary sub-beastman. In addition to looking unattractive, he was also quite
fat, and his health was not so good either. Yet Bauer had always been very good to him.
Unfortunately, at the time when he felt very blessed, they ran into danger, and Bauer
became a fallen beast.

After Bauer was sent to the Fallen Beast Planet, his life was very bad. Not to mention that
he had no money to send Bauer things, even to keep himself and his children afloat was
already very difficult. Only when he finally found a welfare job did his life stabilize.

But even then, he still refused the bachelor beastmen who wanted to marry him.

Many people advised him to find another beastman to live with, but he did not want to.
Bauer only became a fallen beast in order to save him and the children. He did not want to
be with another beastman just for a living.

Sometimes he was also very confused; he did not know if his choice was right or wrong in
the end. But when he saw Bauer in the video, loudly saying that he missed him and the
children, he suddenly felt that his persistence was correct after all.
Besides Bauer, Jesse’s parents also saw Jesse.

Jesse was a doctor, and so were his parents. Their family lived on a planet near the capital
star. They had a pretty big family clinic, and their lives were very good. It was unfortunate
that some time later, there was a sub-beastman who died in their clinic. Afterwards, that
sub-beastman's partner actually brought some explosives and wanted to die together with
them . . . . Jesse was the casualty at that time.

They always thought that their son had already died. They did not expect that he was
actually still alive and had even recovered now.

This couple also cried tears of joy.

At the same time, there were even more people who were full of hopes and expectations.

"My father’s a soldier. He became a fallen beast. Can he still return to our side?"

"My son had an accident and got his beast core shattered when he’s a child. He’s still very
small when he’s sent to the Fallen Beast Planet. Can he come back?"

"I really miss my younger brother. Does he live well on the Fallen Beast Planet?"

......

All the netizens were discussing the Fallen Beast Planet. Someone even directly organized
an adventure team, intending to go there. At the same time, Shu Shu, the crown princess,
was also popular.

A lot of people who had previously spoken badly of Shu Shu were apologizing to Shu Shu on
the star network even though Shu Shu could not see it at all.

Meanwhile on the Fallen Beast Planet, the men of the Imperial Fleet were building a house.

It would take a while for Edgar to recover. Moreover, the fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast
Planet needed to be sorted out slowly and one by one. Under these circumstances, they
might have to stay on the Fallen Beast Planet for a long time. So it was absolutely necessary
to build a house.

The Fallen Beast Planet was more remote than the Gass Planet. Don’t say being connected
to the star network, it did not even have its own internal network. Shu Shu naturally knew
nothing at all about things on the star network. Right now, he was in high spirits and set on
building his dream house while living a very, very spoiled life raising the unborn egg.

When he was a hamster kept by humans, he did not need to worry about anything. He
could eat and sleep and eat and sleep over and over again. Still, he would unavoidably be
grabbed to play by the owner, and he needed to please the owner. But now, not only could
he eat and sleep and eat and sleep, but there were also robots to dance for him and fallen
beasts to perform for him!

This was definitely the life he dreamed of.

A Guide to - 88
Unedited chapter

88. A Lot of Fallen Beasts

After finding Ian and company, Chris used the military emergency communication channel
to contact the people in the capital star. He conveyed the situation on the Fallen Beast
Planet, but he himself did not immediately go back.

He fell ill.

Beastmen seldom fell ill, but Chris was not young after all. In addition to having gone
through a big upset, he had also stayed strong for quite a long time. Naturally, he could not
stand it. After everything was settled, he fell ill.

At first he only felt very tired, but he soon began to ache all over. At the same time, some of
his old injuries were also triggered off, inducing a low fever.

Chris rarely fell ill, but although he was ill now, he did not feel uncomfortable. After all, Ian
was always at his side, taking care of him.

Such an experience of being taken care of was very rare for him. Because as a beastman, he
had always taken care of Ian instead of Ian taking care of him.

Talk about taking care of Ian . . . . He had been so busy he had not had much time to take
care of Ian, and it had been a long time since they had spent time together without being
disturbed.

"I stewed some soup. You eat it, okay." Ian came in from the outside with a bowl of fish
soup on his hand. "I don't know what fish this is, but it’s been tested and has very good
nutrients. You can eat more."

Seeing Ian, Chris smiled and suddenly remembered the days when they first knew each
other. At that time, they disguised themselves and pretended to be a pair of ordinary
partners. Ian would cook for him then, but later . . . .

Ian’s cooking skills could not compare with the robots’, and they were also very busy.
Gradually, Ian stopped doing it. Today, finally, he could once again eat a love meal that Ian
made personally.

The fish soup did not smell good at all, but it was cooked personally by his own sub-
beastman . . . . Chris raised the bowl with both hands and drank a big mouthful of soup.
Then he took a pair of chopsticks and ate the fish meat as he drank the soup.

Sub-beastmen ate fish very carefully for fear that they would get a fish bone stuck in their
throats, but beastmen certainly didn’t have to be so careful when eating fish. The fish used
by Ian for stewing the soup was not big, and its thorns were thin and soft. Chris chewed the
fish directly and then swallowed it down into his stomach.

Chris ate with gusto, making another being in the room envious. A little snake slithered to
the front of Chris and abruptly turned into a white, fat baby, who then stared at Chris
impatiently, eyes full of thirst for the fish soup.

Chris did not feel bored when he was recuperating. Besides having Ian to keep him
company, there was also another reason. His grandson always accompanied him while he
was recuperating.

He could not say how close he was to his son, but his love toward his grandson was beyond
words. Just seeing his grandson already made him thoroughly happy. As soon as he thought
of his other grandson in Shu Shu’s belly, his mood was even better.

He previously thought that their imperial family was going to be a thing of the past. He did
not expect that they now got two children all at once.

"Xiao Bao also wants to drink?" Chris smiled at Xiao Bao. He took a spoonful of soup and
blew it to cool before feeding it to the baby. The baby opened his mouth wide and gulped
down a mouthful of soup. After that, he continued to stare at Chris impatiently like before.

When Shu Shu and Edgar came over, the child had not only drunk the fish soup but also
eaten a lot of other things. He was lying supine on the bed while stroking his own belly; his
hands and feet were fleshy, and his gurgles were especially cute.

"Xiao Bao!" Shu Shu liked children very much. Seeing the baby, he rushed up to hug him
and give him a few kisses. Xiao Bao hugged Shu Shu back and also kissed Shu Shu a few
times and even called "mama"—this child was still small and unable to talk yet, but he
could utter some simple pronunciation now.

"Xiao Bao can already talk! You’re really amazing!" Shu Shu, holding the child, gave the
child a few more kisses.
The little beastman was well-fed and not prone to crying. He was not impatient at all as he
was caught and kissed by Shu Shu. On the contrary, he gave a gurgle of laughter and kissed
Shu Shu back.

Edgar, who came in later, was still snake-shaped and unable to do anything and thus felt
that it was extremely unsightly. "Shu Shu, don't spoil the little beastman like this."

"How do I spoil him?" Shu Shu glanced at Edgar, unconvinced. He only kissed and hugged
his own child, that’s all.

"Edgar, you can't be so harsh on children." Ian said. "Children must be taught well. If they
do something wrong, you can't be excessively tolerant of them, but you also can't be cold to
them. I always disapprove of many of the beastmen's parenting methods." Baby Xiao Bao
was so cute, ah! He also wanted to hold him for a while!

Edgar could only turn his gaze toward his father. He remembered that when he was a child,
his father often said that little beastmen should not be pampered so they could toughen up.
It might be assumed that his father was endorsing his parenting philosophy.

As a result . . . . Chris coughed twice. "The child’s still young. Wait until he’s three years old
before training him properly. We’ll just throw him into the military camp to learn through
experience for a few days."

Edgar: ". . ." Beastmen started to form memories early, and so he had memories from when
he was very young. At that time, Chris clearly didn’t say so!

“Going to the military camp when he’s three years old?” Shu Shu opened his eyes wide in
astonishment. He wanted to refute, but he suddenly thought of the growth speed of
beastmen, which seemed to be very different from that of humans.

Maybe beastmen could really go to the military camp when they were still very young . . . .
Come to think about it, ordinary hamsters generally lived for less than three years.

"A three-year-old beastman can already do a lot of things." Ian looked at Shu Shu and
smiled. "Once I return to the capital star, I’ll send you the videos taken when Edgar was
three years old along with other videos . . . ."

“Okay." Shu Shu nodded and suddenly remembered something. "Are you going to go back? "

“We’ll go back in a few days." Ian nodded. Edgar presently was still a fallen beast and could
not go back to the capital star, but he and Chris had to go back. After all, they still had a lot
of work that needed to be done.

Anyway, they had already decided. Otherwise, it would not take long before they became
loafers!
Chris and Ian really left after a few days, but Shu Shu and Edgar stayed on the Fallen Beast
Planet. At the same time, the Imperial Fleet also left behind several warships on the Fallen
Beast Planet.

In the capital star, many people who were very busy with their jobs would often had a
notion to find a remote and isolated planet where they could be far from the Internet and
live quietly all alone for a while. Let them live that way for a few days, and they could still
stand it. However, if you let them live a little longer, they absolutely wouldn’t be able to
stand it.

How could people who were accustomed to the Internet bear to live without it?

The crown prince and the crown princess had to live on the Fallen Beast Planet for quite a
long time. Many people thought that this was a very painful thing. In reality, whether it was
Edgar or Shu Shu, they both adapted well to this kind of life.

Their previous living conditions were quite hard and really not very convenient, but now
that there was the Imperial Fleet, their lives were practically very comfortable.

Cultivate, sleep, look after the child, and a day of hard work would pass in the twinkling of
an eye. As for going online . . . as long as there was a tablet to download some TV dramas,
Shu Shu now could watch those things until the end of time. He totally didn’t care about
having no star network.

Over time, Edgar's strength recovered more and more. At the same time, a piece of news
spread on the Fallen Beast Planet—the crown prince and the crown princess of the
Beastman Empire were on the Fallen Beast Planet, and the crown princess could help the
fallen beasts restore their beast cores!

The Fallen Beast Planet was very large. At first, this matter was only known to the fallen
beasts in the vicinity of Edgar and company, but slowly, the news began to spread out, and
then more and more fallen beasts knew. On top of that, all the fallen beasts who knew the
news were coming to the place where Edgar and company were located.

Which fallen beast did not want to become a beastman again?

Even those fallen beasts whose minds were already not so clear also wanted to become
beastmen again.

Compared with the total population of the Beastman Empire, the number of beastmen who
became fallen beasts every year in the Beastman Empire was actually not many. But
because the current population of the Beastman Empire was very many, there were at least
seven or eight hundred beastmen. Oftentimes, the number even reached a thousand or two.
In this way, the fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast Planet were getting more and more.

When Reynolds had not yet arrived on the Fallen Beast Planet, the fallen beasts had been
killing each other. But in the past thirty years, such things had rarely been seen.

There were nearly thirty thousand fallen beasts who lived on the Fallen Beast Planet
nowadays. At present, these fallen beasts basically already knew about Edgar and Shu Shu.

In an area very, very far away from Edgar and company, a slightly-built hyena fallen beast
traveled through the jungle at full speed and finally arrived in front of some mounds hidden
inside the forest.

"Mike, what happened outside?" A huge snake slithered out of a mound and turned his gaze
toward the hyena as he used his tail to hold a twig and write on the ground. They lived in
the forest and seldom came in contact with the outside world. They basically relied on the
hyena to get the news . . . . Of course, there was actually no important news on the Fallen
Beast Planet.

The hyena made some barks, and then, worried that his explanation was unclear, he
eventually started to write on the ground with his claws and quickly wrote down
everything that happened outside clearly.

A good deal of fallen beasts came out one after another from the surrounding mounds.
There were many kinds of fallen beasts, but the most in number among them were
undoubtedly snakes. They all saw the words written by the hyena and, from time to time,
made some low roars or flicked their tongues. Someone could actually help the fallen
beasts restore their beast cores? This was real?

"Everyone’s rushing over there. I have to go too." The hyena wrote again.

The fallen beasts who came out of the mounds looked at each other in surprise, and their
eyes were full of excitement. They also wanted to go; they wanted to repair their beast
cores and become beastmen again!

The huge snake, who was the very first to come out from the mound, suddenly swatted a
tree on the side with his tail, breaking the tree directly as well as making the excited fallen
beasts on the scene quieten down.

"Don't forget why we’d stay here. Do you think they’ll really help us restore our beast
cores?" The words the huge snake wrote down silenced the rest of the fallen beasts on the
scene.

Yeah, even though other fallen beasts had the opportunity to become beastmen again, they
did not. How could those people be willing to spend their efforts on a group of criminals?

However, should they continue to hide here and wait for the day they went crazy or died
just because of this?

The eyes of these fallen beasts were full of unwillingness. That snake beastman once again
wrote, "Let's go take a look at the situation first and put off the discussion until later."

There were countless fallen beasts gathering near the area where Edgar and company
lived, but there were only Reynolds and his men to maintain order as well as the Imperial
Fleet to intimidate. This actually didn’t affect Shu Shu at all.

But even so, Shu Shu still felt that the pressure was quite big.

With so many fallen beasts, even if he had enough eggshells, restoring one a day meant that
it would take ten years to finish the whole lot!

Shu Shu suddenly regretted it very much. He regretted not keeping his mouth shut and
saying that he could restore the beast core as soon as he met Reynolds and others . . . . If he
had known earlier that there were so many fallen beasts, he certainly wouldn’t have made
such irresponsible remarks!

But it was already too late . . . .

Shu Shu was very distressed, and Edgar could sense his mood. After thinking about it, he
briefed his subordinates to go prepare a candlelight dinner.

Shu Shu was very easy to coax. Just give him something delicious, and he would cheer up
right away.

A Guide to - 89
Unedited chapter

89. Failed Romance

After crashing onto the Fallen Beast Planet and becoming a fallen beast again, Edgar was
unable to do anything for Shu Shu. Because of this, he always felt very guilty and had long
pondered what to do to make Shu Shu happy . . . . A candlelight dinner seemed like a pretty
good idea?

He asked the chef on the spaceship to help make some delicious food. Then he ordered the
soldiers from the spaceship to bring along a fallen beast who was very familiar with the
environment of the Fallen Beast Planet aboard the aircraft and go find some beautiful
flowers.

The food smelled so good; Shu Shu would definitely like it. As for the flowers brought back .
...

There were not many types of plants on the Fallen Beast Planet. Most of them were ferns,
so naturally, there were not many flowers. As a result, the flowers brought back were not
particularly beautiful, and there were even a lot of grasses mixed in.

Edgar knew he could not be too demanding. So he did not feel dissatisfied at all when he
saw these flowers and plants, and he even gave some rewards to the men who went to pick
the flowers. After that, he personally arranged those flowers and plants and put them into a
vase one by one.

While doing the arrangement, Edgar suddenly found that one of the grasses was a little
different . . . . The spiritual power on this planet was very rich, yet the animals and plants he
had seen before did not have spiritual power at all. This grass, however, was different.
There was actually some faint spiritual power lingering on this grass.

A grass with spiritual power? Shu Shu would probably like it . . . . Edgar put this grass
together with the most beautiful flowers and stuck them into a crystal vase placed on the
table.

The little snake was already handed over to Jesse and Reynolds to be looked after. Edgar
then switched on some pretty but not bright lights. Everything was ready and only lacked
one tiny crucial item. Edgar began to wait for Shu Shu’s arrival under the dim lighting.

Shu Shu was stopped by Jones and the old doctor who once wanted to worship him as a
teacher this afternoon. The two men pulled him and wished to discuss medicine with him.

Previously, right after studying with Jones, Shu Shu had already learned some medical
knowledge, but he was simply not quick-witted enough to put it to use. He even failed to
intuitively realized a lot of faults because he only relied on reading the materials. It could
be said that when he talked, the words spoken were full of mistakes.

Jones was okay; he understood Shu Shu's situation and did not think it was strange. The old
doctor who listened, however, was left speechless and even looked at Shu Shu with doubt
—this was clearly a person who did not understand medical knowledge that even ordinary
people knew; did he really have the ability to discover a method to help the fallen beasts
restore their beast cores?

The old doctor had good medical skills, but because he put all his mind on studying
medicine, he seemed to be rather weak in other aspects. For example, he could not conceal
his own thoughts when speaking.

The doubtful expression on this man's face could even be seen by Shu Shu.

He was looked down upon . . . . Shu Shu frowned and decided that he had to show a little
skill and make this doctor take a good look! However, he basically had no skill at all. He had
only been in the Beastman Empire for a short time, and when he was a hamster on the
earth, he simply had no conditions to learn medicine.

Of course, he actually understood some traditional Chinese medical science because there
was a lot of knowledge about concocting pills of immortality inside the red bead.
However . . . the plants shown by the red bead basically didn’t exist on the Fallen Beast
Planet, ah!

Shu Shu very much wanted to show off to let the man have a whole new level of respect for
him. Unfortunately, he did not know a lot of things. Anxious and in a hurry, he suddenly
thought of one kind of thing related to medicine that could make him look cool, which was
acupuncture points and veins!

Although beastmen and sub-beastmen were different from humans in many places, but
their physical structures were in fact about the same. When Shu Shu helped Edgar heal and
helped the fallen beasts restore their beast cores and taught Jones cultivation, he used
spiritual power to probe their bodies and naturally grasped their acupuncture points . . . .
Looking at the old doctor, Shu Shu snorted twice. "This is exactly the kind of medicine that
I’ve learned since childhood."

"The medicine system you learned is different than mine? Could it be that what you learned
is shamanic healing? I also have some understanding about shamanic healing." The old
doctor said. In the ancient times when science and technology had not developed yet,
beastmen who fell ill or felt uncomfortable all went to find the shamans. After science and
technology had developed, many of the shamanic healing methods such as bloodletting and
so on were proven to be wrong. However, some methods had been confirmed to be very
useful, and thus such arts of healing spread and were even enhanced further by many
people.

Nowadays, on some planets in the Beastman Empire, everyone still liked to look for the
shamans to treat their illnesses.

“What I learned isn’t shamanic healing. The things I learned are completely different than
yours.” Shu Shu looked at the doctor proudly and suddenly pointed at a certain position on
the doctor's body while saying, "You try to press there. Doesn’t your body feel numb?"

The old doctor tried, and half of his body indeed felt numb.

"I told you so. You’ll feel this way because there’s an acupuncture point there!" Shu Shu
stated. Then he talked about acupuncture points, mixed with a lot of miscellaneous
knowledge . . . . Considering that he knew the body of beastmen and sub-beastmen like the
back of his hand, what he said was actually clear and logical.

Of course, there was another reason why he could make those arguments, that was, these
beastmen and sub-beastmen seemed to have real talent for cultivation, to the extent that if
you exerted some force on their acupuncture points, the effect would be very good. And if
you used a little energy, such as weak electric current, the effect would be even better.

This time, it was the old doctor who was unable to make sense of what he was hearing, and
the doubtful look he gave Shu Shu also changed into a reverent one.

Such a look made Shu Shu's heart slowly swelled up. After giving some explanations about
acupuncture points, he brought up the subject of concocting pills of immortality.

"There’re some plants that have magical effects. Long ago, there was once a beastman who
had inadvertently eaten a red fruit. Afterwards, his strength increased greatly . . . . It seems
that Mr. Reynolds could be so strong because of such an adventure." The old doctor said.

Jones had been listening very diligently. Having heard what was said, he nodded, "Indeed,
Reynolds once fell into a cave and lived there for quite a long time. After he came out, his
strength increased rapidly."

It could be like this, too? Shu Shu was a little stunned but also quite eager to give it a try—
could it be that there was also spirit grass in this world?

"Crown Princess, the medicine system you spoke of should be a completely new system. I
feel that you’re still in the exploratory stage . . . . Is this what you came up with?" The old
doctor asked.

Shu Shu very much wanted to admit it but felt embarrassed. In the end, he still gritted his
teeth and denied, "No, I learned it from some materials I read."

"Crown Princess, you’re too modest." The old doctor said. He had lived for a long time yet
never heard of this subject matter. He mulled it over and guessed that the crown princess
had probably discovered this acupuncture point with his innate ability . . . .

After thinking this way, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that the crown
princess was great. Not to mention anything else, when they began to discuss medical
knowledge, although the crown princess only had a smattering of knowledge on many
subjects, but he had memorized all the information!

The crown princess was really very serious in learning. If he did not understand . . . wasn't
that because of his young age? Looking at Shu Shu’s appearance that seemed to be
somewhat reluctant, the old doctor suddenly felt that the crown princess was a little
beastly.

The old doctor continued to chat with Shu Shu, and Jones also joined in. The more they
chatted, the more speculative they were.

Edgar waited until the dishes were cold, but Shu Shu still had not returned. He had
obviously made clear to Jones that he could only pull Shu Shu to chat for a while and should
make Shu Shu return when it was time to eat dinner!
Jones were chatting with Shu Shu and suddenly felt hungry, so he took some food out of his
space button and distributed it to Shu Shu and the doctor. As they ate together, he glanced
at his silenced communication device in passing.

". . ." There were a lot of messages from Edgar on his communication device. He . . . forgot
what Edgar had asked him to do . . . .

Jones abruptly stood up and snatched the biscuit in Shu Shu's hand. "Shu Shu, it's already
very late. You should go back."

Shu Shu somewhat failed to understand the reason why, but after he stopped chatting, he
did miss Edgar a little . . . .

The biscuit from Jones was gone, so Shu Shu took some food out of his own food pouches to
eat. He ate while walking back home.

Back to the place where he and Edgar lived, Shu Shu opened the door and at once saw a lot
of tiny lights twinkling with various colors inside the house. The lights were not bright, so
that the whole room looked rather dim. Surrounded by the lights, the table held a lot of
food and a few bunches of flowers. The set up looked a bit like the sacrifice offering to the
ancestors. And behind the table, there was a huge black snake, his two eyes gleaming in the
light.

It looked so scary! Shu Shu had an urge to beat a hasty retreat.

A Guide to - 90
Unedited chapter

90. Looking For Spirit Grass

A romantic candlelight dinner was prepared with the utmost care, yet it ended up
frightening the man he liked . . . . Edgar coiled his massive body and sat on the side quietly
with his head on top of his body; his mood was not particularly beautiful.

Although Shu Shu was startled, but he actually calmed down quickly and then sat beside
the table. "Why did you make the room like this?"

"It's nothing." Edgar replied. "You’ve been in a bad mood lately, so I had the chef make you
something delicious. "
"So that’s the case." Shu Shu turned his gaze toward the table and found that there was
indeed a lot of fine food arranged on the table. Although it did not smell good because it
was a little cold, but he did prefer to eat food that had cooled down a bit, and this one was
just right.

With such a thought, Shu Shu forked a piece of meat and put it directly into his mouth. Then
he narrowed his eyes contentedly—it was really delicious.

"Your mood hasn’t been too good recently. What's going on?" Seeing Shu Shu eat happily,
Edgar asked.

Hearing Edgar ask this, Shu Shu, who was still very excited just now, at once looked as
deflated as a balloon with no gas. "I’m indeed very worried. There’re so many fallen beasts,
ah . . . . How long will it take me to restore their beast cores?"

Could he still have free time in the next ten years?

It turned out that Shu Shu was worried about this . . . . Edgar somewhat wanted to laugh,
but his current physical condition made him unable to laugh, and it seemed weird to
simulate the laughter with spiritual power. In the end, he only said, "You don't need to
worry about this. I’ll handle this matter later on. Inevitably there’ll be a way." Once his body
had completely recovered, this thing would be handled by him. How could he let Shu Shu
continue to be busy all the time?

After he recovered, his spiritual power would be much stronger than Shu Shu’s, and he
should be able to help those people restore their beast cores much faster.

Edgar looked at Shu Shu gently. He knew Shu Shu's character; hearing him say so, Shu Shu
would surely hug him gratefully and then said, "Edgar, you’re really good," or some other
words.

As a fallen beast, he could only count on such intimacy now.

However, Shu Shu did not react like what Edgar hoped for or say the words Edgar wanted
to hear. On the contrary, he fixed his attention on the flower vase, unable to take his eyes
off it.

Edgar could not help but feel a little nervous and then spoke again, "Aren’t these flowers
very pretty?"

Flowers? Shu Shu paid attention to the flowers inserted in the vase and immediately said,
"They’re not pretty at all; they’re very ugly." There were many kinds of flowers on the
earth, and there were even more varieties of flowers in the Beastman Empire. As a daemon
who had taken illustration lessons in the bridal class of the Imperial College, he had to say
that the flowers Edgar inserted haphazardly were really very ugly.
Shu Shu stared at this flower vase, but what he actually stared at was the little grass in the
flower vase.

Faint spiritual power lingered on this unremarkable little grass. Although Shu Shu did not
recognize it and could not name it, but he knew that this was a spirit grass.

He had just heard from Jones and the old doctor that the Beastman Empire might have
spirit grass. He did not expect to see it so soon!

As Shu Shu looked at the spirit grass with excitement, he also felt some regret. When he
was on the Gass Planet, he should not have stayed only in his own small piece of land. If he
had known earlier that there was spirit grass in this world, he would have definitely looked
all over the place for it.

Spirit grass was a good thing that could increase cultivation, ah! If there was spirit grass, he
might not need to cultivate! When Shu Shu secretly followed his owner to read a self-
cultivation novel, the one he envied the most was not the protagonist who struggled
arduously all the way and finally climbed to the top. Instead, it was those secondary
immortals who were able to advance in rank by taking drugs.

Anyway . . . spirit grass might be useful to fallen beasts too?

Staring at the spirit grass, Shu Shu’s saliva was about to flow out.

Edgar, however, fell silent. He wanted to be a bit romantic, but as a result . . . . Obviously, his
romantic preparations had utterly failed.

"From which neck of the woods did you get this grass? Are there more of this kind of
grass?" Shu Shu asked Edgar while holding the spirit grass.

"It’s others who got it. I also don't know where the place is specifically." Edgar replied.
"This kind of grass with spiritual power is very special?" Although this grass had spiritual
power, but its spiritual power was very weak. He felt that there was nothing extraordinary
about it.

"These are all treasures!" Shu Shu searched out all kinds of alchemy knowledge he had
obtained from the red bead in his mind and slowly explained them.

Edgar had heard Shu Shu speak a bit about this before, but at that time, Shu Shu only
mentioned it briefly. As a result, it was only now that he finally got the details.

Edgar wondered from where Shu Shu knew so many things . . . . He was very curious but
did not question Shu Shu closely.

"This is indeed a good thing." Edgar agreed with what Shu Shu said and also realized the
preciousness of this kind of spirit grass. "I’ll have people go look for it again."

"Beastmen who have never cultivated, even if they see a spirit grass in front of their eyes,
they won’t be able to recognize it, ah!" Shu Shu said with some frustration. Suddenly, he
had an idea, "Otherwise, let's go look for it together? "

"Then I’ll arrange it. "Edgar said.

"Okay." Shu Shu nodded. He knew that Edgar's so-called arrangement should be to find
some people to accompany them, and he had no opinion at all on this—having servants was
indeed a good thing, ah!

Edgar quickly made some arrangements. After Shu Shu woke up the next day, he was
informed that he could set off at any time.

He could go out and have fun? Shu Shu at once nodded excitedly. "Let's go then!"

Edgar and Shu Shu took an aircraft and left the place where they had lived for quite a long
time. After leaving, Shu Shu discovered that although he had not seen any plants because
their lifepod had fallen into the desert, but other areas on this planet were actually covered
with all kinds of plants. It was just that these plants did not look very good and only had a
single variety.

No wonder Edgar would stick such ugly flowers in the vase before. The reality was that
there were too few good-looking plants on this planet!

Shu Shu sat in the aircraft and looked at everything outside. In passing, he felt the change of
spiritual power, and his mood was getting better—after they left the desert, the spiritual
power in the air unexpectedly became more and more rich.

The spiritual power in the desert was richer than on the Gass planet, and the spiritual
power in other areas on this planet was absolutely incomparable than on the Gass planet.

The little snake was also in a good mood. He had been staying in the desert since he was
born and had never seen the outside world. Now that he suddenly saw it, he was not about
to blink—snakes did not have eyelids and could not blink, but they were not real snakes, so
they could blink like humans.

Edgar and Shu Shu’s first stop was the place where the soldiers had helped pick some
flowers for them before. It was a large oasis located in the middle of the desert. It looked
very beautiful and was alive with all kinds of living creatures . . . .

As soon as the aircraft stopped, Shu Shu jumped down from it and then strolled around the
oasis excitedly. He really liked the small lake in the middle of the oasis. "The scenery here is
really good . . . . Is there fish in the water?"
Edgar was silent. He knew that Shu Shu's focus always stood out from the masses.

"I'll help you catch some fish." Edgar said, the huge snake body sliding into the water right
away.

Upon seeing this, Shu Shu immediately asked the soldiers who came with them to arrange
the prepared table and chairs and take out the solar grill as he waited for Edgar to catch
some fish back.

The time Edgar spent staying in the small lake was much longer than Shu Shu had expected,
but when Edgar came out of the lake, he did live up to expectations and brought some fish
back.

After Edgar crawled out of the lake with one fish in each of his four paws, he spoke to the
soldiers who came with them, "There’s nothing to do here for the time being. You go eat
something on the aircraft."

"Yes, Your Imperial Highness." Hearing Edgar say so, the soldiers soon left, allowing Edgar
and Shu Shu to live in a two-person world.

Shu Shu only thought that Edgar made those men leave because he felt that their presence
was irksome. Not thinking much about it, he picked up the fish that Edgar had caught and
sorted them out while saying, "You should make them kill the fish first before letting them
leave . . .” Not to mention that the fish here were strange-looking, the size was also quite
big. It was not very convenient for him to handle them.

"I found something good and want to show it only to you." Edgar said, opening his mouth
and abruptly spitting out some aquatic plants.

These aquatic plants looked very ordinary, but they all had spiritual power! Shu Shu was
stunned seeing these aquatic plants and couldn't care less about half of the fish he had
sorted out.

"The spiritual power under the water is very rich. There’s an area there where many of
such aquatic plants grow." Edgar said. He initially wanted to catch some fish first after
going under water just now, but then he sensed an area with very rich spiritual power, and
so he went over to investigate first. Afterwards, he also picked some aquatic plants, and
only before he was about to go ashore did he leisurely catch some fish.

"I don't know what this is, but it has spiritual power. Would you say that this is that kind of
elixir which will increase cultivation sharply after you eat it?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar
excitedly.

"I saw fish eat the surrounding aquatic plants, so this thing should be non-poisonous."
Edgar said. He noticed Shu Shu's coveting look and simply ate one first. "I'll try it first."
The snake mouth was not convenient to taste, but Edgar felt that the aquatic plant should
not taste good at all because it was a little rough and scraped his throat. However, after
eating . . . the aquatic plant that had just been consumed entered the stomach, and a streak
of spiritual power at once spread over Edgar’s chest and abdomen. This spiritual power
was not particularly rich, but it was still a lot, which made Edgar feel at ease all over.

After waiting for a while, besides feeling comfortable, Edgar still had no other reaction and
did not feel out of sorts the slightest either. He immediately said, "This spirit grass is
edible." With that said, Edgar tore a bit of the tenderest stalk and leaves of the spirit grass
and gave them to the little snake inside the small box on the side.

That's right, they took along the little snake with them on their trip this time, but the
treatment that the little snake received was obviously not very good—Edgar put him in a
transparent box that had been filled with water.

The simple little snake was not displeased at all; on the contrary, he loved the box very
much . . . . After Edgar threw the aquatic plant in, he ate it happily.

Edgar was all right after eating it, and so was the little snake. Shu Shu also didn’t hesitate to
pick up an aquatic plant and eat it.

Immediately after the aquatic plant was swallowed down into the stomach, a streak of
spiritual power appeared within Shu Shu's body. Shu Shu's cultivation speed had always
been very slow. Such an experience of suddenly getting so much spiritual power was
particularly precious and exciting to him. He hurriedly stuffed some more aquatic plants
into his mouth again.

Edgar also ate a big mouthful, and his mouth was so big that he directly ate multiple times
the amount that Shu Shu ate, making Shu Shu can’t help but feel rather dissatisfied.

"There’re still a lot of aquatic plants below. If you still want to eat, I'll go and get them for
you again." Edgar said.

"It’s unnecessary for now. So much spiritual power is enough for me to absorb for a long
time." Shu Shu smiled at Edgar, but his face abruptly changed, and then he covered his
belly.

"What happened? Stomach ache?" Edgar asked worriedly. Unexpectedly, a second later,
Shu Shu abruptly turned into a little hamster in front of him.

The little hamster lay supine on the ground, staring skyward with his four feet flailing; his
state looked very bad . . . . Edgar only felt that the blood in his whole body seemed to stop
flowing. "Shu Shu!"

What’s the matter with Shu Shu? Weren’t those aquatic plants non-poisonous? He had
eaten a lot and was obviously fine! Edgar carefully placed his snake tail on Shu Shu's belly
and inputted his spiritual power into Shu Shu's body to check. Once he checked, he
discovered that Shu Shu’s sudden change into the original form should be caused by the
body’s inability to digest the sudden influx of energy.

The little hamster’s body was full of spiritual power brought by the aquatic plants, and
under the rampaging spiritual power, the little hamster started to thrash around.

Looking at the little hamster, Edgar was extremely distressed. Unfortunately, he could not
even hug him. He could only use his snake tail to gently caress and stroke the little hamster
while helping him absorb the excess spiritual power.

It was at this time that Edgar discovered that the child in Shu Shu's belly seemed to be
absorbing this spiritual power as well.

Moreover, this unborn child absorbed the spiritual power even faster than Shu Shu.

A Guide to - 91
Unedited chapter

91. Learning to Fly an Aircraft

Shu Shu always knew that his own talent was poor, but he really didn't expect that it could
actually be so poor.

Just by eating a little bit of aquatic plants with spiritual power, he was actually driven to
reveal his original shape because he was unable to absorb the spiritual power inside those
plants.

It was truly humiliating. Edgar had obviously eaten so much yet was fine, and so was the
little snake. Why when it was his turn . . . . Shu Shu was so angry that both his cheeks puffed
up.

The chaotic spiritual power inside Shu Shu’s body finally calmed down with Edgar’s
assistance. In addition, most of the spiritual power was absorbed by the child in Shu Shu’s
belly . . . . Shu Shu still maintained the shape of a little hamster though, lying flat on his back
looking skyward and pretending to be dead.

"Where else do you feel uncomfortable?" Edgar asked worriedly.

There was no uncomfortable place, just did not want to move . . . . Shu Shu glanced at Edgar
gloomily. Edgar was a very talented mythological animal, while he was a daemon hamster
with very poor talent. The gap was really huge, making him want to bite Edgar again.

However, his teeth could not bite Edgar at all . . . . So maddening!

When Edgar saw the little hamster open his liquid dark eyes and grind his teeth yet looking
pain-free, he knew that Shu Shu should have no big problem and was only unhappy. So he
immediately shifted the subject, "I’ll grill you some fish to eat?"

Having heard what was said, the little hamster turned over and sat up, nodding aloofly. His
body was hurt by the rampaging spiritual power; after the pain, he was really hungry . . . .

Although Edgar was currently a fallen beast, but his situation was much better than when
he had just met Shu Shu. After all, he had claws now. Edgar cleaned up the fish with his
little short claws and directly grilled them on the solar grill.

The grill was not only solar-powered but could also detect the condition of the food and
adjust its temperature accordingly. There was no need to worry about the fish getting
scorched. As a result, Edgar did not encounter any trouble when grilling the fish and soon
had a fish ready. He put it on a plate and then placed the plate in front of the little hamster.

Shu Shu, who had become a hamster and was much smaller than the fish Edgar caught,
smelled the fragrance that came out of the grilled fish. He could not wait to climb onto the
plate while sniffing the fragrance that filled the air intoxicatingly. After the grilled fish had
cooled down, he went straight into the fish belly and then ate the meat on it.

Edgar left two fish for Shu Shu and then put the other two fish into the food processor,
turning them into a thick paste for the little snake placed in the box.

The two fish for the little snake’s meal did not have too many seasonings. As for the taste, it
could only be described as bland. However, the little snake did not reject it at all and was
extremely pleased with his meal.

Shu Shu was also very satisfied with his meal. At the same time, because he got into the fish
belly, his body was now full of the smell of grilled fish and looked like a delicious plush ball.

It was too slow to eat like this . . . . Shu Shu gnawed at the fish for a long time and only
managed to consume a little. In the end, he gritted his teeth and turned back into a human
shape. He put on clothes, took a seat next to the table, and started to gorge himself . . . . In
fact, his speed was not much faster. When he was being a hamster, the fish bones were very
big for him and quite easy to avoid. But now that he had turned into a person, the fish
bones became very troublesome.

"Was it enough?" Edgar asked.

"Enough." Shu Shu replied. After wiping his mouth, he turned his gaze toward the
remaining aquatic plants. "I feel strong all over after eating it. I want to eat again . . ."
Although a moment ago he had suffered unbearable pain from the rampaging spiritual
power after eating too much aquatic plants, but now he felt comfortable from head to foot,
making him can’t help but want to eat a little more.

Of course, he also wanted to do this to give the child in his belly a little more spiritual
power—after eating the aquatic plants, his child had visibly grown bigger, and his belly also
stuck out now!

"Let’s wait awhile before you eat again, and you must eat less when you eat." Edgar said.
Shu Shu's situation just now had really scared him; however, eating just a little bit of
aquatic plants should be good for the child.

Shu Shu nodded, agreeing with regret across his whole face. Edgar glanced at the grill next
to him and suddenly said, "I'll let the men who follow us return."

"Eh? Why?" Shu Shu was a bit puzzled. He thought it was very impressive to go out with a
large group of people . . . .

"Your secret can’t be known to others, so we’re just going to take a robot along." Edgar
explained. Shu Shu had many secrets on his body; some of the secrets did not matter if
known by others, but some others . . . had better be hidden for the time being. It was
definitely more convenient for them to move without those men.

Besides, Edgar wanted to have a two-person world with Shu Shu instead of being followed
by a group of people. However, his wish for a two-person world was impossible because
Shu Shu refused to leave the little snake behind and was of the opinion that they could not
throw the little snake to others irresponsibly.

Edgar consented.

Anyway, he was now a snake and could not do anything, so it was all right if Shu Shu
wanted to take the little snake along.

Parting ways with the soldiers on the oasis, Shu Shu and Edgar got onto the best aircraft
left by those men.

The aircraft had autopilot, but it required the pilot to connect to the network to choose a
route. Since there was no network on the Fallen Beast Planet, the autopilot was naturally
useless.

"Shu Shu, how about you learn to fly an aircraft?" Edgar proposed.

"I can’t, ah!" Shu Shu refused at once. He had not even ridden a bicycle; how could he
directly fly such a high-end aircraft?
"Actually, flying an aircraft is very simple . . ." Edgar started to explain to Shu Shu.

Science and technology could liberate human beings. Naturally, many things were
becoming simpler and easier to use. The modes of transportation were also the same. The
aircraft of the Beastman Empire was much better than human cars—it was pre-installed
with many functions such as the ability to automatically get out of the way when there
were obstacles ahead and the ability to keep the body of the aircraft steady to ensure that
people who were unable to pilot would not get into a traffic accident.

Shu Shu immediately felt reassured after hearing of these two functions. He pressed down
the power switch to start the aircraft without the slightest hesitation and then, holding the
steering wheel, started to speed up.

In order to avoid being stared at by the strange birds in the sky, Shu Shu flew the aircraft
only a few meters from the ground. His grasp of the steering wheel was not so good, so that
the aircraft nearly ran into trees and rocks several times. But he did not need to worry at all
because every time he was about to bump into things and at imminent peril, the aircraft
was able to get out of the way by itself.

Really . . . it was so fun!

Shu Shu felt like he was playing a game. He slowed down the speed of the aircraft to hover
in the desert.

This oasis was not far from the area where Shu Shu and others lived. Shu Shu’s area had
been very lively recently, and it was inevitable that there were fallen beasts who came to
the oasis for a rest.

At this moment, a group of fallen beasts came near this oasis. They glanced at the direction
of the oasis and finally sat in the desert to eat the captured prey. These were the group of
fallen beasts in the mountain and the hyena who had come to inform them.

The fallen beasts in this group radiated an aura of violence, and the snake fallen beast who
took the lead looked incomparably gloomy and cold and seemed to carry a murderous aura.
As they ate, they began to communicate.

They had been associates for quite a long time, and they had their own communication
methods. The low growls and text allowed them to have a relatively fast-paced chat.

"Aldous, the crown prince and the crown princess are really in that oasis? What shall we do
next?" A cat fallen beast turned his gaze toward their boss.

The huge snake beast tapped the ground with his tail. "We must think of a way to save
ourselves."

These fallen beasts had all violated the law. Some were downright criminals; they broke
their beast cores and became fallen beasts while they were committing a crime or when
they were arrested. Some were those who were resentful after becoming fallen beasts; they
tried to take revenge and ended up committing a crime. According to reason, fallen beasts
like them should be put in prison. But since they were fallen beasts . . . and considering that
the Beastman Empire had not prepared a prison for fallen beasts, the people in the upper
level of the Empire simply sent them to the Fallen Beast Planet.

Before Reynolds came to the Fallen Beast Planet, such criminals named themselves kings
and lorded over the Fallen Beast Planet because they were the most vicious of all. But after
Reynolds came, these men were all defeated and could only went into hiding with their tails
between their legs. Later, when there were criminals coming, they would be driven away
by Reynolds.

This group of fallen beasts understood well that it was clearly impossible for the crown
princess to save them with his method of restoring the beast core . . . . Even if Shu Shu was
willing to save them, so many people were waiting for Shu Shu to save them. Maybe it
would take another hundred years before it was their turn. Therefore, they could only try
to save themselves.

"What’s the method?" Someone asked.

"As long as we can grab that Shu Shu, we don’t need to worry about anything else." Aldous
wrote on the ground, the snake's vertical pupils narrowing and flashing with cold light.

Along the way, they had asked numerous people about the crown prince and the crown
princess and learned many things about Edgar and Shu Shu.

The crown prince was very strong before, but he was just a fallen beast now. Meanwhile,
there was a child in the crown princess' belly. So it was not difficult at all to catch them.
After catching them, they might be able to become beastmen!

Even if they could not become beastmen . . . . Since they could not recover, it was best that
others did not recover either!

Since they had decided on such a plan, they had been tracking Edgar and Shu Shu's
whereabouts these days.

These people were just discussing about it, and a goshawk fallen beast suddenly flew over
from a distance and then landed in front of Aldous. "The men who followed the crown
prince and the crown princess have all gone back, but the crown prince and the crown
princess remain in the oasis!

There was still such a good thing? The eyes of these fallen beasts lit up. Just then, they saw
an aircraft streaked across the sky and flew away crookedly.

"That's His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince's aircraft." The goshawk fallen beast wrote
a sentence on the ground, somewhat stupid. It took them a lot of effort to come up here,
and they just happened to run into the crown prince and the crown princess whom were
left alone. As a result, before they even started, those two men ran away?

This was so unfair!

These fallen beasts were in a very bad mood. At this moment, they saw the aircraft that had
gone away unexpectedly fly back again.

"Let's chase it." Aldous shook his tail and motioned everyone to catch up. But, how could
they chase such a fine aircraft? Their feet had all worn down from running, and they still
hadn’t caught up with the aircraft, whose flying speed was actually not fast at all.

This aircraft flew crookedly and kept flying back and forth in the sky. They totally couldn’t
make out where it was going to go. Sometimes they chased after it with much toil for a
while only to see the aircraft above their heads directly turn round and go back. It simply
made them feel like spitting out a mouthful of blood.

After doing their utmost to chase, Aldous just wanted to give up. At this moment, the
aircraft suddenly stopped in front of them.

Shu Shu had long found that there were fallen beasts following him, and he felt very
helpless toward this. He did not know how to deal with the fallen beasts who worshiped
him and wanted to please him, so he simply ignored them. He thought they would surely
give up after a while, but unexpectedly, these people were surprisingly very tenacious and
continued to chase him without stopping.

Running around like this, the bodies of these fallen beasts would be in trouble . . . . Shu Shu
thought about going down to have a good chat with them and make them abandon this idea
of running after the aircraft.

After the aircraft stopped, Shu Shu shouted at those people, "Hey, you all don't run after
me!"

Aldous, leading the fallen beasts, slowly approached the aircraft. He knew that the crown
prince and the crown princess certainly didn’t recognize them, so they could completely
pretend to be ordinary fallen beasts . . . .

"I'm going to leave this place. You go stay in the oasis, okay? Don't follow me." Shu Shu said
again, trying not to look at Aldous as much as possible. He was afraid of snakes after all.

As a result, a wolf-shaped fallen beast beside Aldous suddenly jumped up and pounced on
Shu Shu.

"Ah!" Shu Shu cried out in fear. At the same time, Edgar swished his snake tail and struck
the huge wolf straight away.
Aldous had already launched an attack at this time and even sprayed his venom directly,
but it was blocked before it fell on Shu Shu’s body. He did not know what the hell was
blocking the venom.

A group of fallen beasts came over and surrounded the aircraft, wholeheartedly trying to
do something big. Edgar looked at them with scorn and excitement in his eyes.

A Guide to - 92
Unedited chapter

92. Recovery and Childbirth

Edgar's mood actually hadn’t been too good these days.

To begin with, shortly after he and Shu Shu got married should be their honeymoon period.
Unfortunately, they encountered messy things, and his beast core was broken, so that he
could not even eat his spouse.

Many fallen beasts became muddle-headed after holding back for a long time. Now that he
was cultivating every day, he actually didn’t become muddle-headed, but he was definitely
not happy and also had an urge to fight with others to vent his feelings.

Only, no one would fight him. Those fallen beasts, who all hoped for Shu Shu to save them,
would definitely not fight him. As for going hunting . . . . They were in the desert, and there
were no prey around them.

Edgar had been holding back for quite a long time. Now, seeing some people come to
deliver themselves for a beating, he was naturally a little excited.

As the huge snake rushed down from the aircraft, the aircraft's protective cover rose.

Shu Shu and the little snake were protected on the aircraft, but Edgar went outside . . . . For
a moment, Shu Shu had his heart in his throat as well as brimming with anger at the fallen
beasts outside.

These guys were actually going to hurt them! They were really too vile!

Shu Shu was both frightened and very angry. His body could not stop shaking, yet he did
not forget to pay attention to the situation outside. Then, to his surprise, he saw that none
of the fallen beasts outside were Edgar's opponents. It did not take long before all of them
were sent sprawling to the ground.

Half of the fallen beasts headed by the snake had been flattened by Edgar. A goshawk who
tried to sneak attack Edgar from the sky got his wings torn off, and all the fallen beasts with
legs had their legs and feet snapped off.

His heartbeat had not even calmed down, and the fight was already over . . . . Shu Shu
opened his mouth slightly and recovered his senses a little.

After Edgar had sorted out those fallen beasts, he returned to the aircraft. He took out a
communication device with very strong signal from the aircraft and sent a message to the
spaceship left on the Fallen Beast Planet, telling a group of people over there to come and
catch these fallen beasts back while asking Reynolds to reorganize the data of all the fallen
beasts on the Fallen Beast Planet.

Regarding the incident today, it really needed to be said that Edgar had in fact anticipated it
since long ago.

There were good and bad fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast Planet. It was impossible for him
and Shu Shu to help all of them to restore their beast cores. In this case, those fallen beasts
who could not become beastmen again would definitely be resentful.

He and Reynolds had long thought about finding an excuse to do a big purge of all the fallen
beasts, and now this excuse happened to be delivered to their hands.

"It's nothing. Let's go." Edgar hung up the communication device in his hand and turned his
gaze toward Shu Shu. Having disposed of those irksome guys and vented the suffocation in
his heart, it was time for him and Shu Shu to live in a two-person world now.

"Oh . . ." Shu Shu nodded and started the aircraft again. He had familiarized himself with
flying the aircraft for some time, and now his flying was very smooth.

After flying for a while, Shu Shu finally recovered his senses and stated indignantly, "Those
fallen beasts are so vile that they even took shots at us! But they’re also stupid. With so
much difference in strength, they still came out to make exhibitions of themselves." How
terrible Jonathan and his tricks were, ah! That guy almost sent them to death. And these
fallen beasts? They seemed to be particularly stupid . . . .

"Generally, all fallen beasts are quite stupid." Edgar said. The brains of the fallen beasts
would degenerate, and their strength would also decrease. More often than not, they were
all quite stupid. Those guys undoubtedly dared to take shots because they were so
desperate they felt like taking a risk.

Speaking of, Reynolds was able to live this long after becoming a fallen beast, and there
were still so many surviving fallen beasts on this planet at present. Although most of the
fallen beasts had degenerated to some extent, but their situation was not serious at all. This
really made people feel very amazed.

You had to know that at the beginning, the fallen beasts who were sent to the Fallen Beast
Planet could only live for a few years or a few decades before they died, and they might
degenerate into real beasts before dying. It was because of this that the Beastman Empire
had never paid attention to this place . . . .

Edgar had always been wondering about this. Only after he had eaten the aquatic plants did
he finally had a little conjecture.

There were not many things on the Fallen Beast Planet, but spiritual power was very
abundant. He reckoned that this was exactly the reason the fallen beasts here were able to
prolong their lives and delay the degeneration stage.

As for why it was only after Reynolds’ arrival would there be such a change . . . . Before
Reynolds came here, the fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast Planet did not hunt and only lived
on food sent by the Beastman Empire.

Sitting on the aircraft, Edgar saw a planet that was still very primitive yet full of vitality.

This planet was in fact not useless at all.

Edgar already had such a notion in his heart, and then, after he and Shu Shu flew the
aircraft all over the place to explore, this point was further confirmed.

After the aquatic plants, they found several kinds of plants as well as animals that
contained spiritual power. However, contrary to what one might expect, there were no
daemons who had opened their spiritual wisdom inside these plants and animals . . . . Of
course, this was normal. The number of spiritual plants that could be used for alchemy had
always been a lot, but how many of them had been able to cultivate into plant daemons in
total?

The area where Shu Shu and company had crashed was in the desert, but after traveling for
a while, they could see a vast stretch of green, and the surrounding spiritual power was
also abundant. The spiritual power on some mountain range was even more abundant,
making Shu Shu wish he could become a long-term resident there.

If the spiritual power on the earth was some dried out grass seeds for Shu Shu and could
barely fill his stomach, and the spiritual power on the Gass Planet and in the Capital Star
was a rich home-cooked meal, which not only made his stomach full but also satisfied his
desire for good food, then the spiritual power on the Fallen Beast Planet was a sumptuous
banquet plus a houseful of snacks.

"The spiritual power on this mountain’s so abundant!" Shu Shu stopped the aircraft next to
a mountain and stated emotionally as he looked at the mountain.
Edgar felt the same way. He got off the aircraft, straightened out his coiled body, and
absorbed the surrounding spiritual power joyfully. Each piece of his scales felt as
comfortable as being brushed with a small brush.

"Let's go search the mountain. Maybe we can find the spirit grass again!" Shu Shu looked
very eager to give it a try. Although he said "maybe", but in fact . . . he felt that he could
definitely find the spirit grass.

There were no cultivators on this planet. Fallen beasts and ordinary animals could not feel
the existence of spiritual power, so the spirit grass was basically well preserved.

Edgar moved his snake head, swept Shu Shu up, and went towards the mountain.

Shu Shu sat on the snake's body, waist circled by the snake and holding a case containing
the little snake in his hand. He looked at everything around him with exhilaration as he
traveled through the woods. He was very excited when he found that there was a sound of
activity coming from ahead. "It seems like there’s another animal coming!"

Indeed, there was another animal coming. It was a creature that looked a bit ugly and had
no bones in its body, an indigenous animal of this planet. They were not small in size, but
their strength was far from great. These days, Shu Shu and Edgar had already come across
many of those, which ultimately became their Chinese food.

This one . . . was also no exception.

This animal looked unattractive, but it actually tasted pretty good. Shu Shu and Edgar
continued to walk forward after feeding their stomachs to the full. Sure enough, they found
another spirit grass after walking for a while.

What made them feel quite depressed was that they actually didn't recognize this spirit
grass! Maybe it should be mentioned that so far, they had not found any spirit grass they
recognized.

However, although they basically didn’t recognize these spirit grasses, but most of these
grasses could be eaten directly, and they really didn’t need to take a lot of trouble to
consider doing alchemy.

"Edgar, the spiritual power of this spirit grass is very abundant. You eat it, okay?" Shu Shu
passed on the spirit grass in his hand to Edgar while he himself took out the aquatic plant
obtained from the lake previously. He then tore off a small piece of the plant and put it into
his mouth to eat.

Finding the spirit grass was definitely something that made them very, very happy, but
there were also places that made Shu Shu very depressed. For example . . . he could not eat
too much spirit grass ever.
Anyway, even if he ate less, he still received a huge benefit. The egg in his body was getting
bigger and bigger and showing signs of about to be born.

Edgar did not decline and directly swallowed the grass down into his stomach. Shu Shu had
been getting some benefits lately and did not need to worry about insufficient spiritual
power anymore. Meanwhile, the benefits he got were much more than Shu Shu.

At that time on the Gass planet, although his cultivation speed was very fast, but it still took
him several months to finally reach the jīndān period. Now though . . . he could already hit
the jīndān period only after several days of effort! Because he had already encountered the
lightning tribulation, his body had long been tempered, and he did not have to worry about
his foundation being unstable.

After swallowing the spirit grass down into his stomach, a streak of spiritual power
suddenly exploded inside Edgar's body. He quickly circulated the spiritual power in his
body and soon absorbed this streak of spiritual power completely. At this time, the spiritual
power in his dāntián, that had long become liquid, was already very, very concentrated.

When he encountered the lightning tribulation before, this was what it looked like inside
his body.

Edgar was just thinking so, and the liquid spiritual power in his body suddenly began to
condense . . . . Was he going to advance to the jīndān period?

Thinking of the lightning tribulation he had encountered before, Edgar did not hesitate to
keep away from Shu Shu. Now that he had learned a lot of cultivation knowledge, he
certainly wouldn’t think about taking Shu Shu with him to avoid the lightning tribulation.

"Edgar, what’re you doing?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar with confusion and then quickly
thought of one thing. "You . . . you’re going to advance, right?" All the surrounding spiritual
power seemed to rush forth toward Edgar over there?

Edgar did not speak and started to cultivate on an area far from Shu Shu instead. More and
more spiritual power was drawn by him and entered his body, yet the ball of liquid
spiritual power in his dāntián became more and more small and was eventually
compressed into a solid.

A jīndān reappeared in Edgar's body, spinning around and around. This thing was not the
same as the beast core, but its function was similar.

He could become a human again.

Edgar felt his heart lifted up with joy and then realized . . . . He did not seem to have
encountered the lightning tribulation?
This was truly a good thing . . . . Edgar uncoiled his snake body and stopped cultivating.

"Edgar, was it unsuccessful?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar a little depressedly. He very much
wanted Edgar to become a human sooner, but now it seemed that . . . it was another failure?

"No, it’s successful." Edgar's voice came out, and the huge snake instantly became a man.

"Great!" Shu Shu ran to Edgar excitedly. Edgar finally became a man again! Later on, he
could let Edgar hold him to sleep every day without being troubled by such a thing like
Edgar's scales being too cold and hard making him feel uncomfortable.

Yeah, it was great. Edgar held Shu Shu in his arms and was in a very good mood. He became
a beastman again and, at long last, no longer needed to be upset about things like being
unable to hold Shu Shu.

More importantly, he could finally do some intimate stuff with Shu Shu.

He had two children already, but he and Shu Shu's "intimate" days only amounted to
dozens of days. He felt miserable just by thinking about it.

Shu Shu threw himself at Edgar and wrapped his legs around Edgar's waist, making Edgar
support him by the buttocks as he kissed Edgar's face. "You’ll fly the aircraft later, and
you’ll take care of the child too. You . . ."

Halfway through his speech, Shu Shu suddenly stopped talking, and his brows started to
wrinkle even more.

"What's wrong?" Edgar looked at Shu Shu anxiously, for fear that Shu Shu felt
uncomfortable somewhere.

"My stomach hurts." Shu Shu touched his bulging belly. His belly had grown rapidly in the
past few days, and now it suddenly hurt . . . . This felt . . . like he was going to give birth?

Just thinking about it, Shu Shu felt like he was having diarrhea in addition to his stomach
ache. At the same time, a stream of fluid flowed out from between his thighs and wetted
Edgar's hands, which were holding him.

Shu Shu stiffened all over as he felt something sliding down . . . .

"I'm going to shit! You quickly let me go!" Shu Shu shouted anxiously.

The incident happened so fast that Edgar failed to react somewhat. However, he had
already experienced it once after all, so when he got a whiff of the smell of the fluid, he
immediately realized that Shu Shu should be about to give birth.

Shu Shu was going to give birth! Edgar was a little stupid as he subconsciously sat down on
the ground, placing Shu Shu on his lap.

There was more and more fluid flowing out from between Shu Shu's thighs. He shed his
pants without waiting for Edgar to do it, and there was something inside.

"Fortunately, I wore loose pants today . . ." Having given birth to the child, Shu Shu
momentarily relaxed and could not help blurting out.

". . ." Edgar no longer knew what to say. He took off Shu Shu's pants and took an egg out of
them.

Xiao Bao’s birth at that time had been very sudden, making people caught off guard. He did
not expect that the second birth was even faster . . . . In an instant of labor, he had another
child.

"You look after the egg. I'm going to change my pants." Completely without any
consciousness of having just given birth to a child, Shu Shu picked up his own pants from
the ground, freed himself from Edgar, and got up. He was going to change pants.

Edgar finally came to his senses at this moment. He carried Shu Shu in his arms and walked
over to the aircraft—his sub-beastman had just given birth to a child and should be taken
care of!

He had to take good care of Shu Shu this time.

TL's note: Merry Christmas and Happy Holidays! I bring bad tidings, though (シ_ _)シ
No update next week because I'm gonna enjoy the holidays, but I'll post the list of my
favorite stories in 2019. Next chapter update will be on January 8, 2020.

A Guide to - 93
Unedited chapter

93. Found the Spirit Stone

The aircraft used by Edgar and Shu Shu was very big. It was a jujube pit-type with a slightly
pointed head and tail. In the front was the cockpit, while the round space in the middle was
decorated into a room with a bed and a dining table as well as separated bathroom and
kitchen. It was more convenient than RVs on the earth and good enough for a family of
three to live in.
Of course, given that Edgar's build was too big, he usually could only sleep on the floor with
the child or lie on the floor alone after looking on helplessly at Shu Shu sleeping on the bed
with the humanoid child.

Now his hands and feet finally returned.

After carrying Shu Shu into the aircraft at lightning speed and putting the egg on the bed,
Edgar carried Shu Shu into the narrow but multi-functional bathroom and helped Shu Shu
clean up thoroughly.

"I can wash myself." Shu Shu felt extremely awkward being carried and washed by Edgar,
whom had just transformed and did not wear any clothes.

He had not been intimate with Edgar for a long time, so them being this close together
naturally gave rise to some indecent thoughts. But it was obviously not the time now.

"Soon, okay." Edgar said. He controlled the stream of water to wash Shu Shu squeaky clean,
took out a bath towel to wrap Shu Shu up, and carried Shu Shu to the bed.

"This second egg looks exactly the same as that of Xiao Bao then." Finally leaving Edgar's
arms, Shu Shu concealed his throbbing "little Shu Shu" with the bath towel, sat up, and
turned his gaze toward the egg in front of Edgar.

However, he had barely spoken a word, and Edgar already covered him with a quilt and
forced him to lie on the bed.

"You take a rest first." Edgar said and then looked for something to wipe the egg clean like
he had done it numerous times.

Shu Shu felt that this egg was exactly the same as the one before, but Edgar felt that there
was a big difference between these two eggs. Not to mention that the eggshell of this egg
seemed to be not as hard as Xiao Bao’s eggshell.

Was this . . . because of congenital deficiency?

Although Xiao Bao had once been mistaken for a tumor and thus got his supply of spiritual
power cut back by them, but Shu Shu had not sustained any injuries at least. It was
different this time . . . .

Edgar wiped the egg while inputting spiritual power into the egg, wishing he could give all
his spiritual power for the egg to absorb.

It seemed that Edgar would take care of the child but not his own affairs . . . . Shu Shu was a
bit bored lying down on the bed, so he started to look for the little snake around.
"Xiao Bao, where’re you?" There was nothing inside the box that Edgar had prepared for
Xiao Bao. Shu Shu was anxious and immediately called Xiao Bao, but he did not receive any
response.

Although the little snake was naughty, but he usually wouldn’t run around all over the
place and, according to reason, could not run out either—there was a robot guard at hand
responsible for looking after him.

"Xiao Bao is missing?" Edgar was alarmed. He quickly checked the entire aircraft with his
spiritual power but did not found Xiao Bao's presence on the aircraft.

These days, they always brought the child with them, took care of him very carefully, and
basically wouldn’t leave him alone. When they went out to look for the spirit grass this
time, they did not bring the child along because he happened to be sleeping. However, they
opened the protective cover and also turned on the alarm system.

The protective cover was still there; the alarm system had not been touched, and the robot
standing on the side had not reacted at all. How did the child suddenly disappear?

Edgar immediately switched on the aircraft’s monitoring and looked for Xiao Bao's traces
on it. Only then did he find that Xiao Bao actually slithered out confidently by himself
without any hindrance, and the robot had never notified them . . . .

How could this be? Edgar frowned but quickly remembered one thing—as long as the
spiritual power was distributed around the body, they could achieve "undetectable" under
most high-tech products. The little snake was born with spiritual power; although he had
never done this before, but he could do it when he wanted to. He . . . should have run out on
his own.

"I'm going to look for him!" Edgar scowled. As he was about to rush out, the protective
cover suddenly moved.

A very small, black little snake carrying a beautiful glossy tiny stone crawled in from the
outside. With his small size, he seemed to be very cautious as he crawled slowly while
carrying the stone. But even then, the glossy tiny stone carried by him still slipped down
several times. After that, he tried to clasp the stone with his two paws as he went forward,
but the stone was too small and too smooth that it ended up rolling down from his paws.

The stone fell to the ground again and again, obviously making the little snake at a loss.
After climbing up the aircraft with difficulty, he simply placed the stone on the ground and
then pushed the stone forward with his snake head.

"Xiao Bao!" Shu Shu called out.

The little snake raised his head and glanced at Shu Shu. Then he suddenly turned into a
person and crawled ahead to Shu Shu’s bed. His development speed was much faster than
that of humans on the earth. Although he still couldn't do many things, but he could already
crawl fast. After crawling to the bedside, he stood up by holding onto the bed and then
showed a toothless smile at Shu Shu.

After smiling, he plopped down on the ground. Clutching the stone with his chubby little
hand, he stood up again and handed the stone to Shu Shu.

Although the child only gave him a piece of stone, but Shu Shu felt his heart full to bursting
—his child knew to give him things; he was really so cute!

Hugging the child and kissing the child's forehead, Shu Shu emotionally took the proffered
stone . . . . Wait, this . . . this was not a stone at all!

Staring at the piece of round stone in his hand that was only as big as a thumbnail and
looked like a white jade, Shu Shu was dumbfounded. This stone was full of spiritual
power . . . . It seemed like the legendary . . . spirit stone?

"There’s spiritual power on this stone?" Edgar found it too.

"This is a spirit stone!" Shu Shu stated excitedly. A spirit stone, ah. The red bead in his body
said that people in the cultivation circles all used spirit stones, and he finally saw one now.

Spirit stone? Edgar was momentarily astonished after hearing Shu Shu mention this thing.
He and Shu Shu had really been very lucky recently!

Speaking of, when the Beastman Empire first dispatched people to investigate the natural
resources on the Fallen Beast Planet, they had found some good-quality jade mines. It was
likely that those so-called jade mines were in fact spirit stone mines, right?

While Shu Shu gave birth to the second egg and found the trace of spirit stone, in the desert
where he, Edgar, and others had landed, a cleanup against all fallen beasts on the Fallen
Beast Planet was in progress.

The past management of the Fallen Beast Planet was very disorganized. It could even be
said that there was no management at all. Reynolds could guarantee that all the fallen
beasts who followed him were not bad people, but he did not dare to vouch for other fallen
beasts. Now they were reviewing the identity of each fallen beast one by one and learning
about the situation of each fallen beast from the fallen beasts who lived with them.

Those who were criminals before coming to the Fallen Beast Planet were the first to be
picked out. After that, those who had bullied and even killed other fallen beasts after
coming to the Fallen Beast Planet were also picked out.

Not every fallen beast could become a beastman again, and these guys had no chance at all.

Fallen beasts who had committed unpardonable crimes and had a criminal record were put
under unified supervision. As for the rest of the fallen beasts . . . . They were drilled by
Reynolds and the soldiers of the Imperial Fleet, who had nothing to do.

Of course, when they drilled these fallen beasts, they actually didn’t count on them to be
able to come up with something and only wanted to make these very excited fallen beasts
vent their excess energy during the drill—a group of energetic and exuberant fallen beasts
crowded together would have an accident sooner or later, and unfortunately, how long it
would take to restore their beast cores was still unknown.

"Mr. Reynolds, the guarded fallen beasts made trouble again. They want to escape." A
captain of the Imperial Fleet hurriedly ran to Reynolds, who was drilling a group of fallen
beasts.

"Can they escape?" Reynolds asked.

"They certainly cannot." The captain answered.

"In this case, no need to care about them. Those guys will be honest after being hungry for a
few days." Renault said. Seeing that the fallen beasts who were being locked up still had
energy to make trouble, it seemed that he was too lenient with them. Giving them meals
was too good, so in this case . . . it might be better to starve them for a few days.

"Yes, Mr. Reynolds." Receiving the order, the captain immediately set off. Unexpectedly, as
he stepped out, there was a sudden noise outside. At the same time, an aircraft flew over
from a distance.

They were all very familiar with that aircraft. However, wasn't that the one they had left
behind for the crown prince?

"It’s His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince and Her Royal Highness the Crown Princess
on board the aircraft."

"His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince and Her Royal Highness the Crown Princess came
back?"

"Is there someone else with restored beast core?"

......

The fallen beasts who were gathered together for a drill talked with each other while
watching the aircraft impatiently. And then they saw the aircraft stop under the huge
spaceship.

The aircraft's door was opened, and a tall, handsome adult man walked out from within.

The man was hugging a child with his left arm and carrying an egg very carefully in his
right hand. Who else if not Edgar?

Edgar had turned into a person?!

The crown princess had given birth again?!

"This boy looks very handsome, ah . . ." Reynolds raised his eyebrows in surprise when he
saw Edgar's appearance. This guy Edgar looked even better than Chris. Fortunately, there
was a large age gap between them. Otherwise, the number of sub-beastmen who had liked
him in those days would have fallen to zero.

"It’s His Imperial Highness!" Some fallen beasts who had only come to the Fallen Beast
Planet a few years ago stared at Edgar excitedly—they saw their idol!

"His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is really on the Fallen Beast Planet!"

"The sub-beastman beside His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is the crown princess
who can help people restore their beast cores?"

"I didn’t expect that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince would have a crown princess
so soon . . . ."

....

While the fallen beasts were talking spiritedly, they also paid attention to the egg in Edgar's
hand.

"Another little prince was born?"

"That egg looks really beautiful!"

"I heard that it hasn't been long since the crown prince and the crown princess got
married . . . . They already have two eggs in no time. I wonder how many more will be born
in the future . . . ."

"It seems like the eggshell is needed to restore the beast core? How long will it take for that
egg to hatch? "

......

Edgar had completely recovered his strength, and he could hear such comments clearly.
But because they did not speak ill of Shu Shu, he didn't care and just stood there, waiting
for Shu Shu to get off the aircraft.

Shu Shu quickly got off the aircraft with a small bag on his back. The beasts outside made
him a little scared, so he quickly rushed to Edgar's side.
At this time, Reynolds also went up to greet Edgar, "Your Imperial Highness, your beast
core has been restored?"

"Yes." Edgar nodded at Reynolds.

"That's really great!" Jones got the news and looked at Edgar happily. Soon after, his gaze
fell on the egg. "Shu Shu has given birth so soon?" Edgar and Shu Shu were really amazing.
With this speed . . . what was having two children within three years? He reckoned that
they could have a bunch in one year.

"Yes." Edgar nodded. "We also found some good things on this planet. We’ll be much faster
in helping people restore their beast cores later."

Edgar did not lower the volume of his voice. The fallen beasts who were far away could not
hear what he said, but the fallen beasts who followed Reynolds and were drilled by
Reynolds heard it. After hearing it, they all looked at Edgar and Shu Shu with excitement
and also spread the word.

It was unclear which fallen beast took the lead to fall onto the ground, showing the attitude
of fealty. Surprisingly, the fallen beasts in the distance all followed suit and made the same
move.

For a moment, all the fallen beasts lay down on the ground.

A Guide to - 94
Unedited chapter

94. Watching the Circus Show

Edgar and Shu Shu returned after digging the spirit stones.

They found a spirit stone mine on that mountain. There were not many spirit stones in it,
and the spirit stones did not contain much spiritual power either, but for them, it was
already a huge surprise.

Edgar had re-cultivated into the jīndān period. For this reason alone, compared to Shu Shu,
it was much simpler for Edgar to help those fallen beasts restore their beast cores. Now
that they had some spirit stones, it was even more convenient . . . . Of course, if they wanted
to make good use of the spirit stones, they also needed to do some studying.
After returning to their place of residence, Edgar and Shu Shu took a nap first and then
began to learn the formation method—this was considered to be the main way to use spirit
stones.

Shu Shu wrote down all the information he had obtained from his red bead. He recorded
them on paper one by one and studied them together with Edgar. When he came across a
part he did not understand, he would either find the answer from the red bead or try it a
few more times.

The two of them studied very seriously. Within a few days, they had learned to arrange the
simplest spirit gathering formation using the spirit stones. After the first spirit gathering
formation was arranged, Shu Shu immediately put the little snake and the egg in it.

Shu Shu was initially a bit afraid of Xiao Bao, this little snake, and he actually didn’t adapt
too well to being a father. After all, the child came too sudden. But Xiao Bao always hung
around at his side these days, and after taking care of Xiao Bao for a while, he slowly
accepted the child . . . or the snake.

"Xiao Bao, when you go to sleep later, you’ll sleep here, okay?" Putting Xiao Bao into the
spirit gathering formation, Shu Shu smiled and talked to the little snake, who was already
doubled in size.

The little snake nodded while his eyes narrowed in concentration and his body started to
sway, looking very, very comfortable.

"Does Xiao Bao like it here?" Shu Shu asked again.

The little snake quickly nodded.

"Then Xiao Bao, you stay by yourself for a while first. Mother will help you make a bigger
one!" Shu Shu reached out and stroked the little snake's smooth head—his child was really
smart; it had not been long since he was born, and he could already understand what he
said!

Although this child looked unattractive, but at least he was smart, ah. If he had had children
with a female hamster, he probably would’ve been still worrying about how to open the
children’s spiritual wisdom to prolong their life span. And now? In a few years, he would be
able to make the child work and support him to live comfortably!

Imagining the beautiful scene of himself reclining comfortably and calling the child out
when he wanted to eat something and the child obligingly coming to bring him food, Shu
Shu looked at the child with a softer gaze. He forgot that, in fact, the robots could already do
a good job helping him with such things.

Chatting with Xiao Bao, Shu Shu continued to study the formation method.
Strangely, Shu Shu unexpectedly learned better than Edgar when it came to the subject of
formation method . . . .

When Edgar laid out a formation, he always couldn’t help but want to lay out the formation
neat and tidy. He subconsciously had to ensure that the distance between each spirit stone
was the same and study why this kind of layout could gather spiritual power together . . . .

Wouldn’t being so fussy lessen one’s learning speed?

Shu Shu, however, was different. He often laid out formations based on feeling, and in the
end, he actually did better than Edgar.

When Shu Shu began to learn the second formation method, Edgar was still having a go at
the spirit gathering formation and even failed again.

"Granted, the size of these spirit stones is indeed different. But even if the size is the same,
the amount of spiritual power contained in them isn’t the same. It’s really too difficult to
keep a balance. With great difficulty, I finally calculated the right distance between these
piles of spirit stones to make a formation. But if the piles of spirit stones are changed, then I
have to recalculate." Edgar stared at the spirit stones in front of him with a tangled feeling.

". . ." Shu Shu goggled at Edgar. He watched Edgar use the computer to simulate the
formation method and draw the formation method diagram with a weird expression.
"Won’t this fussing around only make it overly complicated? Also . . . according to the red
bead, those cultivators can’t always lay out a formation on level ground. Sometimes they
also have to lay out a formation when cultivating in the wilds. They can even lay out a
formation when fighting with others. You doing it this way . . ." Totally wouldn’t cut it. In
addition, you had to calculate the size of each spirit stone and the amount of spiritual
power it contained first and then use a computer to figure out the appropriate placement?

Edgar was silent. He also knew that it was unacceptable for him to do so, but he really
couldn't understand this formation arrangement stuff.

How could an arrangement of a few stones produce all kinds of magical effects?

"Try to feel it with spiritual power. Sometimes you just have to rely on feeling." Shu Shu
said and then looked at Edgar proudly. "Edgar, do you think I'm amazing? I’m smarter than
you!"

"Yes, Shu Shu’s the smartest." Edgar could not help but hug Shu Shu and kiss him on the
lips.

Shu Shu responded enthusiastically, groping Edgar's body and trying to seduce Edgar, yet
Edgar remained unmoved—Shu Shu had just given birth to a child and had also been
injured before, so it was better to do things slowly.
"Edgar, what's wrong with you? Why don't you want to mate?" Shu Shu was somewhat
depressed. Shouldn't humans and beastmen be in heat all the time?

"You’ve just given birth to a child . . . ."

"I’ve fully recovered!" Shu Shu patted his chest and then rolled his eyes. "It shouldn’t be
that you can’t do it, right?" According to his experience, which came from reading various
novels, a man was most afraid of others saying that he could not do it. Once he was told so,
he would definitely try to prove that he “could do it”.

They all said that poodles would hump everything and any time. In fact, hamsters also had
a very strong desire, ah! Edgar surely couldn’t ignore him!

Edgar was indeed unable to control himself. He embraced Shu Shu and proved himself one
time.

He definitely had no problem! In fact, he was almost stifled to death, but it had only been a
few days since Shu Shu gave birth to an egg. He always felt that he was a little too beastly
for putting his hand to Shu Shu just now.

At the end of the fun and invigorating sex, Shu Shu exhaled comfortably. "That’s really nice .
. . . I was going to touch myself if you didn't come round . . . . But touching myself doesn’t
feel this nice. After all, no one gives me spiritual power if I do it myself." When Edgar
entered, he never forgot to give him spiritual power. He also never forgot to take care of
him first and would even give him spiritual power ahead of time . . . . It was really
pleasurable!

Edgar: ". . ."

Shu Shu did not want to have children anymore, and Edgar also didn't want Shu Shu to give
birth to a child one after another. Therefore, although Edgar was excited, but he also took
some appropriate measures and actually saved Shu Shu a lot of things. Not to mention
other things, at least the clean up work was much easier. Shu Shu even directly refused to
take a shower and just turned over and fell asleep.

Edgar took a shower and then lay behind Shu Shu and held Shu Shu in his arms, feeling
contented.

After Edgar determined that he was not good at laying out formations, he handed over this
work for Shu Shu to handle and started to study the various spirit grasses instead.
Conveniently, he also thought of a method to turn his scales into fine powder.

The spiritual power in the spirit grass was difficult to preserve but easy to absorb, and you
could eat the grass directly. Spirit stone, however, was different. The spiritual power in it
would not dissipate easily, but if you ate the stone directly . . . . Except for some special
races, nobody could digest stone, right?

Edgar thought of quite a lot of methods before he finally found a method to process the
spirit grass without letting the spiritual power inside dissipate. And this method was
borrowed from some alchemy recipes.

The spirit grass was made into a number of pills, and some of Edgar scales were also added
into these pills . . . . After the preparatory work was done, Edgar found Reynolds and asked
Reynolds to select ten fallen beasts. He was going to try to help these fallen beasts restore
their beast cores.

Edgar said he could not guarantee that it would be successful, but the fallen beasts still
scrambled for this opportunity. Soon, ten fallen beasts were presented in front of Edgar.

Edgar made these ten fallen beasts stay inside a spirit gathering formation. He then
activated the spirit gathering formation and used the accumulated spiritual power to
nourish these ten fallen beasts for a few hours. After these ten fallen beasts had recovered
to their optimum state, he entered the spirit gathering formation and then gave each fallen
beast a pill.

Didn’t they have to eat eggshell to restore their beast cores? Why did it change into a pill
now? These ten fallen beasts were somewhat puzzled, but no one questioned it, and no one
asked about the composition of the pill.

They ate the pills and continued to stay quiet. At this moment, Edgar started working . . . .

The beast cores of these ten fallen beasts were successfully restored, but their beast cores
were very small. As a result, they were just like beastmen in their early years, unable to
control their transformation.

This side effect was actually quite troublesome, but for these fallen beasts, it was not a big
deal at all—as long as they could restore their beast cores, they were not afraid of anything!

Ten people's beast cores were restored in one go, which made the fallen beasts waiting to
restore their beast cores in this newly built base go crazy.

"Ten people got their beast cores restored!"

"Maybe it'll be my turn before long!"

"I must perform well, and I won't be lazy anymore when training!"

......

The fallen beasts were full of hope for life, and they were getting more and more energetic
when they were training. Although their types were different, but they all listened to orders
seriously and did their utmost to make all sorts of moves. They did not hesitate to do it
even if they would be drained at the end of the day.

All beastmen liked to fight. But nowadays, the science and technology of the Beastman
Empire were developing rapidly, and there were not many wars, so many beastmen had
been living like a prince and never received high-intensity training. These fallen beasts
were no exception, but now they were working hard to train and make themselves stronger
....

Shu Shu had arranged a huge spirit gathering formation using several football-sized spirit
stones. The formation would be set up in the desert and would encompass the training
ground that could accommodate tens of thousands of people. He planned to use spiritual
power to improve the physique of those fallen beasts.

After doing all this, he sat on the high podium while holding the child in one hand and
holding the egg in the other hand and watched the circus . . . no, watched the fallen beasts
training.

Look at that group of tigers, they were walking on their feet!

Look at those lions, they were jumping into the ring of fire!

Look at those elephants, they were marching forward!

There were still many, many other animals, and all of them made all sorts of different
postures . . . . On the earth, it was absolutely impossible to see so many animal
performances at once, and it was even more impossible to see such a grand "circus show".

Shu Shu watched the show with keen interest and thought that it was extremely
entertaining. Below, the fallen beasts who were training suddenly found that they seemed
to be a lot more relaxed when they were training, and the speed in which their physical
strength recovered had become faster.

They did not know the existence of the spirit gathering formation and only thought that
they had become stronger after training. For a time, their interest increased greatly. After
the daily training ended, some fallen beasts even agreed to stay put and then . . . began to
fight.

This was a beast fighting show, ah! Shu Shu was even more pleased seeing this and even
began to wonder whether he should encourage them and let them develop more
performances.

Edgar, however, felt a little mixed up. His sub-beastman actually went to watch other
beastmen all day long . . . . Otherwise, should he also join in and fight with others?
TL's note: For people who want to re-translate this novel to other languages, feel free to do
it.

A Guide to - 95
Unedited chapter

95. There Are Spaceships Coming

It was not easy to train a group of fallen beasts. After all, their beast forms and types were
so varied that there was no way at all to train them uniformly.

Anyway, Reynolds had no plan to train them into a regular army. He just wanted to let
those fallen beasts vent their vigorous energy and understand a few rules, which was a
very simple matter actually.

At first, these fallen beasts were a complete mess during training, but now they could
already line up into neat and tidy rows. Even more, they could make many extremely
difficult moves according to orders, which was a huge progress.

These fallen beasts were trained during the day, and at night, Reynolds would show them
movies outdoors, making them watch various videos that the military got for the soldiers to
watch.

These videos were specifically selected for soldiers to watch and had passed censorship.
Other than that, all of them were to promote positive energy and also proclaim some spirits
such as "selfless dedication" and so on.

These things were not too suitable for ordinary people, but it was just right for these fallen
beasts to watch. The fallen beasts had encountered huge changes and had been abandoned
by the entire society. Many of them hated normal beastmen and sub-beastman out of
jealousy. With this kind of mentality, they were unsuitable to re-enter society.

Right now, there was no way to do psychological coaching on them, so Reynolds could only
do this first.

This evening, the outdoor cinema was in operation as usual.

The desert area seldom had rain and snow. Occasionally, there were rain and snow, but
they only fell for a moment. Reynolds did not prepare accommodation for the fallen beasts
and just randomly chose a place to put the projector to show the movies. The fallen beasts
could only find a space to lie down on their own, but they were already very satisfied.

As fallen beasts, they had no such thing like entertainment before.

What was shown tonight was not a movie but a documentary video instead.

Don't look at how powerful the Beastman Empire was now, and how there were no
neighboring countries that dared to invade them. Once, they had also encountered all kinds
of troubles. When they had just stepped into the interstellar era, the Beastman Empire had
even suffered colonial rule.

The space aliens invaded and occupied the mother star of the Beastman Empire, captured
the beastmen to work for them exploring new planets, and even regarded sub-beastmen
who retained some beast characteristics as playthings while arresting and taking away the
beastmen to the fighting arena and making them duel . . . .

Later, His Imperial Majesty the Emperor of that time led numerous beastmen to rebel. Only
then did the Beastman Empire break free from the humiliating colonial rule. Afterwards,
the beastmen also fought countless battles in order to be able to obtain more living spaces.

During those battles, many beastmen died, and there were many others who were
wounded and became fallen beasts. However, the beastmen still did not give up and
charged into the battlefield wave after wave.

Many of the battles had been filmed, and the video they were watching today was cut out
from those filmed battles.

Although the fallen beasts had gone through arduous training during the day, but they
already recovered now and were quietly staring at the huge screen not far away.

They used to think that they were very pitiful, but now it seemed that . . . they were actually
still lucky.

Although they had become fallen beasts, but they could live freely on the Fallen Beast
Planet, and they did not have to be like those beastmen in wartime, who were considered
as cannon fodders to charge at the forefront. Furthermore, they even had hope of restoring
their beast cores.

The male lion Bruno, a fallen beast who had followed Reynolds for many years, was in the
leading position among the lion-shaped fallen beasts who were now divided, and he also
occupied the best position when watching the video.

He had always scoffed at the movies Reynolds made them watch and even vaguely thought
that this was an evil design of the imperial family, whom wanted to brainwash them.
Naturally, he had never taken those movies seriously.
But today, his whole attention was finally attracted by the content of the video.

He even could not help but feel ashamed and remorseful after watching the battles in the
video.

"Bruno." Jesse, who had turned into his lion form, came to Bruno’s side and slowly licked
Bruno's hair. "Don’t worry, your beast core will also be restored after a few more days."

Edgar originally said that he would only help Bruno restore his beast core last. Bruno had
never been chosen in the past few days, so Jesse was worried that he was unhappy and
came to comfort him.

"I'm fine." Bruno said. "I’m not worried . . . . I’m really not."

Saying so, Bruno lay on the ground, the emotion showing in his eyes complicated beyond
words. He had been chided several times but always felt that he had done nothing wrong,
and he had even been rather opposed to Edgar and others. But now, as he looked back and
thought deeply about it, he suddenly realized that many things he had done seemed to be a
little self-righteous, arrogant, and childish.

He always had a very strong opinion against sub-beastmen because of some bitter
experiences after becoming a fallen beast. Yet if he thought about it carefully, even if his
mother had made him bitterly disappointed, but not all sub-beastmen were like that.

Turning his body around, Bruno leaned on Jesse and stopped talking. He secretly vowed
that he would definitely perform well later and make Shu Shu sit up and take notice of him,
so he could get the chance to restore his beast core early.

Bruno was in a complicated mood. Reynolds, however, was very excited at the moment.

There were countless fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast Planet. All the fallen beasts who
followed him were basically sane and clear headed, but a lot of the fallen beasts who lived
in various settlements had begun to suffer from dementia and even become crazy from
time to time.

These fallen beasts barely remembered that they were beastmen and not real beasts. After
the news about Shu Shu being able to restore the beast core spread, they also came here,
but they caused a lot of trouble after arriving.

Reynolds had been very anxious before. He worried that, in the end, these fallen beasts
might not be able to become beastmen again because of their unsound minds. Now though .
...

Since Shu Shu created that so-called spirit gathering formation, these fallen beasts
unexpectedly looked a lot more clear headed. Among them was a fallen beast whom once
was his friend and had long forgotten about him, but now he remembered him again.

Learning this fact, Reynolds felt indescribably happy and also admired Shu Shu very much.
Thinking that Shu Shu seemed to like watching those fallen beasts being trained in various
ways, he took out a handheld computer and then began to design all kinds of new moves
for the fallen beasts so that they could please Shu Shu when they underwent training.

As a beastman, it was only right to work hard to make the sub-beastman happy . . . .
Reynolds earnestly designed highly difficult moves for those fallen beasts.

He was also for these fallen beasts’ own good, ah! Almost half of the fallen beasts were
single, so they would definitely try to pursue a sub-beastman after becoming beastmen
again. If they learned a lot now, later when the sub-beastman was being unhappy, wouldn’t
they be able to rely on these lessons to coax the sub-beastman?

He provoked Jones’ anger yesterday, and Jones did not let him enter their room. In the end,
he certainly relied on performing a sideshow and even wagged his tail like a pet dog, which
made Jones can't help but burst out laughing, to climb up Jones' bed.

Shu Shu felt that his recent life was simply very rich.

He could accompany the children to play, watch the fallen beasts train, and study the
formation method. At night, he could pull Edgar to bring the children to watch a movie and
then do things that were not suitable for children with Edgar afterwards . . . .

Such a life, Shu Shu felt that even if he lived it for a long time, he would not feel bored!

Shu Shu thought so, but Edgar's thought was completely different from him.

Although the Fallen Beast Planet was good, but life in the capital star was more convenient
and allowed the children to get better education . . . . As a father of two children, Edgar felt
that he had to redouble his efforts to resolve the fallen beast problem early so he could take
the children back to the capital star as soon as possible.

In the beginning, Edgar could only help ten fallen beasts restore their beast cores every
day. Over time, this number changed. Nowadays, Edgar could already help twenty fallen
beasts restore their beast cores every day!

In this way, animals that suddenly became naked men as they walked around the base were
getting even more . . . .

These beastmen, whose beast cores had not yet stabilized and who were temporarily
unable to control their physical changes, initially lived together with other fallen beasts.
However, after Edgar bumped into transforming men twice and found that Shu Shu actually
started to observe those fallen beasts’ bodies with full interest, he kicked all these men out
without the slightest hesitation, making them live in other areas while hunting for meat as
well.

Of course, he found a high-sounding reason for this—he made this decision for those
beastmen’s own good, so as to make them adapt to their bodies as quickly as possible!

A new day came, and outside the house where Edgar and Shu Shu lived, twenty huge beasts
gathered together at dawn.

These beasts were huge in size, and a sneeze from one could make a hole in the sandy
ground. However, they were currently motionless and, surprisingly, had not made a single
sound.

They were all waiting for Edgar and Shu Shu to wake up, hoping to restore their beast cores
soon.

When Edgar and Shu Shu came out of the house, the twenty fallen beasts fixed their gazes
at them simultaneously. Those fervent gazes made people can’t help but feel spooked, but
fortunately, whether it was Edgar or Shu Shu, they were already used to being watched
attentively like this.

Edgar looked at the twenty fallen beasts in front of him and saw Bruno, the lion he was very
familiar with, among them, but he did not say anything. He greeted these people and let
them follow him into a room in the storied building next to him.

In this room, there was a highly effective spirit gathering formation, which had gathered a
lot of spiritual power. As soon as these fallen beasts went in, they felt indescribably
comfortable . . . .

Twenty fallen beasts soon regained their beast cores.

After completing today's task and using up all his spiritual power, Edgar was just planning
to go back and think of a method to improve the efficiency of the beast core restoration,
and then he saw Calvin coming over from a distance.

When Chris took Ian to leave the Fallen Beast Planet, he took away several spaceships and
many people, but he did not take Calvin and the Duke of Mund.

Edgar had been very busy. Moreover, Jonathan had almost killed his family, which made
him take offense to some extent, so he had not tried to find Calvin, and Calvin also avoided
him deliberately. As a result, after the two men met again, they actually never
communicated with each other.

Calvin had lost a lot of weight, and the former playboy looked very wan and sallow now.
Edgar glanced at him and called him, "Calvin."

"Your Imperial Highness." Calvin saluted Edgar and looked at Edgar with shame in his
eyes. He always considered Edgar as his best friend. Edgar as well as the emperor and the
empress had also taken very good care of him. And as a result? His mother had actually
caused Edgar to almost die twice.

"What’re you going to do in the future?" Edgar asked.

"I’m going to go to the army." Calvin replied.

Calvin had been the police chief of the capital star and had a pretty high status, but now he
was already sacked. If he entered the army, he might have to start from the bottom . . . .
Edgar originally wanted to say something, but when he saw Calvin's resolute expression, he
choked back the words he was going to say and only said, "Work hard."

"I will." Calvin took a deep breath.

Edgar did not say anything else. He knew that his relationship with Calvin certainly
couldn’t go back to the way it was before. After all, what Jonathan had done could not be
utterly erased.

The two men looked at each other silently. At this moment, a soldier of the Imperial Fleet
arrived in front of Edgar. "Your Imperial Highness, there’re spaceship coming to the Fallen
Beast Planet!"

"What kind of spaceship?" Edgar asked.

"One of them is an imperial spaceship, and the other two are a civilian spaceship and a
private spaceship with no symbol on it." The soldier stated.

Before Chris returned to the capital star, he had already contacted the capital star using the
military emergency communication channel to inform the situation here and let the capital
star there sent some supplies.

The Fallen Beast Planet was a little far from the capital star. It was estimated that Chris had
not yet reached the capital star now, but the supplies sent by the capital star should indeed
have arrived.

There were really a lot of things in them that were in short supply. It was said that there
were several professional childcare experts . . . . Edgar immediately asked, "Where’re the
spaceships ?"

"The spaceships are still outside the atmosphere and can land at any time." The soldier
replied.

"Arrange a landing right away." Edgar said and recalled something. "You find someone to
notify the crown princess." He had ordered people to prepare a lot of fine food to be
brought along. Shu Shu would definitely like it.
A Guide to - 96
Unedited chapter

96. Hamster Little Beastman

The three spaceships slowly landed and stopped in the desert area near the newly built
base. After the spaceships were settled, people who had experienced the long interstellar
voyage could hardly wait to get off the spaceships.

The gravity and the air on the Fallen Beast Planet were not the same at all as in the capital
star, and nor were they the same as the environment simulated on board the spaceships.
After the doors of the spaceships were opened, a large number of people on the spaceships
slowed down to acclimatize themselves, and then they saw yellow sand as far as the eye
could see.

There was no desert in the capital star. This desert on the Fallen Beast Planet made many
people exclaim in astonishment. After that, they saw many fallen beasts in the distance.

This planet really deserved to be called the Fallen Beast Planet; there were actually so
many fallen beasts here!

"Your Imperial Highness, Imperial Guard Kevin reports to you." A handsome young man
jumped down from the spaceship belonging to the imperial family, stood in front of Edgar,
and saluted Edgar. Seeing Edgar keep a humanoid form, his hands trembled slightly, and he
blurted out excitedly, "Your Imperial Highness, have you recovered? It’s really great!"

When the imperial guard was in the capital star, he was responsible for protecting the
imperial family, and his relationship with the imperial family had always been very good.
Kevin was once Edgar's junior schoolmate, so his relationship with Edgar was even closer.

"Kevin." Edgar nodded at Kevin and then ordered someone to unload everything Kevin
brought from the spaceship.

Kevin brought many people, including doctors and childcare experts, but most of them
were soldiers. The soldiers were well-adapted to interstellar travel and also very orderly.
They quickly transported the supplies after the spaceship stopped, and everything looked
well-organized.

Everything was clear and in good order here, but the other two spaceships there looked a
little chaotic.
The civilian spaceship was organized by an interstellar adventure group. Among them were
many adventurers, who were very curious about the Fallen Beast Planet and wanted to
come to the Fallen Beast Planet to take a look, as well as some families of the fallen beasts
on the Fallen Beast Planet.

The long interstellar voyage made the people on this spaceship a little dispirited and
listless. They scrambled to get off the spaceship early without giving thought to others and
caused a small riot. After leaving the spaceship, most of them still looked blank, obviously
unsure of what to do and where to go next.

As for the private spaceship, two beastmen came down from it as soon as it stopped, and
now they were anxiously looking everywhere for a doctor. Apparently, the owner of the
spaceship was sick.

The Fallen Beast Planet currently lacked management. Edgar did not want too many people
to come here and was not particularly welcoming to the two spaceships. But people had
already come, and he also couldn’t ignore them.

After telling the soldiers to register the people coming down from the civilian spaceship
and persuade them to keep staying on the spaceship as well as letting Reynolds take Jones
to check out the private spaceship, Edgar finally waited for Shu Shu’s arrival.

"Edgar, there’re a lot of delicious things?" Shu Shu ran a little hurriedly, eyes as bright as
the full moon.

"Yeah." Edgar nodded. He had already ordered someone to bring the fine food and set it
aside earlier. Now, seeing Shu Shu coming over, he immediately stuffed an enormous fresh-
keeping box into Shu Shu's hands.

Opening the fresh-keeping box, Shu Shu saw all sorts of desserts and fruits.

This fresh-keeping box had a freezing effect, so the desserts and fruits inside were a bit
iced. Shu Shu took a piece of dessert from the box, put it in his mouth, and immediately
closed his eyes in satisfaction.

This dessert was an ice cream cake, which was icy cold and tasted very, very delicious
when eaten in the blistering hot and dry desert. It was simply yummy.

After eating the cake, Shu Shu quickly chose a sugar ball with a layer of crunchy nuts on the
outside . . . . The outer layer of the sugar ball was very crispy, but the filling was a liquid
with a strong milk flavor . . . . Shu Shu did not know exactly what the liquid was, but he
knew that it was icy-cold and particularly delicious.

Shu Shu began to stuff food into his mouth incessantly. Some were eaten by him, and some
were stored by him. After he ate for a while, a pair of small hands suddenly grabbed him,
and then a child hugged his leg.

"Mum . . . Mum . . . ." Xiao Bao hugged Shu Shu's leg and uttered some simple syllables. He
kept swallowing his saliva as he stared at the food box in Shu Shu's hand. Recently, he had
been staying in the spirit gathering formation every day, and the duration in which he
turned into a human form was getting longer.

Could children eat dessert? How much could they eat? Shu Shu did not dare to feed Xiao
Bao too many snacks. He finally took out a fruit and stuffed it into Xiao Bao's mouth.

As a beastman, Xiao Bao was not particularly fond of eating fruits, but he had very few
chances to eat fruits on the Fallen Beast Planet, and the taste of those fruits was basically
not so good, so now the fragrant and sweet fruit in his mouth made him like it very much.
He immediately opened his mouth wide and continued to demand for more.

Shu Shu stuffed him with another one.

Shu Shu himself ate three, fed the child one, and then picked another fruit for the child to
eat. It did not take long for all the food in the food box to be eaten up.

Edgar took the empty food box in Shu Shu's hand and stuffed him with a full one.

"You’re really good, Edgar!" Shu Shu took the food box and kissed Edgar happily.

Shu Shu's soft lips fell on his face, making his face numb and his heart tingle . . . . Edgar
could not do anything in the public place with numerous people, so he just picked Xiao Bao
up and kissed his face, tasting some fruit juice in the kiss.

"Edgar." Just as their family of three were being joyous and harmonious, a voice suddenly
intruded.

This voice was somewhat familiar. Shu Shu, who was busy eating, turned his head and
found that the person who came over was actually Myer.

In Shu Shu's memory, Myer was full of grandeur, but now he looked wan and sallow and
had lost a lot of weight. Nevertheless, all of this did not reduce his looks into a sick beauty.
He looked at Edgar with joy, and tears emerged in his eyes uncontrolled, but he still
managed to restrain himself in the end and did not shed any tears. After calming down, the
excited expression on his face was also collected.

"Myer?" Edgar glanced at Myer in surprise and then looked behind Myer, only to realize
that the private spaceship belonged to Myer.

As the son of a duke, and very talented at that, it was not strange at all for Myer to have a
private spaceship. But he actually didn’t expect that Myer would go so far as to rush over
here from thousands of miles away.
"I heard that your beast core’s broken . . . . Are you all right?" Myer's voice somewhat
quavered, but when Edgar listened carefully, he could not hear it again.

"I'm fine. Shu Shu helped me restore it." Edgar said; his expression was very gentle when he
mentioned Shu Shu. A second later, he remembered something. "You came to find Calvin?
He's over there."

In Edgar's impression, Myer and Calvin's relationship had always been very good, and
Calvin also liked Meyer . . . . He regarded these two men as a couple.

Myer stopped breathing for an instant and then laughed bitterly.

After he knew that Edgar had an accident, he was very worried and rushed over here from
thousands of miles away. He fell ill on the road and even had to be supported to come down
from the spaceship. As a result, this was what he got in the end.

Although he had long realized that he and Edgar were no longer possible, but it was not
until this moment that all his unwillingness disappeared completely.

Edgar really didn't think of him at all.

Myer raised his head and saw Calvin standing nearby staring at him. He took a deep breath
and then walked towards Calvin.

The arrival of these three spaceships brought a burgeoning vitality to the base.

Although there were many fallen beasts in this base before, but because the fallen beasts
could not speak, it made this place looked more like a large zoo than a human base. Now
was different though; there were a lot of people and human voices here.

Some beastmen and sub-beastmen who came to find their fallen beast relatives brought out
a lot of laughter in the base after getting reunited with their fallen beast relatives. Of
course, some people were happy, some were anxious, and some who did not find their
close relatives in the base ultimately looked sad.

But Edgar had no time to take care of all this because he and Shu Shu's second child was
about to come out of the shell.

This child had stayed in Shu Shu's belly for a relatively long time, but after being birthed by
Shu Shu, his development speed inside the eggshell was faster than Xiao Bao’s.

As a matter of fact, the egg could already move not long after being put in the spirit
gathering formation. And now, there was a crack appearing on the eggshell.

Many people saw the moment Xiao Bao was born, but Shu Shu and Edgar did not intend to
let others see the birth of this child—maybe a sub-beastman would come out of the egg,
and since a sub-beastman baby was born naked, how could they let him be seen by
irrelevant people?

The egg was held in Shu Shu’s arms while being gently caressed and stroked by Edgar. Both
of them were constantly inputting spiritual power into the egg . . . yet the egg’s speed of
breaking the shell was still very slow. It seemed that he was not in the slightest hurry to
come out.

"Why’s this child so slow in breaking the shell?" Having waited for quite a long time
without seeing the crack widen, Shu Shu was a little depressed. "I’m hungry."

"I'll get you something to eat." Hearing that Shu Shu was hungry, Edgar immediately went
to the kitchen. It did not take long for him to come back in with some piping hot food in
both hands.

There were two chefs among the people who came this time. They were now responsible
for cooking for Shu Shu and Xiao Bao to ensure that whenever Shu Shu wanted to eat, the
food would be prepared quickly.

Holding the child, Shu Shu started to eat the food in front of him.

There was also rice in the Beastman Empire. Since Shu Shu preferred rice to other staple
foods, the chef often cooked rice for him to eat. Today, the chef cooked fried rice.

Fried rice with a lot of ingredients smelled especially fragrant, and Shu Shu’s saliva was
about to flow out . . . .

"I love you. I’m in love with you. Just like mice love rice . . . ." Shu Shu hummed a song and
gobbled up the fried rice in front of him. As he ate happily, the egg in his hand suddenly
produced a scratching sound.

The child inside the egg seemed to be scratching the eggshell . . . . Shu Shu stopped eating
and stared at the egg instead, fixing his attention on the egg.

The child's movement was getting bigger and bigger, and the crack was also getting bigger
and bigger. Suddenly, a very small hole appeared in the eggshell.

"The child’s coming out!" Shu Shu stared at the egg excitedly. He had already prepared
himself for seeing a snake head drill out of the small hole. But he did not expect that after
the small hole became bigger, what extended from the inside was actually a small white
paw.

Paw? So . . . it was not a sub-beastman but a beastman again? Seeing this scene, Shu Shu and
Edgar were terribly disappointed but also a little curious—Edgar and the little snake were
both black, and their paws were also black. Why was it a white paw that stretched out this
time? Was the child genetically mutated? Some doubt appeared in Shu Shu's heart, and at
that moment, that paw thrust out again . . . .

This . . . seemed to look different from Edgar's paws?

How could this be? Why would this child not look like his father, ah?

Shu Shu frowned, a bit puzzled. Edgar, however, was pleasantly surprised and stated, "Shu
Shu, this child is like you!"

"Like me?" Shu Shu was startled and only then realized that the paw looked like a hamster
paw.

There was a sudden surge of joy in his heart, and for a moment, he wished he could pry
open the egg and take a look at the child inside. Of course, he still curbed his impulse in the
end—helping the child to open the eggshell was disadvantageous to the child; he certainly
shouldn’t do such a thing.

He actually gave birth to a little hamster this time! A hamster, ah! Watching the little paw
that was struggling with the eggshell, Shu Shu felt his heart melt.

This was his little baby and also the cutest little baby in this world . . . . Really, why were
these beast people all oviparous? Their hamster family was always viviparous. As a matter
of fact, wasn’t making the little hamster crawl out of the eggshell the same as tormenting
him?

Shu Shu felt very sorry for his own child. Just now, the hole in the eggshell got a little
bigger, and at the same time, a tiny mouth that belonged to a hamster poked out of the hole,
and a pink little nose sniffed in, apparently breathing outside air.

"It's a little hamster! It’s really a little hamster!" Shu Shu was extremely happy.

Edgar was also very happy. He was very fond of little hamsters now. However . . . when this
child was born, it was in a hamster form. So, he was a hamster beastman?

A hamster beastman, ah . . . . Edgar glanced at Shu Shu, somewhat worried.

In fact, Shu Shu really wanted to say that he was still very strong, but he was a hamster, and
his courage was too small, so this strength would often not come to light. If his child was a
hamster beastman . . . .

Edgar tried to imagine Shu Shu doing his many antics in a tall and sturdy beastman body.
After turning it over in his mind, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. He did
not get into a tangle when he knew that Shu Shu was a beastman, but he was somewhat
thrown off balance over the possibility that he might have a beastman son who was not like
a beastman.
Anyway . . . Shu Shu's situation was very special, so maybe his child would also be very
special?

Edgar felt it was too early to start getting into a tangle, and his gaze soon fell on the egg
again.

The paw sticking out of the eggshell was very small. Obviously, the child inside the eggshell
was also very small . . . . Thinking that he would have a tiny hamster child who could be
held in the palm of his hand, Edgar felt his heart melt and looked forward to the child even
more.

And at this time, the hole in the eggshell was a little bigger, and then a tiny hamster head
poked out from the hole completely. There was no hair on his head, making people can see
the pink skin, which totally gave the impression that you should not touch it rashly . . . .

A Guide to - 97
Unedited chapter

97. Gluttonous Little Hamster

The hole in the eggshell was now about the size of a fingernail. The little hamster tried to
get out but found that he could not, so he stopped moving.

But after a short pause, he moved again and began to gnaw at the eggshell with difficulty.

"He actually has teeth!" Shu Shu stared at the little hamster with some surprise. The
hamster babies he had seen before had no teeth when they were just born, and it was
simply impossible for them to bite off an eggshell.

"Beastmen don’t breastfeed and generally develop their teeth while inside the egg." Edgar
explained while fixing his eyes on the little hamster.

Shu Shu nodded and continued to stare at the egg without blinking.

By this time, the child had already gnawed the hole a little bigger and was slowly crawling
out of it.

A newborn baby hamster was normally unable to open its eyes and had no hair on its body,
looking extraordinarily immature and tender. But this was really not the case for the little
hamster who crawled out of the eggshell. Although he also looked pink and tender, his body
was already covered with a layer of short fur, and his eyes could open as well.

He was only the size of Edgar's thumb and seemed to be extremely delicate, making it very
hard to believe that such a small thing could actually open the eggshell and drill out of
it . . . . Shu Shu once again felt indescribably sorry for the child, whose mode of
reproduction had changed from viviparous to oviparous.

"He's so cute." Edgar only felt that his heart had melted looking at the tiny child, but he did
not dare to reach out and caress his child. "He’s so small . . ."

"Yeah, why’s he so small? Such a big egg only contains such a small hamster?" Shu Shu
picked up the eggshell in puzzlement, looked through the hole, and saw that the inside of
the egg was completely empty.

There was really only a thumb-sized little hamster inside such a big egg.

"You’re also not much bigger than him." Edgar glanced at Shu Shu, and then his gaze fell on
the newborn child again. At this moment, the snake-shaped Xiao Bao slithered over and
flicked his forked tongue toward the little hamster.

A snake and a newborn little hamster who looked tasty with not much hair in the way . . . .
Seeing this scene, Shu Shu was so nervous he grabbed Xiao Bao subconsciously. "Xiao Bao,
turn into a person!"

He knew that his first son was not malicious to his second son, but this scene really made
him feel a little overwhelmed . . . .

The little snake gave Shu Shu a questioning glance. Under the nourishment of spiritual
power, he could already control himself to transform into a human shape or a beast shape,
so after hearing Shu Shu's words and flicking his snake tongue again, he turned into a baby
and then looked at the little hamster curiously.

The little snake became a white and tender baby, and Shu Shu had no psychological barrier
anymore. Picking up the little hamster, Shu Shu put him in the little snake’s hand. "This is
your younger brother. You must take good care of him, okay? "

"Xiao Bao hasn’t learned to control his strength yet. How can you give him the child?" Edgar
frowned. He kept an eye on the little snake to prevent him from harming the little hamster
while educating the little snake like Shu Shu had done. "Xiao Bao, this is your younger
brother, and you’re the older brother. In the future, you must take good care of your
younger brother, and you must not let your younger brother get hurt . . . ."

At first glance, it was plain to see that the little snake had rough skin and thick flesh and
was capable of enduring falling and beating. But this child . . . . Edgar always felt that he
could not use any force at all when touching the child.
The little snake nodded without really understanding it. He had only been born not long
ago. Although beastmen developed quickly, and he had the assistance of spiritual power to
develop faster than ordinary beastmen, he certainly didn’t understand everything.

However . . . feeling the warmth in the palm of his hand, the little snake vaguely felt that he
had to protect this little thing in the palm of his hand well.

Such a mouthful of edible little thing, if he did not protect it well, it might be accidentally
gone!

Staring at the little hamster in his palm, the little snake frowned tightly, and his little face
looked very serious.

At this time, the little hamster in the hollow of the little snake’s hand moved and lifted his
head in Shu Shu’s direction.

"Little guy, do you want your mother?" Shu Shu plucked the little hamster from the hollow
of the little snake’s hand and held him in his hand. He loved to get close to people, so he
really wanted to kiss this little guy who looked like himself. But . . . this child was too small!

Looking at the child in the hollow of his palm, Shu Shu was a little at a loss. The child,
however, was still moving incessantly and tried to climb down from Shu Shu's arm. At the
same time, he kept raising his head in one direction while his eyes opened wider and wider.

"What the heck are you looking at?" Shu Shu was very puzzled.

Edgar did not dare to touch the child, but he kept watching the child attentively as well as
observing all the child's behavior. At this moment, he suddenly said, "He’s looking at the
fried rice."

"What?" Shu Shu stared blankly.

"He should be looking at those foods." Edgar said. This child was truly exactly the same as
Shu Shu. Didn’t Shu Shu just want to rush over when he saw food?

Shu Shu stared at the child in his hand for a while and finally placed him on the table. Then
he saw the child quickly run to the plate with fried rice and try to climb up the smooth plate
by holding onto it with his paws. It was a pity that the plate was quite big, and the edge was
also not low. With his clumsy movements, there was no way at all for him to climb in. He
could only watch the plate helplessly.

". . ." Shu Shu was temporarily speechless while suddenly thinking of one thing—this child
had stayed inside the eggshell for a long time without any movement; later, his fried rice
was brought to him, and the child suddenly began to fight the eggshell and soon drilled out
of it . . . . Could it be that it was because he smelled the fried rice?
Why was his child like this, ah?! Was it really okay for him to be so gluttonous? Shu Shu was
depressed.

"He's like you, fixing his gaze on food." Edgar commented, the corners of his mouth giving
rise to a smile.

". . ." Shu Shu was even more depressed.

The little hamster went around the plate once and was still unable to see the food. Finally,
he stopped moving.

"Be good, Xiao Bei. You’re just born and unsuitable to eat fried rice . . ." Shu Shu wanted to
get the child back upon seeing this, but unexpectedly, Xiao Bei suddenly turned into a
person at this moment.

A naked baby with only a few sparse hair on his head appeared on the dining table and
then plunged his whole face into the plate with the fried rice. To say nothing of plunging his
head into the plate, he also took a mouthful of fried rice.

My son was amazing! Shu Shu hugged the child and found that his face was full of rice
grains, but the child hardly cared about it and started to chew the rice. Shu Shu suddenly
admired him somewhat.

When he was just born, he would only fight over breast milk with his brothers and sisters.
His son, however, was much more powerful and directly fought over food with him, his
mother.

"I'm going to get some baby food." Edgar said. The spaceship had brought a lot of supplies,
which included various kinds of foods suitable for beastman and sub-beastman babies to
eat. As for fried rice . . . . Little beastmen could immediately eat meat as well as all kinds of
foods that adult beastmen ate, but they should not eat seasonings, not even salt. As it
happened, Shu Shu's fried rice contained a good deal of seasonings.

When taking care of the little snake, Edgar felt that it did not matter if the child ate a bit
rough. The little snake liked to eat some fried rice, and he would not stop him. Yet when it
was this child's turn . . . . Thinking of the little hairless guy, Edgar grabbed the beastman
baby food and then stuffed the food prepared for sub-beastman baby into his space button
as well.

"Edgar, the child’s been born? Is it a beastman or a sub-beastman?" Jones always paid
attention to Edgar and Shu Shu’s situation and immediately came to find them.

"It's a little beastman." Edgar said.

Another little beastman? Jones was somewhat disappointed, but recalling that he did not
even have one little beastman now, he was rather envious. "Congratulations."

Edgar smiled and nodded. "I still have something. I’ll go back first."

Edgar quickly left. Jones stood still yet could not help but stroke his own belly.

"You also want a child?" Reynolds suddenly appeared behind Jones. He picked Jones up and
carried Jones back to their room. "I must work hard!"

After Edgar left the room, the child whose head was planted on the plate became a little
hamster again.

Shu Shu breathed a sigh of relief. He put the little hamster on the table again and then
moved the fried rice to the cupboard on the side . . . . Even if it had already been eaten, and
there was spiritual power that could protect the child, he still wouldn’t give him the
opportunity to eat a second mouthful.

However, when he turned his head to look at the child after doing all this, he suddenly
found that the little hamster actually took a grain of rice out of his mouth, held it with his
paws, and began to nibble at it.

It felt like this child had already seized the opportunity just now to hide the rice in his food
pouches and was currently about to taste it slowly in his little hamster form!

Shu Shu glanced at the little snake on the side who was staring at the little hamster
curiously and suddenly realized that his eldest son was in fact very cute, too.

After Edgar returned, he first took out the rice paste for sub-beastman babies to eat. As a
result, the little hamster turned up his nose at it. Only when he took out the meat chunks
for little beastmen to eat did the little hamster deigned to eat them. As the little hamster
ate, he also stored the food in his food pouches.

Although this child had just been born, he had learned to store food, which was self-taught,
as well as being picky about food.

By comparison, the little snake was much more well-behaved. After Edgar handed him the
opened rice paste for sub-beastman babies to eat, he did not refuse it at all and spooned
himself big mouthfuls of it until it was completely finished.

The little hamster was a bit gluttonous but had no other problems at all and was very easy
to raise.

However, he was really so small that Shu Shu was always very worried. He worried that he
would be careless and accidentally lost the child. It was still fine if he only lost the child, but
if he accidentally stepped on him . . . .
In the evening, Shu Shu found a box, put the little hamster in it, and placed the box on his
headboard. Only then did he get into Edgar's arms to sleep. At the same time, the news of
him and Edgar having another little beastman spread in the base.

The fallen beasts were very happy and spontaneously celebrating for Edgar and Shu Shu.
Looking at the great celebration scene outside, Myer felt terribly bitter and sour.

He always felt that he was much more outstanding than Shu Shu, but in the end? Not only
did Shu Shu possess such an innate skill of "healing", but he also came up with a method to
help the fallen beasts restore their beast cores.

Now, he even had two children.

Edgar and Shu Shu's second child had come out of the shell. After the people in the base
heard this news, they began to raise their heads and look around, hoping to see the cute
little beastman.

However, the crown prince and the crown princess, who never restrained the little snake
from running around, had actually hidden their second child well out of sight. It had been a
few days since the child was born, but everyone still couldn’t see the appearance of the
little beastman.

While people in the base were being very curious about the mysterious little beastman, Shu
Shu was currently in a quandary as he looked at the snake and the little hamster in front of
him.

The little hamster would crawl after he was born, and his movements had become
extremely flexible in just a few days. After that, he became more and more naughty.

It was originally not a big deal for him to become naughty, but the scene right now . . . .

A little hamster was running in front, and a four-legged little snake was chasing behind and
would roll up the little hamster when he caught up . . . . Even if this was not the first time
Shu Shu saw this situation, he still felt that his heart could not stand it.

He wanted to stop the little snake from chasing the little hamster, but he initially hadn’t
been very friendly to the little snake's beast form, and if he was like that again, the little
snake would surely feel deeply hurt, right? After all, he only wanted to play with his
younger brother . . . .

After pondering for a while, Shu Shu suddenly thought of an idea, and his eyes brightened.

TL's note: Xiao Bei means little baby.

And this pic from IG that I've kept since last year especially for this chapter Ｏ(≧∇≦)Ｏ

https://1.bp.blogspot.com/-Mwj93gPeBZQ/XjrGtqZS57I/AAAAAAAAAGA/
BN_KeHhh350CWHV5UDdgSzYS5uyGAMbwACLcBGAsYHQ/s0/SSXB.jpg

A Guide to - 98
Unedited chapter

98. Handicapped Little Beastman

"Xiao Bao, the younger brother’s still small. If you chase him like this, he’ll get tired, you
know?" Having caught the little snake, Shu Shu explained to him seriously.

The little snake coiled around Shu Shu's wrist and looked at Shu Shu in confusion,
habitually flicking the snake tongue in his mouth.

Shu Shu had not truly adapted to the tactile sensation of his eldest son's beast form, but in
order not to make the child feel deeply hurt, he still endured and stroked his head. "You’re
the older brother, so you must take care of your younger brother as much as possible. If
you chase him, he’ll probably run around all over the place, and it'll be bad if he knocks into
something in a hurry. It’d be better to let him chase you."

The little snake nodded.

"Also, you should turn into a person often when you play with your younger brother, so
when your younger brother sees you in your human form, he’ll want to turn into a human
form earlier." Shu Shu solemnly expressed.

The little snake cleverly turned into a person.

The white, plump, well-behaved, and clever baby looked really cute. Shu Shu did not dislike
him one bit this time; instead, he liked him very, very much. Hugging the little snake, Shu
Shu bestowed several kisses on his chubby little face, "Xiao Bao, let me tell you that a
beastman who can turn into a person is the most amazing. You see, how happy those
beastmen outside are after they can turn into people, ah!"

The little baby showed a thoughtful expression. He had not yet managed to talk fluently,
but he could already understand quite a lot of words. Moreover, he often ran outside all day
long to play with those fallen beasts who were able to turn into people. So now, after
hearing his mother say such things, he had a sudden feeling of realization.
No wonder every time he turned into a person, his mother treated him particularly well. It
turned out that this kind of ability was the most amazing!

Unfortunately, he could not always turn into a person . . . .

The little snake immediately became a little dejected. Upon seeing this, Shu Shu promptly
praised him, "Don’t worry, Xiao Bao, you’re already very amazing. Many uncles outside
aren’t as amazing as you!"

The little snake was quickly coaxed and then continued to play with his brother under Shu
Shu’s guidance.

Edgar went to help the fallen beasts restore their beast cores as usual today. After draining
all his spiritual power, he hurried back to the room.

In the room, Shu Shu was fiddling with some spirit stones, and appearing on one side of the
room . . . were a snake who was scurrying in front and a little hamster who was pursuing
him closely behind, unwilling to let go.

The little snake slithered very fast and often shook off the little hamster if he was not
careful. When this happened, he would stop and wait for the little hamster to catch up and
then continue to run.

"The two kids are having a great time playing together." Edgar laughed as he watched this
lovely scene.

"Yeah." Shu Shu nodded earnestly. "They’re happy playing, and I’m also happy."

Shu Shu was also happy? Why? Edgar looked at Shu Shu curiously.

"Xiao Bei has fulfilled my lifelong dream!" Shu Shu stated with a serious face. He had
previously fantasized that one day he would be able to chase a snake until the snake was
scared witless. In the end, even if he had cultivated successfully, he still couldn't do it
because of his own instincts . . . . His second son, Xiao Bei, was different though. This child
had just been born but was not afraid of snakes and could run after them! He was truly a
hero in the hamster world, ah!

His sub-beastman’s dream was too small . . . . Edgar felt his heart moved. "If you like, I’ll
become small and let you chase me? I can flee a little slower, and you can also bite me after
you catch me." Shu Shu biting him on the lips and on other places . . . .

"I definitely don't want to bite a snake!" Shu Shu refused without the slightest hesitation
and then saw his eldest son deliberately slow down a little after hearing Edgar's words and
let the little hamster catch up.
It was estimated that the reason the little hamster did not fear the little snake one bit and
always liked to play with the little snake was because he knew from the scent that the little
snake was his own brother. After he caught up with the little snake, he really went up and
bit the little snake’s tail.

He was too small and simply unable to cause any harm to the little snake. In the end, he
could do nothing more than wet the little snake's tail. The little snake swung his tail and
directly put the thumb-sized little hamster on his back. After that, he started to go round
the entire house while carrying the little hamster on his back. Because he was worried that
his younger brother would fall off from his body, he slithered very slowly and steadily.

His second son was really amazing! Not to mention chasing a snake, he could even ride a
snake! Shu Shu watched this situation with great satisfaction and decided to encourage
them to do it like this in the future.

This was how you played games, ah!

Edgar, seeing Shu Shu's envious look, chuckled, "Shu Shu, would you like to ride me?"

"I don't want to ride a snake." Shu Shu said. Edgar's scales were slippery, so he had to hold
on tight to avoid being dropped, but holding onto a snake was absolutely not a good
experience for him.

"You can ride a man." Edgar smiled at Shu Shu.

"Wolf (pervert)!" Shu Shu cursed in Chinese.

"I'm not a wolf." Edgar also replied in Chinese.

Xiao Bao glanced at his father and mother and pursed his brows. Riding a man?

Turning into a little baby, Xiao Bao put the little hamster on his head and began to crawl
very carefully.

". . ." Shu Shu was momentarily speechless. He pounced on Edgar in a flash and then took a
bite on Edgar's arm—these kinds of words that were not suitable for children, he and
Edgar definitely weren’t allowed to say them in front of the children later!

It took Edgar some effort to appease the embarrassed and angry Shu Shu, and then he
mentioned one thing. "Shu Shu, after Xiao Bao and Xiao Bei were born, they haven’t gone
through detailed checkup. I plan to take them for a checkup tomorrow."

"What will they check? "Shu Shu asked, puzzled.

"Every aspect has to be checked. The physical fitness, the beast core, the beast bead, the
innate skill and ability . . ." Edgar explained briefly. "Actually, this kind of checkup should be
done at the big hospital in the capital star to be more accurate and thorough, but your
situation is quite special, and the two children may be the same. I think it’s better for Xiao
Bao and Xiao Bei to be checked on the Fallen Beast Planet. In any case, the equipment has
been transported here. "

"Then we’ll go for a checkup tomorrow.” Shu Shu nodded. Wasn’t it just a medical
examination?

For the medical examination of the two children, Edgar asked Jones and the old doctor,
whom once wanted to worship Shu Shu as a teacher, to lend a hand.

This old doctor was a sub-beastman named Dean. The last time he communicated with Shu
Shu, he was bombarded with a lot of knowledge on acupoints and meridians by Shu Shu.
After that, he was completely wrapped up in his study to the point of ignoring other
matters. This time, it was only because he heard that the two little princes had to undergo a
medical examination that he temporarily put aside his study.

Jones knew that Shu Shu was special, so Edgar was quite reassured. As for Dean, Dean had
been working with the imperial family for many years. He was the exclusive doctor of the
imperial family and had signed a confidentiality agreement, so he would certainly not talk
about anything that should not be said.

When Edgar and Shu Shu brought the children to the medical room on the spaceship, Jones
and Dean were already waiting there.

"You’re here." Jones said with a smile, his eyes falling on the nursery basket Shu Shu was
carrying in his hand. "Did you bring the newborn little prince? Does he look good? Are his
scales particularly smooth?" After the child was born, Jones always wanted to see the child,
but Shu Shu and Edgar hid the child so well that he never saw him.

"He looks very good, but he has no scales." Shu Shu replied. His youngest son's beast form
looked very beautiful and was a thousand times better than his oldest son’s!

Had no scales? Could it be that there was something wrong with the child? Having heard
what was said, Jones was shocked. At this time, Shu Shu lifted open the muslin covering the
nursery basket.

In the Beastman Empire, because children were born from eggs, newborn children were
very small in size regardless of whether they were beastman babies or sub-beastman
babies. It was nothing much if the children were small in size, but beastman babies might
change their shapes at any time, and there were all kinds of beast shapes, which made it
very inconvenient to hold them. Later, someone invented the nursery basket.

This was a lightweight and portable big basket that allowed a beastman baby or a sub-
beastman baby to lie in it, so that the child's relatives could carry them everywhere, which
was very convenient.
Shu Shu opened the muslin covering the nursery basket, and Jones finally saw the situation
inside the nursery basket, but the basket was clearly empty . . . .

"What about the child?" Jones asked in puzzlement.

"Isn't he here?" Shu Shu picked up a little hamster from under the towel spread at the
bottom of the nursery basket.

"!!!" Staring at the little hamster in Shu Shu's hand, Jones was stunned. "How’s he a
hamster?"

"This child’s like me!" Shu Shu was quite proud of himself.

"But . . . normally, the beast type of a beastman child is inherited from his father." Jones'
expression was quite tangled. In the Beastman Empire, the reproduction of a beastman and
a sub-beastman relied on the beast bead that formed a womb within the sub-beastman’s
body, and the process of producing offspring was a battle between the genes of both sides.

If the beastman father's genes prevailed in the embryo, the embryo would grow into a little
beastman. If the sub-beastman mother's genes prevailed in the embryo, the embryo would
grow into a sub-beastman.

Because of this, if the child born to the couple was a beastman, his beast form would
definitely be exactly the same as his beastman father’s. If the child was a sub-beastman, his
racial type would be the same as his sub-beastman mother’s.

Although a child was the offspring of a beastman and a sub-beastman, 90% of the genes in
the beastman baby were inherited from the beastman father, and 90% of the genes in the
sub-beastman baby were inherited from the sub-beastman mother.

But now . . . why was the little beastman's beast shape different from Edgar’s and similar to
Shu Shu’s instead?

Wait a minute . . . Shu Shu seemed to be . . . a beastman, too? Jones suddenly remembered
that Shu Shu had once turned into a hamster in front of him . . . . Shu Shu had a lot of secrets
on his body, and he could also become a hamster. It would seem that the child being like
this . . . was quite normal?

Jones quickly figured it out, but old Dean was still confused. "It's truly strange. Could it be
that this little beastman inherited too many of the crown princess’ genes? In that case,
shouldn’t he grow up into a sub-beastman?"

Dean’s thought strayed to a not-so-good area; he planned to say something but ultimately
held back. After the crown princess had just given birth to his first child, he rushed to
conceive a second one, and then he went through a kidnapping and nearly died. It was said
that his life was very difficult then. Under these circumstances, the child might have
suffered some injuries. Would it be . . . genetic mutation?

No wonder the crown prince and the crown princess kept the child well-hidden after the
child broke the shell. It turned out that the child had a problem!

Dean felt very sorry for the child in front of him. In the end, he merely asked, "Which child
will be checked first?" Besides the little hamster who got much attention, the little snake
was also brought. However, he was coiled around Edgar’s body, very normal and very
spirited, and almost completely ignored.

"Check Xiao Bao first." Edgar pulled the little snake off his body.

90% of the little snake's genes were from Edgar. All the data that came out of the
examination were very good, much better than Edgar's when he was a child, and his
development was extremely advanced.

"The child’s beast bead looks very beautiful. His beast core looks quite different from
ordinary beast core, but the energy fluctuation in it is very strong. He’ll definitely grow up
into a strong beastman and should be likely to surpass his father." After Dean and Jones
finished checking the little snake, they spoke briefly of the little snake’s condition in
addition to praising him—this was the first time they saw such a strong and powerful little
beastman.

After the little snake had been checked, it was the little hamster's turn.

The little hamster’s size was really too small, causing a little trouble for the checkup, but it
still went smoothly in the end. As the results of the checkup came out one by one, Jones and
Dean's expressions became more and more grave.

"This child . . . . He has no beast bead in his body!" Dean's expression was very ugly when he
said this. A beastman without beast bead indicated that he was infertile, which could be
said to be a handicap.

The second child of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince and the crown princess
actually didn’t have a beast bead . . . .

Edgar was somewhat surprised when he heard what was said, his brows puckering slightly.

The child had no beast bead; could he still be considered as a beastman? If he was not
regarded as a beastman, then he in the future . . . . Edgar suddenly recalled that Shu Shu was
also a beastman without a beast bead, and then . . . he had children.

His little son was in fact not a beastman in the traditional sense but a “sub-beastman” like
Shu Shu?
Edgar was a little worried when he knew the results of the checkup, but after thinking
carefully about it, that worry immediately disappeared, leaving only joy.

He always wanted a sub-beastman child, and now he had!

Edgar thought of this implication, and so did Shu Shu, which made him very happy as well
—this child was like him in all respects; how good, ah! As for having no beast bead . . . he
did not have it either, yet didn't he grow up well?

Edgar and Shu Shu were very happy. Seeing their expressions, Jones also felt relieved, but
the other doctor present was not aware of this.

"Your Imperial Highness, although the little prince has no beast bead in his body, and his
hamster build leaned to small beast type that’s unsuitable for fighting, but he’s still very
healthy." Dean tried to comfort the crown prince and his wife and could not help but give
the little hamster a pitying glance. Such a little beastman would be overshadowed by his
older brother in the future, right?

Or worse, the imperial family would hide him as airtight as before and keep him hidden
from others forever . . . .

"I know, this child’s very healthy." Edgar said. He saw Dean’s expression and realized that
Dean, who did not know Shu Shu's situation, must have misunderstood, but he had no
intention to explain.

After putting the little hamster, who was very impatient with the medical examination, into
the nursery basket again, Edgar briefed Dean and Jones to not divulge the child's condition
and then went back with Shu Shu and the children.

Edgar and Shu Shu did not care about the checkup results at all. Jones later figured it out,
but Dean was very uneasy. Of course, even so, he still said nothing when facing people
outside and didn’t even show the slightest difference in front of them. However, he looked
for Edgar a few days later and put forward a proposal, hoping to check the two children
once every few days to record the children's growths.

"Checkup every few days? Isn't it too much?" Edgar asked.

"It’s not too much. Actually, it’s the same as when you’re a child, Your Imperial Highness,
and I also recorded all your data at that time . . . . You grew very fast then." Dean said. In
fact, this kind of check up was not necessary, but he was really uneasy about the little
prince who had no beast bead. He thought about recording his data and then doing
research to see if there were other ways to stimulate him to grow a beast bead.

Edgar considered it and then agreed with Dean's request.

Xiao Bao had no problem at all, but Xiao Bei’s situation was very special. Edgar felt it was
quite necessary to record his development so that there was a reference if there were more
children like Xiao Bei born in the imperial family in the future.

The little snake and the little hamster began their new life of having a medical examination
every few days. At the beginning, they were very curious about the various machines that
gave them medical examinations, and the little hamster always couldn't help but gnaw on
them, but after a few more times, they never took it seriously again.

That's when Dean once again discovered a big problem with the little hamster.

The little hamster, he grew too slow!

Beastmen were usually small when they were born, but they grew very fast, and
oftentimes, they could grow very big in just a short time. The little snake's weight and
length had already grown a lot.

But the little hamster, he hardly grew. If he continued like this . . . maybe he would only be
as big as a fist after he grew up!

A Guide to - 99
Unedited chapter

99. Pretending to be a Beastman

"Your Imperial Highness, the little prince's beast form grows very slowly, which is
abnormal. He . . ." Dean looked at the little prince with great distress. It was fine if you were
very small when you were born but later developed quickly because then you still had a
chance to catch up with other beastmen. If the little prince’s body could grow very, very
tall, even if he was a hamster, he could easily bite down snakes and crush tigers.

Unfortunately . . . the child's body weight that should have increased the fastest during
infancy actually didn’t increase one bit!

According to the results of his tests, the little prince . . . might not be able to grow tall in this
life.

Dean continued to speak with a somewhat ugly expression, "Although auxin can make the
beast form grow bigger, it'll have a bad effect on the human form. The little prince's human
form development is normal, so you mustn't use it rashly . . . ."
The little hamster was held in the hollow of Edgar’s hand. Because he was afraid of hurting
the little hamster, his movements were a bit stiff, and even the whole person was very
tense—his child was really too small, making him feel like he would crush the child as long
as he exerted a little bit of force.

Such a scene was seen by Dean as Edgar being unable to accept the result, which made him
even more worried.

Fortunately, Edgar reacted quickly, saying to Dean, "It doesn't matter if he’s like this.
Beastmen nowadays don't need to show their beast forms even in the battlefield. The size
of the beast form alone can’t be used to judge one’s success while fighting. This is my child,
and I believe he mustn’t be weaker than others in any respects."

Edgar spoke very confidently. After speaking, he glanced at the little hamster in his arms
warily. The little hamster in the hollow of his hand was feeling bored and annoyed, and
now he began to crawl along his arm. Oh, great, his arm was all stiff now, and he did not
dare to move at all. If he moved, he was afraid that the little hamster on his arm would be
unbalanced and then fall.

However, despite this, Edgar still stated with particular confidence, "My own child, I’ll
naturally protect him for a lifetime."

Dean was very moved. Meanwhile, the little snake on the side, seeing Edgar's appearance,
looked pensive.

Every time he crawled on his mother’s body, his mother would be particularly stiff. From
the beginning, he had not understood what exactly this was all about. He did not expect to
see that his father would be likewise stiff after his younger brother crawled on his body . . . .

So, they were actually unable to get along with the child whose beast form was different
from them?

The snake climbed up from Edgar's leg and waggled his tail at the little hamster.

They had been playing together for many days and already had a set of communication
methods of their own. When the little hamster saw the little snake’s movement, he
promptly climbed down from Edgar’s body and started chasing his older brother.

After the little hamster climbed down, Edgar at once breathed a sigh of relief and said to
Dean, "Xiao Bei’s my child, and his body’s very special. You must never spread this matter.
As for how he’s going to live . . . he’ll be the treasure of all of us.”

Dean saw the little hamster chase the little snake everywhere and even climb onto the little
snake’s back and strut around, and he finally nodded, relieved. Even if the little prince had
genetic mutation, as long as his parents and close relatives loved him dearly, he would
definitely be able to live well.
After Edgar had an in depth conversation with Dean, he brought the two children back and
then told Shu Shu, who did not go with the children for their checkups, the result of the
checkup.

Shu Shu did not in the least care about whether the little hamster would grow big in the
future. Hamsters were originally small; it was already amazing that he could grow up to the
size of a fist. Wasn’t it very normal that his son could only grow this big in the future?

As for being not powerful enough to fight . . . why on earth would you fight without rhyme
or reason?

Why did he cultivate so hard to become a human? Wasn’t it because humans would not
frequently fight each other or cannibalize their fellows?

Now that the Beastman Empire had entered the interstellar era, science and technology
were the primary productive forces. And sub-beastmen, who were unable to change into
beast forms, didn’t a lot of them earn more than the beastmen?

His son should study hard every day and then test into a good university and find a good
job. This was the normal life, ah!

For Shu Shu, who had long yearned for human society, his requirements for his children
were the same as ordinary humans’. "If he can be as outstanding as Myer, why should you
worry?"

"I think so too." Edgar said. "But there’s still a problem. That is, Xiao Bei has no beast bead.
Maybe he’s the same as you, able to accept another man’s beast bead to form a womb. In
this case, when we talk to outsiders, should we just say that he’s a sub-beastman?"

Both Shu Shu and Xiao Bei could turn into beast forms, but strangely, they were born
without a beast bead, which made them more like sub-beastmen. This made him wonder
how to judge his son’s gender.

Say that he was a beastman? He was actually not. Say he was a sub-beastman? He clearly
could turn into a beast form.

Hearing Edgar's question, Shu Shu was also confused. "But if we say that Xiao Bei’s a sub-
beastman, what’s to be done if he likes a sub-beastman in the future?"

"It's okay. Nowadays, gay love isn’t a big deal in the Beastman Empire." Edgar said directly.
Although it was not accepted as the mainstream, but as his son, did he still need to worry
about this?

"That’s to say, if Xiao Bei’s a beastman and likes a beastman in the end, he also doesn’t need
to worry that he’ll be criticized?" Shu Shu asked curiously.
"Of course." Edgar nodded.

Getting Edgar’s affirmative answer, Shu Shu made a decision on the spot. "In this case, it’s
better to tell people that Xiao Bei’s a beastman." He had already seen that although his son’s
figure looked very weak, he actually had abundant spiritual power and great strength. In
the future, it would be no problem at all for him to beat the hell out of a group of beastmen.
Therefore, it was better to let him be a beastman, so that when he looked for a job in the
future, he would have a wider choice.

In the Beastman Empire, sub-beastmen were not allowed to do some dangerous jobs in
addition to being unable to do those jobs, but they were good at research and art. However,
if there were beastmen who did well in those fields, no one would block their paths.

By comparison, being a beastman was more free.

Since Shu Shu had made a decision, Edgar certainly wouldn't oppose it, and he also brought
up this matter to Chris and Ian.

As a result, when the imperial family made an announcement, besides mentioning that the
crown prince couple was helping the fallen beasts to restore their beast cores on Fallen
Beast Planet, they also mentioned another thing—the crown prince couple had another
child, a cute little beastman who came out of the shell on Fallen Beast Planet!

". . ." After the people on the star network saw this announcement, they went silent
together.

Damn it, what the hell was going on? How long had the crown prince and the crown
princess been married, ah? And the crown princess’ second child had actually broken the
shell?

How the hell did the crown princess give birth, ah?

"Mouse type sub-beastmen are indeed easier to conceive, and the pregnancy period is also
shorter, but it’s also not to this degree, ah . . ."

"What’s going on with the crown prince? How can he make his partner pregnant again so
quickly?! So enviable!"

"I'm so envious and jealous of his achievement! I've been married for ten years and still
haven’t had any children!"

"Ask the crown princess how to quickly conceive and give birth. If conceiving an egg only
takes a month and won’t delay my work, I’ll also go and conceive one. "

......
The star network was noisy. For a while, such news as the fallen beasts on Fallen Beast
Planet were currently recovering fast or the Crown Prince Edgar had restored his beast
core and was no longer a fallen beast lost their heat and were unable to surpass the news
about the crown prince couple’s second child having come out of the shell.

The imperial family, which had always had only one child per generation, actually had two
children this time. The netizens all wondered whether there would be a fight for the throne
in the future, and they felt so excited when thinking about it!

Countless people on the star network were waiting to see the photos of the little prince. As
for the little snake, who had only been a little prince for a few days, he was promoted to a
big prince.

It was a pity that the imperial family kept the little prince well-hidden. Except for a side-
face photo of a human-shaped baby, they did not send out any more photos of him.
Contrariwise, some photos of the big prince would be sent out from time to time.

"The imperial family intends to let the big prince inherit the throne? As for the little prince,
I guess they want to let him live happily, so they hide all his information."

"They’re only a few months apart, and the little prince won’t get the throne because he’s
born late? I feel sorry for him."

"Fallen Beast Planet’s really too far away, ah! If they live in the capital star, someone must
be able to take a photo of the little prince. Now though . . . ."

"The big prince’s so cute! I really want to see whether the little prince’s also this cute or
not, ah! ”

......

The netizens were extremely depressed because they felt that the information exchange
with Fallen Beast Planet was too slow. Therefore, many people proposed to set up more
information websites to bring Fallen Beast Planet into the scope of the star network . . . .

Of course, such a proposal was quickly rejected without the slightest hesitation.

Fallen Beast Planet was a more remote place than Gass Planet. The amount of money
required to connect the star network to that place probably couldn’t be counted. Even if the
Empire was currently not short of money, it would not do such a foolish thing either.

Besides, Fallen Beast Planet had become a private planet now.

Emperor Chris bought Fallen Beast Planet after receiving some information from Edgar.
The reason Chris gave for doing this was that Fallen Beast Planet held lots of important
memories. Given that the imperial family always had endless money, the Empire had no
doubt about this reason at all. Because Fallen Beast Planet had no permanent residents or
government, the handover was particularly easy, and the matter was settled very quickly.

The imperial family was really a little foolish, ah . . . . The Empire had checked the entire
Fallen Beast Planet back and forth hundreds of times in the early days, and there were
absolutely no natural resources there. Yet the imperial family still spent a lot of money to
buy this kind of planet. The question was, did they have no brains?

Anyway, it was not surprising that the imperial family did this . . . . The crown prince
originally met the crown princess on Gass Planet. Afterwards, the imperial family began to
actively build the planet, and the money spent on it was not less than the cost of buying
Fallen Beast Planet . . . . Say, if the crown prince and the crown princess, or maybe the two
little princes, went to those remote planets that had been regarded as of little value by the
Empire, would the imperial family develop or buy those planets to lighten the burden on
the Empire?

Chris did not know what others thought, but he was actually very pleased after buying the
Fallen Beast Planet.

Edgar had already said that there were many precious natural resources as well as spirit
stones on the Fallen Beast Planet. It was indeed a good place!

"Chris, Xiao Bei is really so cute!" Ian, seeing Chris return from the outside after dealing
with work, stated again.

"Yeah." Chris replied. His little grandson was really very cute; if he had the opportunity, he
really wanted to take his little grandson to go play everywhere.

"He's so small that I can take him in my pocket . . . . Chris, I want to go to Fallen Beast Planet
to see him!" Ian said. He had two grandchildren, but he could not see them. This really
made him feel very sad.

"We can't go now, but rest assured that two children will definitely come to our hands."
Chris suddenly said.

Ian looked at Chris with doubt but only saw Chris' inscrutable expression.

Edgar and Shu Shu did not know that Chris and his wife had already thought of the two
children. They were still living on the Fallen Beast Planet, and Shu Shu was watching the
circus . . . no, watching the fallen beasts training. Fallen beasts who trained on the drill
ground were getting less and less. At the same time, there were more beastmen who would
turn into various animals training in another newly built base.

At the beginning of training these fallen beasts, Reynolds only wanted to let them vent their
excess energy, but after a while, he thought of something deeper.

These fallen beasts had received Edgar’s great favor and been treated well. They could
absolutely become the crown prince’s most loyal subordinates.

Now was a time of peace. The imperial family did not need to keep too many troops, but it
was also a pretty good idea to have so many loyal people work for the imperial family,
wasn’t it?

With this in mind, Reynolds spent more and more energy on these people, and Edgar also
began to train them personally.

Time passed by so quickly just like that.

A Guide to - 100
Unedited chapter

100. Jones is Pregnant

One year passed by in a flash.

At the beginning, Shu Shu and Edgar continued to live in the base built in the desert, but
later, considering the two children, they moved out of the base and then chose to live on a
mountain with beautiful scenery and rich spiritual influence.

The mountain was a bit far from the base, but Edgar could still eat at home three meals a
day and stay at home at night by taking an aircraft. And most importantly, after living on
the mountain, the two children could happily run and jump all over the mountain—Edgar
had already cleared the entire mountain thoroughly and had the robot build a fence under
the mountain for safety measures, so there was no need to worry at all about dangers on
the mountain.

The weather was sunny and cloudless yet a bit cold on this day. Although Shu Shu had
woken up, he was unwilling to get out of the bed. Only after the fragrant smell of food
wafted in from the outside did he turn over and crawl out of the bed. He quickly dressed
himself in a particularly comfortable and loose pajamas and then ran out. "Edgar, what
tasty thing did you make?" Shu Shu could not get up in the morning, so it was always Edgar
who prepared breakfast.

"I made egg pancakes and shredded chicken congee." Edgar said with a smile.
There were no native chickens on Fallen Beast Planet, so Shu Shu had not eaten chickens
and eggs for quite a long time. Having heard what was said, he was pleasantly surprised.
"Where did the eggs and chickens come from?"

"Another spaceship came from the capital star and brought a lot of supplies." Edgar replied
while he began to ladle up the congee.

Shu Shu did not like to eat oily congee. The shredded chicken congee was made with fat-
free chicken stock and contained shredded chicken breast and some green vegetables. The
color looked particularly wonderful, and it was served along with egg pancakes and several
kinds of salads.

Shu Shu grabbed an egg pancake, took a bite of it contentedly, and then picked up some
salad with a pair of chopsticks. "Actually, it’s better to eat congee with salted vegetables . . ."
As well as pickled cabbage, pickled cucumber, and pickled radish . . . .

"Children can't eat too salty." Edgar stated, placing the two children on the baby dining
chairs separately and giving them a spoon each.

These two children had always lived in a place with abundant spiritual influence, so the
"beast cores" in their bodies, which were not the same at all as those of ordinary beastmen,
were already very well-developed. Now, if they wanted to keep the human form, they could
keep it, and if they wanted to turn into the beast form, they could turn into it. They could
already control their transformations freely.

And when they ate, they would definitely keep their human forms. After all, only by keeping
their human forms could they taste the food better and eat faster.

Nowadays, the little snake's beast form was already hundreds times heavier than the little
hamster’s, but his human form was only a little bit bigger than the little hamster’s. But even
so, he was already used to taking care of his younger brother. As soon as he got onto the
table, he promptly gave his younger brother an egg pancake.

The little hamster took the proffered egg pancake and immediately took a bite, and then he
began to chew it quickly with his small mouth . . . . Because he ate too fast, he almost choked
on it. Only after he drank a few mouthfuls of congee did it ease up.

The little hamster’s eating speed seemed to be very fast, but in fact, the little snake ate even
faster . . . because he did not chew much. He just swallowed down an egg pancake and
started to gnaw on a plate of meat. And that meat was an extra meal for both Edgar and
him, two people who were real rice buckets.

Shu Shu was already full after eating egg pancakes and shredded chicken congee, but when
he smelled the meat, he still couldn't help but stare at it. Edgar immediately cut a piece of
meat from his plate and gave it to Shu Shu to taste.
The little hamster's eager appearance were exactly the same as Shu Shu’s. The little snake
learned from Edgar and took a piece of meat from his plate for his younger brother to eat.

After Shu Shu and the little hamster finished eating, they stroked their bellies in satisfaction
and did not want to move. Edgar had long been accustomed to this and showed a smiling
expression on his face. He stuffed the last bite of meat into his mouth, carried Shu Shu and
the little hamster to the sofa, and finally picked up the little snake. After depositing the
three of them on the sofa, he let them watch an early childhood education cartoon.

Finished doing all this, Edgar left for the base in an aircraft and went to train the fallen
beasts there. Meanwhile, Shu Shu and his two children began to watch the cartoon with
great interest.

The ten-minute episode of this early childhood education cartoon was very interesting. Shu
Shu and the two children watched it raptly. After watching five episodes, Shu Shu
reluctantly turned off the TV and rushed the two children out, letting them play on the
mountain by themselves. As for him, he started to fiddle with the spirit stones again and
practiced setting up formations.

After three or four hours, Shu Shu felt hungry. He put down the spirit stone in his hand, got
up, and went to the kitchen to make something to eat using the cooking machine. Then he
stood on the top of the mountain and circulated his spiritual power while shouting, "Sons!
Eat!"

His voice spread throughout the mountain with the help of spiritual power. After the little
snake and the little hamster heard it, they would run home together, and at this time,
Edgar's aircraft should have arrived.

The family of four had eaten, and Edgar, flying an aircraft, left again. After a while, Jones
and Dean came over in an aircraft. They would come to Shu Shu every afternoon to teach
Shu Shu various medical knowledge, and every few days, they would give the two children
a checkup.

"Shu Shu, Reynolds and his men found an edible plant on Fallen Beast Planet, and it tastes
very good. I brought you some." Jones came down from the aircraft and immediately spoke
to Shu Shu.

Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised. "Really? What is it?" He asked and quickly came to Jones’
side, turning his gaze toward Jones curiously.

"It’s a kind of fern stem, and the inside is full of juice. The juice is also very sweet and
doesn’t have the slightest amount of harmful substances, so you can chew it to eat." Jones
replied, taking out some thick canes with pointed ends and giving them to Shu Shu.

Shu Shu took one and chewed it . . . . It tasted like sugar cane, ah, and it tasted great!
Because it was a bit harder than sugar cane, it could also be conveniently used to grind his
teeth, which was perfect for him.

Shu Shu started to gnaw the sugarcane with satisfaction. On the other side, after Dean
checked Xiao Bei, he once again fell silent and did not know whether he should be
depressed or happy.

The little prince's beast form was still so small, but inexplicably, his human form was very,
very strong. If we talked about the human form alone, he was really stronger than most
beastmen.

Such a little prince, as long as he did not let people see his beast form in the future, maybe
no matter who it was, they would feel that he was a very, very powerful beastman . . . .
Maybe this matter could be kept hidden, or maybe not.

Thinking so, Dean felt the big stone in his heart finally disappeared and inevitably relaxed.

The relaxed Dean was even more diligent and stricter when teaching Shu Shu medical
expertise, which actually made Shu Shu feel a bit pressured . . . .

"Today’s lesson ends here." When Dean finally said this sentence, Shu Shu was so happy he
could not wait to jump up and down.

"Your Imperial Highness the Crown Princess, your theoretical knowledge is already very
rich now, and the only thing you’re lacking is practice. I believe that as long as you have
enough opportunities to practice, you’ll definitely be able to become an excellent doctor."
Dean praised. After speaking, he could not help but glance at Shu Shu . . . . You had to know
that his praise was actually discounted. Not only Shu Shu had rich theoretical knowledge,
he had even surpassed him and Jones in many aspects. Seeing that Shu Shu's innate ability
was healing and his so-called spiritual power was very magical . . . he believed that Shu Shu
was already able to become an excellent doctor at present.

"I know that I’m so amazing!" Hearing Dean’s words, Shu Shu looked very proud of himself.

Dean: ". . ." Fortunately, he did not tell the truth, otherwise the crown princess would
definitely have a swollen head!

Dean and Jones had taught Shu Shu everything that could be taught to Shu Shu, and Shu Shu
had also used his highly retentive memory skill to write down all of them. So they both said
they would not come again in the future.

"You’re not coming tomorrow? Then I’ll go find you tomorrow, and we’ll play together."
Shu Shu immediately stated.

Jones could not help laughing. Did Shu Shu think that they had come to play with him all
these days?
But even though he thought so, Jones did not object. "Then you come over tomorrow.
There’re many patients at the base, so you can also help examine them."

"Okay." Shu Shu nodded repeatedly.

The next day, Shu Shu took his two children along and went to the base with Edgar.

There was no airway control on Fallen Beast Planet, so when Edgar flew in the aircraft
alone, he increased the speed of the aircraft to the highest level. But now with the children,
he slowed the speed down to the extent that it took almost half an hour before they finally
reached the base.

At the base, some beastmen who were usually enlisted by Edgar were a little puzzled after
Edgar was late. They simply went to the place where Edgar had parked the aircraft in the
past and waited, and then they saw . . . the crown prince bring the crown princess and the
two children along!

They were startled. Then they all turned their gazes toward the little prince held by the
crown princess.

Both princes lived on Fallen Beast Planet. They often played together with the big prince,
but they had never seen the little prince. They were simply very curious about the little
prince!

Now, they finally saw the little prince! Normally, beastmen all looked like their beastman
fathers; the little prince, however, was more like the crown princess. With big eyes, a small
chubby face, and a white and tender skin, he looked very cute . . . .

A group of beastmen all stared at the little hamster. Seeing this scene, Edgar could not help
but frown. Others could stare at Xiao Bao as they pleased, because little beastmen did not
need to be spoiled and should be toughened up as they grew up, but Xiao Bei . . . .

Xiao Bei was practically Shu Shu’s carbon copy; how could Edgar let others stare at him as
they pleased? Edgar tilted his body to one side to block his subordinates’ gazes toward Xiao
Bei and Shu Shu, snorting coldly.

His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince alone could beat all of them down, and his
imposing manner was even more astonishing . . . . After hearing the cold humph, those
beastmen immediately didn’t dare to stare indiscriminately.

Edgar then accompanied Shu Shu to find Jones and let Shu Shu take Xiao Bei to play with
Jones. As for the little snake, he carried him in his hand to go watch the training.

A hospital had been built at the base, and Jones worked there.
The work in the hospital was not busy at all, yet Jones' complexion today was a little wan
and sallow. He did not show it, though. When he saw Shu Shu coming, he pulled Shu Shu to
his side with a smile and then started to explain to Shu Shu while seeing the patients.

There were all sorts of instruments in the hospital that could check the beastmen and the
sub-beastmen. It was very interesting, and Shu Shu was also very interested in this.
Unfortunately, there were not many patients in the base, and Jones was soon done, which
actually made him a bit disappointed.

Jones felt a bit funny seeing Shu Shu's expression. Seeing that there was nothing more to be
done, he simply invited Shu Shu to have a meal at his place.

Jones used to live alone, so his craftsmanship was not bad, and he was especially good at
making a variety of cakes and desserts. Shu Shu gladly went there and eagerly waited for
Jones to prepare a table of fine food.

"I don't know why, but I'm so tired these days. So I won't make a big meal." Jones smiled
when he saw Shu Shu and Xiao Bei's covetous looks.

"It's okay. Even if you only make a few stir-fried dishes, they also taste very good!" Shu Shu
said.

Xiao Bei, held in Shu Shu’s arms, nodded repeatedly. He usually ate food made by Edgar and
Shu Shu using the cooking machine. Occasionally, they would do the job themselves, and
the result just couldn’t compare with what the cooking machine made. Therefore, the first
time he ate the dim sum that Jones made with his own hands, he was extremely touched.
Since then, he was especially fond of Jones.

Jones did not cook many dishes, but they were all very exquisite. In addition to the food he
personally cooked, he also made barbecues for three people in the oven. These barbecues,
one portion was for Reynolds, and the other two were for Edgar and the little snake.

The little snake was carried in Edgar’s hand, and it seemed that he was carried that way the
whole time.

When the little snake kept his snake form, no matter how Edgar carried him in his hand,
Shu Shu had no opinion since he was unwilling to hold the snake form anyway. But now the
little snake was in human form, and being carried for a while was not the same as being
carried continuously, ah! Seeing Edgar striding over while carrying the child by his clothes,
Shu Shu promptly went up to snatch the child. "Edgar, be careful."

Since when did you need to treat little beastmen gently and cautiously? Edgar was
somewhat helpless, but although he thought so, he did not say anything more.

Handing over Xiao Bao to Shu Shu to hold, Edgar suddenly said, "Shu Shu, we’ll leave Fallen
Beast Planet in another month."
"What?" Shu Shu stared blankly.

"It's time we return to the capital star." Edgar said.

Shu Shu had adapted very well to life here over this past year, and he also felt that living
here was great. So when he learned that he had to leave, he could not help but feel
reluctant.

Edgar, seeing Shu Shu's reluctance, said with a smile, "When you return to the capital star,
you can eat all sorts of fine food that you want to eat. There’re also several restaurants
belonging to the imperial family that you still haven’t visited yet. "

Shu Shu's reluctant expression immediately disappeared without a trace, and he

animatedly asked, "Why do you suddenly want to go back? When exactly will we leave?"

"I’ve already restored all the beast cores of the fallen beasts whose beast cores need to be
repaired, so naturally, it's time to leave." Edgar kissed Shu Shu's forehead.

The speed at which he helped the fallen beasts restore their beast cores became faster and
faster this year, and today, he finally helped the last fallen beast to restore his beast core.

He would let these fallen beasts rest and reorganize and also make some arrangements for
them, and then they all should return to the capital star. After returning, his two children
would be able to receive better education, and he would be able to accompany Shu Shu
everywhere, going through another honeymoon.

Many things happened after he married Shu Shu. He always felt a little sorry for Shu Shu, so
he wanted to take Shu Shu to play everywhere.

"After I go back, I want to eat XXX, YYY, ZZZ . . ." Shu Shu did not hesitate to report a bunch
of things that he wanted to eat.

"No problem." Edgar immediately replied.

On the other side, Reynolds said to Jones, "We’ll get married after we return, okay? I’ll
definitely hold a grand wedding to marry you." He had been helping Edgar train his
subordinates for the past year, and Edgar had promised that he would pay him, so he had
money for the wedding!

Reynolds was in a very good mood, but after he said that, Jones' face did not look so good.

"Jones, are you unhappy?" Reynolds anxiously asked. His sub-beastman was not going to
renege, right? If Jones reneged, then he . . . he would turn into his beast form, stand on his
hind legs, and spin a hula hoop, or maybe pretend to be a dog?
"No, I'm just not feeling well." Jones frowned. Seeing Reynolds get in front of himself, he did
not know why he suddenly felt a little annoyed.

Not feeling well? Reynolds was worried. "I'll call a doctor for you."

"No need." Jones frowned even more and could not help but waving away Reynolds’
outstretched hand. "I’m a doctor myself. I'm fine." He had just done a medical examination
not long ago, and his health was actually better than it had been in the past few years.

"Are you feeling unwell? How about I give you a check?" Shu Shu said. Jones was not in the
right state, ah. Usually, even if he rejected Reynolds, he did it sweetly. Looking at it now,
how did it seem like he really rejected Reynolds?

Jones had always been very grateful to Shu Shu; moreover, Shu Shu made him feel very
comfortable. Hearing Shu Shu's words, he did not hesitate one bit to put his hand in front of
Shu Shu. "Okay, you help me check."

Shu Shu held Jones' hand, and his spiritual power went into Jones’ body.

"How is Jones?" Reynolds asked. Jones had a bad temper lately, and he did not know what
the hell was going on . . . .

"Jones is in good health and has no problems at all." Shu Shu said.

"It’s good that he has no problems." Having heard what was said, Reynolds was very
pleased but also a little puzzled. Since Jones had no problems, then what the hell was going
on with him now?

"But his tumor has grown bigger." Shu Shu spoke again. Jones also grew a tumor after
eating Reynolds' beast bead, and now the tumor had grown bigger.

"Tumor?" Reynolds was blank.

"You mean I have a child?" Jones reacted quickly and stood up in shock.

Beastmen and sub-beastmen had a long life span, but their golden childbearing period was
only about thirty to forty years. When Reynolds was seriously injured and became a fallen
beast, he and Reynolds were already quite old. After another thirty years . . . their golden
childbearing period had actually passed years ago.

Although Reynolds had been shouting about making him pregnant, Jones actually had no
hope at all. After all, it was not easy to get pregnant. Hadn’t he seen that Ian and Chris only
got Edgar after being married for so many years?

In the end . . . he was this old and actually got pregnant?

Jones was stunned. Reynolds quivered and suddenly lost control and turned into his beast
form, tail wagging incessantly.

He had a child! He actually had a child!

The huge white wolf rubbed against Jones’ side and was going to lick Jones but was swatted
by Jones in the nose. This time, Jones was completely upset. "Don’t come near me. I feel
annoyed when I see you."

This guy was noisy again last night, making him unable to have a good sleep and thus
making him so tired today . . . . He had to kick him out of the room tonight!

A Guide to - 101
Unedited chapter

101. The Main Text is Over

Jones was indeed pregnant.

When Shu Shu was pregnant, he had no troubles at all, but Jones was exactly the opposite.
Although he got pregnant at an older age, his health was actually very good, and there was
Shu Shu who helped take care of his health with spiritual power, but even so, he was still
very uncomfortable.

He was very, very tired every day, and the physical exhaustion would also make his mood
unstable, so he could not help but keep getting angry with people . . . . Of course, this
"people" referred specifically to Reynolds.

Jones could still restrain himself in front of outsiders; only in front of Reynolds would he
completely let himself go. And with regards to all this, Reynolds endured the hardship
gladly.

Jones was pregnant with his child; he had a child! This news alone already made Reynolds
so excited he was unable to sleep in addition to turning him into an invincible silly dad.
Nowadays, let alone Jones getting angry with him, even if Jones beat him up, he could still
ask Jones in return whether his hand hurt or not.

And this operation would often make Jones' anger deflate all at once like a balloon pierced
by a nail.
In the initial stage of pregnancy, Jones was very miserable because of fatigue and hormonal
changes, but after a month, his condition gradually improved. Not only did he not feel sick
when he saw Reynolds, he even liked him more and more. In fact, the level of sweetness
between these two men directly increased a step higher.

By this time, they had boarded the spaceship back to the capital star.

Pregnant sub-beastmen were actually unsuitable to take spaceships, but Reynolds did not
feel reassured with Jones giving birth on Fallen Beast Planet, and Shu Shu also guaranteed
that Jones would absolutely not meet with a mishap during the journey, so everyone left
Fallen Beast Planet together.

The fallen beasts whose beast cores had been restored by Edgar were divided into several
cargo spaceships and sent to other planets one by one. Among them, those who had innate
skills and abilities basically received Edgar's invitation to join and work in the imperial
family’s industries. Even to those very ordinary beastmen, the imperial family also
expressed that they could join the Imperial Fleet as long as they wished or get the jobs they
wanted and were qualified for in the imperial family’s industries.

The vast majority of the fallen beasts agreed. A small number of them who did not agree
were either wealthy and did not need to work for others or had been injured or were too
old and no longer suitable to work for others.

Edgar was very satisfied with this. In this way, the scales he fed to the fallen beasts were
ultimately not wasted.

Of course, the greatest benefit he and Shu Shu got from helping these fallen beasts to
restore their beast cores did not really come from these people’s reciprocation.

The news about Fallen Beast Planet had been circulating in the capital star for more than a
year. Those beastmen who had gone to Fallen Beast Planet for adventure or to visit their
families had also shot a lot of videos and pictures of Fallen Beast Planet and then brought
them back to the capital star to be posted on the star network.

Although Fallen Beast Planet was very far away from the capital star, the beastmen and
sub-beastmen of the capital star as well as the majority of population of the Beastman
Empire on several residential stars near the capital star had seen the changes of those
fallen beasts with their own eyes.

The fallen beast problem that had plagued the Beastman Empire for countless years was
solved by the crown prince and the crown princess!

Once a beastman became a fallen beast, his life was ruined. Under all kinds of accidents,
inevitably, there would always be some beastmen who had a problem with their beast
cores and eventually become fallen beasts.
Beastmen had always dreaded this, and sub-beastmen had always been very scared of this.
But now they did not need to worry about it.

As long as it was a fallen beast who had not broken the law, his beast core could be
restored, and he could become a beastman again! And this was all due to the crown prince
couple.

Edgar himself was deeply loved and respected by the people of the Beastman Empire, and
now he had become an idol for everyone. After everyone found out that Shu Shu, the crown
princess whom many people previously thought of as unqualified, never left Edgar and
personally took care of him even after seeing him become a fallen beast and then developed
a method to help the fallen beasts to restore their beast cores, they accepted him
completely and also loved and respected him very much.

There were many sub-beastmen who directly regarded him as an idol.

Now, after finding out that the crown prince and the crown princess were coming back
from Fallen Beast Planet, there was a great celebration on the star network. Numerous
beastmen and sub-beastmen stepped out of the house, wanting to welcome the crown
prince and the crown princess who had been wandering outside for more than a year.

Because too many people tried to do so, the Empire eventually had to send troops to
maintain order.

"His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is coming back!"

"When His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince returned last time, the scene was already
very big. I didn't expect that this time would be even bigger."

"It’s more than that. The people who came out this time were directly dozens of times more
than the last time! And then . . . all were blocked back."

"Blocked back +1. I wanted to see the crown prince, and as a result, I’ve just walked to the
main street, and they wouldn’t let me pass."

"I wanted to see the big prince and the little prince, but I couldn't see them TT."

......

As countless people expressed their regrets on the star network, Edgar and Shu Shu quietly
returned to the imperial palace.

The reasons why Edgar returned with great fanfare last time were in order to let the
masses know that his body was fine, calm down the rumors, and suppress various parties
in power who began to stir. But now, it was basically unnecessary for them to do so.
Edgar, hugging his two children and leading Shu Shu, unobtrusively returned to the
imperial palace. He originally thought that Chris and Ian would prepare a table of food and
quietly wait for them like when he and Shu Shu returned from Gass Planet last time. But
unexpectedly, the imperial palace was bustling with noise and excitement because a
banquet was being held inside.

Didn't Ian and Chris always find it very troublesome to hold a banquet? Why did they
suddenly hold a banquet today? And even decorate the imperial palace so brilliantly? Edgar
took a quick look at the imperial palace that appeared changed beyond recognition and
looked exceptionally beautiful, and he was a bit puzzled.

But before he had the chance to ask his parents, Ian already came with a few guards.
"Edgar, Shu Shu, you've finally arrived."

"Mother." Edgar and Shu Shu greeted Ian, and the two children also called out,
"Grandmother."

"Hey, clever babies!" A smile blossomed on Ian’s face as he looked at his two grandsons. He
already knew that his little grandson was exactly the same as Shu Shu. Although the little
grandson was said to be a beastman to the outside world, he just couldn’t treat him as a
beastman completely. He stepped forward and said, "You should go change clothes quickly
and then follow us to meet people. Let others know the two children."

Hearing Ian say this, Edgar finally understood why they would hold a banquet right now.
The intention was to introduce the little snake and the little hamster to people from all
walks of life in the capital star.

These two children were the long-awaited third generation of the imperial family, and they
should really make a point of introducing them to others.

Edgar and Shu Shu changed into luxurious dresses, and the two children also changed into
well-fitted little dresses. They each led one child and came to the banquet.

As soon as they arrived on the scene, they unsurprisingly attracted everyone's attention.

When Shu Shu had just come to the capital star and attended a banquet for the first time,
many people actually didn’t take Shu Shu seriously, even if they did not show it
conspicuously. Now, though, no one dared to look down on him.

Not only did nobody dare to look down on Shu Shu, some even thought that Edgar was
lucky to find such a sub-beastman.

A sub-beastman who did not leave after his beastman had become a fallen beast and even
developed a method to help the fallen beasts to restore their beast cores, who would not
want him? Not to mention that this sub-beastman had given birth to two children in less
than two years!
The number of people in the imperial family had always been sparse, but this time . . . . If
the crown prince did not use contraception, wouldn’t he and the crown princess be able to
produce a team effortlessly? Maybe they could even produce two teams to play against
each other . . . .

The Crown Prince was really too enviable!

The two little princes were really so cute!

People looked at the two little princes with a kind smile on their faces, which made Shu Shu
and the two children, who were initially a little unaccustomed to such an occasion, quickly
adapt to the gazes of the people around them. However, he and Edgar did not know that the
imperial family suddenly issued a statement on the star network at this moment.

His Imperial Majesty the Emperor suddenly stated on the star network that he would
abdicate and hand over the throne to Crown Prince Edgar.

People who attended the banquet did not know about the news on the star network, but
they soon learned about it.

Chris was dressed up very dashingly at present. He introduced his two grandchildren to
people, praised Edgar and Shu Shu, and then changed the topic. He suddenly said that he
was already old, and that the disappearance of the empress had made some of his old
illnesses worsen and in need of rehabilitation, so he would hand over the throne as well as
the property belonging to the imperial family to Edgar to manage. As for himself, he
intended to retire early.

Shu Shu did not feel anything when he suddenly heard this, but Edgar immediately
understood clearly that he was entrapped by his father.

He was still young and had just gotten married not long ago, and he also wanted to
accompany Shu Shu to play around!

He already made some future plans and had even read the travel guide, but now all of his
plans fell through.

Chris made this decision so suddenly and announced it directly in a public place with
numerous people, making Edgar unable to refuse. He felt a little aggrieved, but
unfortunately, people around him still congratulated him . . . .

Edgar accepted all the congratulations with a blank face.

"Edgar, this time it's really a bit sudden, but I hope you can understand." Chris said to his
son. "I've been busy for decades, and now I really can’t bear it anymore."
Chris looked very spirited today, but his eyes showed a deep fatigue. Seeing his father like
this, Edgar's unwillingness dissipated in a flash, and he actually felt guilty toward his father.

"You’ve grown up, and I believe you can do better than me." Chris continued.

Edgar nodded, "I’ll definitely not let you down, Father."

"I know." Chris stated with gratification and patted Edgar's shoulder. "I know the burden is
a bit heavy, and it’ll tie you down, but you have two children. In another twenty or thirty
years, Xiao Bao will grow up.”

His father meant . . . in another twenty or thirty years, he could give the throne to Xiao Bao
and then free himself? Edgar was momentarily speechless but had to admit that it was a
good idea.

What made him quite depressed was that his father did it first . . . .

Emperor Chris abdicated, and Crown Prince Edgar ascended the throne. The people of the
Beastman Empire accepted this matter very well. First, the current imperial family was
merely symbolic, so changing emperor was really not a big deal. Second, compared to Chris,
they actually liked Edgar as the emperor even more. Because in this way, Edgar, who did
not like to get his pictures taken, might appear in various reports all day.

However, Edgar was not so happy.

After he ascended the throne, he had to attend all sorts of celebrations of the Beastman
Empire and would always be followed by the media . . . . And that was not all because Chris
also gave him all the industries belonging to the imperial family.

Without a doubt, he would be very busy in the future, very, very busy.

"Shu Shu, I'm sorry." Edgar said. He had previously promised Shu Shu to travel around, but
he feared that there would not be any traveling for the time being.

"What's wrong?" Shu Shu asked in puzzlement. Edgar was very busy, but his own life these
days had been very good and very comfortable being waited on by the robot . . . .

"I’ll be very busy for a very long time. I'm afraid I can't take you to play around." Edgar said.

"How long is a very long time?" Shu Shu asked.

Glancing at the little snake nearby, Edgar replied, "At least twenty years. Maybe thirty
years."

"Isn't it only thirty years? It's all right." Shu Shu waved his hand. For him who had lived for
hundreds of years, thirty years was really nothing.
As long as Edgar gave him good food and drink, he did not mind being kept by Edgar for a
lifetime.

No, it was best if Edgar kept him for this lifetime and then continued to keep him in the
next life ...

Shu Shu, mulling it over, suddenly thought of Edgar's snake form . . . . He was definitely the
most amazing hamster in the world; he actually found a snake to keep him! Which ordinary
hamster had this ability? Thinking of it this way, he was instantly smug.

"Shu Shu, thank you." Edgar kissed Shu Shu.

Shu Shu kissed Edgar back and suddenly remembered that besides providing food and
drink, he forgot another thing Edgar had to do—as an owner, Edgar should also be
responsible for making him feel good and should not like others!

Thinking so, Shu Shu's hands began to get into Edgar's clothes . . . .

Shu Shu's life was very, very comfortable. He became the empress, the title of his two
children on the star network also changed from prince to His Imperial Highness the Prince.

Anyway, the empress was feeling very mixed-up now . . . . His little son unexpectedly
adapted very well to living in the snake's nest and was not one bit afraid of snakes, not to
mention that he actually liked to squat down on the head of his grandfather, who had
transformed into a snake, run all over the place, and then slip away to his snake-shaped
older brother.

The way he strutted around . . . Shu Shu was extremely envious when he saw it!

Author’s note:
The main text is over, but there’re still many sweet extras behind—the day-to-day after
marriage, the retirement after many years, and so on. The two princes who have no name
in the main text will also get a name, and I guess I’ll give Jones as well as Bruno an extra
each.

TL's note:
I'll translate the extras, and the schedule will be every Wednesday as usual.
A Guide to - 102
Unedited chapter

102. Things About Being an Empress, Part 1

Edgar's enthronement ceremony was very grand and broadcasted live on the entire star
network.

The enthronement was held in the imperial palace. On this day, the gates of the imperial
palace were opened wide, and all the roadsides were practically packed with uniformed
imperial guards. Outside the imperial palace, many people had gathered together with
flowers in their hands; they were coming to bless Edgar.

When a member of the imperial family ascended the throne, they always allowed the
masses to watch it from outside the imperial palace.

When the Prime Minister of the Empire changed, there would basically be some people
who raised a ruckus and came up with something, and usually, they would demonstrate as
well. But when the Emperor changed people, there had never been such things. At most,
everyone was talking about the clothes and jewelry of the imperial family online.

And this time, Shu Shu still performed perfectly—the cramming he had done before
ascending the throne was not in vain!

Walking beside Edgar while leading the two children along, Shu Shu looked very solemn
and graceful yet with a face that still looked a bit too young and tender until now . . . .

"The empress is so cute!"

"The two princes are cuter. Look at their serious little faces, very solemn, ha ha ha."

“The empress leading his two children is totally like him leading two younger brothers, ah.
I wonder how he maintains his skin."

“He doesn’t need skin care. To begin with, he’s still young, only twenty."

“Only twenty, ah . . ."

......

The netizens stared at Shu Shu admiringly; only twenty years old, ah. Many of them were
still attending school when they were twenty years old, but the empress had already done a
lot of things.
Thinking of it this way, they were generous with their praises for Shu Shu.

After Shu Shu had gone through the whole process of the enthronement ceremony, he
collapsed on the sofa, eating and reading the news on the Internet with brows raised in
delight and eyes laughing.

So many netizens were praising him. It could clearly be seen that he was really awesome.

Moreover, being an empress was really prestigious, ah . . . . Shu Shu, seeing the people on
the star network talking about empress, abruptly thought of the various palace fighting
dramas that he had watched together with his former owners.

A lot of women fought with each other; wasn't it just to be an empress? Now he was also an
empress . . . . Shu Shu turned around and suddenly fixed his gaze on Edgar, "Your Imperial
Majesty, you certainly aren’t allowed to get me a bunch of little daemons (hussy) in the
future!"

What were little daemons? Edgar was a little puzzled but soon recalled that Shu Shu
seemed to be a daemon. Shu Shu was a daemon, then little daemons . . . . Edgar glanced at
the little hamster sitting on the side playing with the toy building blocks. "Whatever you
say. If you don't want to give birth, then don’t." He was already satisfied with having two
children.

What the hell was this all about?! He was talking about hussy and not about him giving
birth! Shu Shu glared at Edgar.

Edgar was perplexed and did not understand why he was glared at. He had not said
something wrong, had he?

Anyway, Shu Shu only asked a question because he suddenly remembered the palace
fighting story, and he did not care about asking anything else. So he just took some food out
of his food pouches and started to crunch on it.

The little hamster glanced at Shu Shu and took out some food from his mouth just like Shu
Shu did and then started to crunch on it.

Watching Shu Shu and the little hamster eat happily, the little snake was depressed. He had
no food pouches, so he could not carry any food on his body. As it happened, he was also
hungry after having played around for a while . . . .

This poor child . . . . Edgar called someone and had the man bring a platter of meat.

This meat was prepared for the little snake to eat and had not been minced. Each piece was
a one-centimeter square, and the little snake ate it one by one with a fork.
The little snake immediately ate the meat happily. As he ate, the little hamster slowly
walked over, and then the meat on the plate began to diminish rapidly, and after a while,
more than half of it were actually gone . . . . The little hamster definitely couldn’t eat so
much; presumably, he put all those meat in his food pouches.

". . ." Edgar was speechless and then had someone bring another platter of meat.

When Chris and Ian came in from the outside, they saw their two grandsons sitting there
eating meat cubes, looking extremely cute with their bulging cheeks.

The two men’s eyes lit up, and Ian directly went towards the little hamster. "Gary, aren’t
you tired of eating meat? Do you want to eat something else?"

"And Fred, do you want to drink water?" Having asked the little hamster, Ian also asked the
little snake.

Gary? Fred? Shu Shu automatically turned his gaze toward Edgar—what was this all about?

". . ." Edgar was silent for a moment before saying, "I asked you before what names you
would give to the children. You said whatever the names were, it’s okay as long as I gave
them names. Then I asked you again, and you said it’s good." His sub-beastman really stood
out from the masses. Other sub-beastmen grew a flower pot and had to give it a name. And
his sub-beastman?

How long had he been with Shu Shu at that time? And Shu Shu still called him Big Snake. He
totally didn't expect Shu Shu to give him a name. When the two children were born, Shu
Shu either called them Little Snake and Little Hamster or Xiao Bao and Xiao Bei, two pet
names that were chosen casually and not thought thoroughly at all . . . . He really didn't
know what to say.

Only when Shu Shu heard Edgar say this did he remember that when they were still on
Fallen Beast Planet, Edgar had indeed told him that he would name the two children and
also mentioned what names he would give them. It was a pity that he had forgotten it . . . .

So these two children, one was called Fred, and the other was Gary, ah . . . . Shu Shu kept
repeating those names silently several times, stored them in his heart, and secretly told
himself that he could not forget.

While Shu Shu was struggling to remember his children's names, Chris handed over all the
imperial family’s industries to Edgar.

With the help of lawyers, all industries of the imperial family under Chris’ name were
transferred to Edgar. Of course, Chris retained part of the dividend rights.

For Edgar, he might still be able to have free time if he was just an emperor, but with the
addition of so many industries . . . . Edgar had a feeling that he might never be able to relax
anymore—he had been in the military for so many years and had not learned how to
manage the industry, so there were really a lot of things he had to learn now.

"I'll stay here to help you these days. Once you master it, I'll go to Gass Planet to cultivate
for some time." Chris said to Edgar.

Edgar nodded and began to understand each of his own industries with Chris’ help.

Chris talked to Edgar for a long time and finally handed over all the work on his hands to
Edgar. Then he had dinner with Edgar and Shu Shu before leaving with Ian.

After leaving Edgar's residence, Chris, who had shown exhaustion from time to time in
front of Edgar, immediately smiled and turned toward his sub-beastman, "How?
Unsatisfied? We’re relaxed now."

"Did you trick your son?" Ian glared at Chris, but there’s a smile in his eyes.

"If this is me tricking him, I don't know how many people in this world are looking forward
to being tricked." Chris replied and told Ian again, "Since you often accompany the two
children these days, when we go to Gass planet to cultivate, we’ll take the children along
with us." He used to be very rejective toward beastmen around him and was not even close
to Edgar, the son he loved and cared about very much. But now . . . .

Many beastmen would love those lively and cute little beastmen after they grew older, and
he was like this.

Ian nodded at once.

He liked Chris' plan!

After Edgar ascended the throne, Shu Shu became the empress, and the life of the
empress . . . . Shu Shu found that it did not seem to be much different from his previous life,
which was nothing more than eating and sleeping.

Shu Shu always had no ambitions and was well-suited to the life of eating and sleeping. In
the meantime, he also played a doctor simulation game online.

Noticing Shu Shu's activity, Ian introduced a job to Shu Shu. "I was a military doctor before I
got married. After marriage, I couldn’t be a doctor anymore, so I opened a hospital. This
hospital is mainly for charity and will receive people who have no money to treat their
illnesses. Every patient there has been investigated, so it's very safe. Would you like to
work there?"

The job Ian introduced was great. Not to mention the relaxed working hours, it was also in
his own family’s industry, so he absolutely wouldn’t be wronged if he went there . . . . After
Shu Shu considered it, he nodded without the slightest hesitation and agreed—he was just
worrying about having nowhere to hone his medical skills, and Ian promptly gave him the
solution to this, ah!

Moreover, he was no longer a hamster now, but a man. And as a man, he really should have
a job.

He did not expect that he, a little hamster, could actually become a respected doctor one
day . . . . Shu Shu was so proud of himself that he kept telling Edgar about it seven or eight
times. Then the next day, he went to work at the hospital in high spirits.

Edgar: Was it necessary to be so excited just being a doctor?

This hospital was opened by Ian, and Ian also used to go there, and together with Shu Shu’s
status as the empress, no one made a fuss about nothing. In the hospital, Shu Shu was able
to get access to all sorts of patients, and after helping them treat their illnesses, he could
even get their gratitude, which actually made him like this job more and more. Thus, he
went to work happily every day.

After that, the matter of taking care of the two children inevitably fell on Ian.

Shu Shu had absolutely no objection to this. He knew he had to give the children enough
love, but he did not really understand the specific matters of taking care of the children. By
comparison, Ian and the childcare experts were more proficient at it.

Big-hearted Shu Shu did not feel anything about it. Edgar, on the contrary, felt something
but pretended like he was not aware of it.

If the two children were around, they would occupy most of Shu Shu’s attention. Now that
there was someone taking over . . . it was not a bad thing, wasn’t it?

Ian did want to have a good relationship with the two children, so he had been rushing to
take care of them these days. However, he did not have any idea to ruin the relationship
between Shu Shu and the two children. As soon as Shu Shu got off work, he would bring the
two children back to Shu Shu. On this day, he even brought the two children as well as
Jones to visit Shu Shu at the hospital.

When they came over, Shu Shu was diagnosing and treating a patient.

Although Shu Shu had spiritual power, he clearly understood that his medical skills would
definitely not improve if he always used spiritual power, so he tried to not use spiritual
power as much as possible. Right now, he was using various hospital instruments to do a
full body examination on a patient lying in the medical treatment cabin, looking very
serious.

Ian, holding the children, waited until the patient's examinations were all done. He was just
about to call Shu Shu out loud and saw Shu Shu turn his head to look at them. With a smile
on his face, Shu Shu squatted down and called out, "Xiao Bao, Xiao Bei!"

"Mother!" Seeing Shu Shu, Xiao Bao and Xiao Bei rushed towards Shu Shu together and
plunged into Shu Shu's arms. Then Shu Shu cupped their heads and gave them a few kisses
each.

A Guide to - 103
Unedited chapter

103. Things About Being an Empress, Part 2

Shu Shu and the two children cuddled for a while. Then he remembered that he had not
greeted Ian and felt a little embarrassed.

Ian had long known about Shu Shu’s rather special origin as well as his lack of worldly
wisdom and was actually accustomed to it, so he just smiled appeasingly.

Upon seeing this, Shu Shu immediately felt relieved. After greeting Ian, he asked Jones
whether he wanted to have a checkup.

This hospital was a charity. All the patients who came could not pay for the cost of medical
care and medicines, and they basically had serious problems. In the matter of pregnancy . . .
every pregnancy checkup in the Beastman Empire was free, so naturally, no one came here.
Consequently, Shu Shu had not personally examined other pregnant sub-beastmen except
Jones. As for Jones, when he checked Jones before, the egg was still just a soft egg yolk, and
he could not see anything inside. But now Jones was about a month away from giving birth,
so the child in his belly should have almost developed.

Looking at Jones's belly, Shu Shu was very curious—he wondered whether Jones would
give birth to a beastman or a sub-beastman . . . .

Jones himself was a doctor and had already checked himself with instruments. Checking
again with instruments was meaningless, so Shu Shu used spiritual power . . . .

Spiritual power slowly entered Jones' body and stopped over Jones' abdomen, and the
situation there began to be seen by Shu Shu . . . .

"It’s a sub-beastman." Shu Shu suddenly stated. Jones still had a few days wait before giving
birth. The instruments of the Beastman Empire could not see the child's situation, but his
spiritual power could see it. By looking at the child's development and comparing it with
the medical information, he could see that the child was a sub-beastman.

"Really?" Jones, looking at Shu Shu in astonishment, was pleasantly surprised. The
Beastman Empire always had more beastmen and fewer sub-beastmen, and everyone
basically wished to give birth to sub-beastmen.

Sub-beastmen were good, ah. Beastmen usually had so-so relationship with their parents.
Once they grew up, they would run off to chase after sub-beastmen. What about sub-
beastmen? They were always closer to their parents, and when they had a partner in the
future . . . then the partner had to please the sub-beastman’s parents well!

Ian was also pleasantly surprised. "It’s actually a sub-beastman!" Heaven knew how much
he liked sub-beastman babies. Each and every one of them was absolutely cute, ah! Of
course, the little hamster Gary was also not bad.
Shu Shu, on the contrary, was not that strongly attached to sub-beastman babies. As long as
he did not give birth to a snake, everything else looked the same to him. However, it was
obvious that other people's way of thinking was very different, and they were all very
happy.

Ever since Reynolds knew that Jones had a child, he especially worked hard and worked
even harder all day long figuring out how to make money, vowing that he had to make a lot
of money to raise the child. Meanwhile, Jones began to read parenting books every day. He
and Ian also investigated how to take care of sub-beastmen and tried to test it on Gary . . . .

Gary was totally uncooperative with this. He did not eat any sub-beastman food and ate
much more beastman food than beastman babies of the same size. In addition, his
development was completely in accordance with that of beastmen.

Sub-beastman babies grew very slowly and needed to be carefully raised like human
babies, and they were also susceptible to illness. Gary, however, was different. He grew fast,
was particularly robust, and had never fallen ill. He was really nothing like sub-beastmen.

Ian had no choice but to raise Gary like Fred in the end. He even had to look on helplessly as
the two children fought . . . . Fred, be careful, ah, don't hurt your younger brother!

Ian once again hurried the little snake, who was pressing down the little hamster, aside
without forgetting to warn him. The little snake nodded obediently and continued to run
while being chased by the little hamster everywhere. Compared with his younger brother,
he was indeed much stronger. At least his younger brother could not scratch the scales on
his body when he tried to catch him with his paws. If he gave his younger brother a
paw . . . .

The last time he exerted himself a little bit, he scratched his younger brother's skin. Since
then, the little snake was all the more reluctant to hit the little hamster at will and could
only let the little hamster ride on himself to show off his strength.
However, although the little hamster was weaker than the little snake, he was unexpectedly
stronger than ordinary beastmen. This was particularly gratifying to Dean, who still
thought that he was a child with a birth defect until now.

Although the little prince’s beast form was abnormal, fortunately, his human form was very
strong, ah! In the future, he should be able to find a sub-beastman to accompany him for a
lifetime!

Edgar worked hard to adapt to the life of the emperor, and Shu Shu worked hard to be a
good doctor. When the little snake took the little hamster to play around every day, Shu Shu
was once again famous.

Everyone who came to the charity hospital for treatment were all poor people, and the
diseases they were treating were critical and serious diseases. Some of the diseases were
even impossible to cure and could only be controlled by medications.

However, Shu Shu cured a patient who, according to reason, could not be cured.

After Shu Shu joined the hospital, he was assigned to a sub-beastman patient. This sub-
beastman was congenitally weak, and some organs in his body were very bad. All along, he
could only control his condition so it would not worsen, and he were unable to recover
completely.

As long as such a patient had a medical treatment cabin and was given the right
medications, there would not be a big problem, and it was unlikely for medical accidents to
happen. This was the reason why the hospital would assign him to Shu Shu. Afterwards,
they did not manage this patient anymore, and Shu Shu, he really did his best to help treat
this patient.

This kind of patient with most of the organs in his body having problems could not undergo
surgery because his body was unable to bear it. And the hole in his heart, which could not
be repaired by medical equipment alone, also couldn’t be cured because his body was
riddled with problems. However, Shu Shu had spiritual power.

Every day, he used spiritual power to help nourish this patient’s body and also fed him a
little bit of spirit grass brought from Fallen Beast Planet. The man's various organs started
to improve, and then Shu Shu gave him an operation and repaired his heart.

Thinking that this sub-beastman had been cured, Shu Shu discharged him. The sub-
beastman was a little stupid at first—how could my body suddenly undergo an operation and
still be this strong?

Also, didn’t he use to be prescribed a bunch of medicines? Why wasn’t there any this time?

The sub-beastman looked doubtful but still obediently followed his beastman to go home.
Not to mention that his body was not good, he was also an orphan, so he would always get
treated in a charity hospital. Now he was twenty years old and had been married to a
beastman, who was also an orphan like him, for more than a year.

He could not work. Although his beastman worked hard, all the money he earned was spent
on him, so the two had never had any savings. Each time his sickness got serious, they
could only rely on the help of a charity hospital. For example, this time he suddenly fainted
and was sent to the hospital.

His beastman, seeing him look much better, was very happy. He bought a large amount of
food and cooked him a meal. After the meal, the atmosphere was very good. Seeing that he
looked pretty healthy, the two men very carefully carried out their second intercourse after
marriage.

The first time they did it, they stopped halfway because the beastman did not dare to
continue after seeing him uncomfortable. But this time . . . they smoothly did it until the
end, and afterwards, the sub-beastman did not feel uncomfortable at all.

His body seemed to be like what the crown princess had said, which was already good
more or less!

However, even if it was like this, they still didn’t dare to do it excessively, and later, they did
not dare to have intercourse anymore. As a result, after more than a month, this sub-
beastman suddenly felt unwell all over and went to the hospital again to check . . . . He was
unexpectedly pregnant!

The sub-beastman was immediately stupid. His body basically couldn’t conceive a child,
and his womb had not developed at all. How could he become pregnant now?

They did another detailed examination at that general hospital and found that . . . his body
could not be regarded as very healthy, but it had no major problems. He could definitely get
pregnant and have a job in the future!

He was actually fine?

The sub-beastman was completely stunned, and the hospital personnel were also stunned.
Regardless of whether it was a beastman or a sub-beastman, if he had ever been sick, his
medical case would be recorded to some extent in his personal information. The hospital
could only access it if they had obtained the patient's consent, and this patient, he had
agreed.

The hospital was very puzzled and did not understand why he could still be good with such
diseases. You should know that even if this sub-beastman was well-nourished, in the
ordinary course of events, he would only live for a few more years.

"It's the crown princess . . . no, the empress who has cured me." The sub-beastman
suddenly said.
Not only could the empress develop a method to help the fallen beasts to restore their
beast cores, he could actually cure people with incurable diseases, too!

Although this should be aided by his innate skill, it was still incredible!

This incident immediately circulated on the star network, and at the same time, the news of
Jones' geriatric pregnancy also spread. In addition, those who once lived on Fallen Beast
Planet and had now returned to the Beastman Empire began to praise Shu Shu.

The empress was really amazing. He could cure patients with incurable diseases and make
a sub-beastman who was practically infecund to get pregnant!

Shu Shu was at once famous.

A day later, a patient came to the charity hospital and wished for Shu Shu to treat him.

Two days later, many patients came to the charity hospital, hoping that Shu Shu could treat
them.

Three days later, someone donated his belongings and came to the hospital just to seek a
little hope of survival.

Shu Shu: ". . ."

After Edgar inherited the throne, Shu Shu was also busy. He asked people to investigate the
background of each patient and gave priority to those who had contributed to the
Beastman Empire while ignoring those with bad morality and conduct.

But even so, he was still very busy. He thoroughly used up all his spiritual power every day
and even had less time to accompany his children and Edgar. However, even if it was
already like this, the patients in the hospital were still getting more and more. In addition,
as he cured several more terminally ill patients, his fame on the star network became even
greater. It was said that even people on the planets on the other side of the capital star had
already rushed over to the capital star to seek treatment from him.

How could this be done?

With so many planets in the Beastman Empire, the number of population was staggering,
and people who fell ill were also a lot and added up everyday. So many people, even if he
worked hard every day to treat them, he would not finish for a lifetime.

Shu Shu was scared.

"Edgar . . ." That night, Shu Shu looked at Edgar pitifully, trying to ask for an idea. As the
empress, he wanted to live comfortably. Going to work was interesting, but it totally
shouldn’t make him work himself to death at the hospital all day long, right?

Recently, he had been relying on sleeping with Edgar to let Edgar input him with spiritual
power to restore his spirit. He really felt sad just thinking about it.

"You’re the empress, and you also treat people free of charge. It doesn’t make sense that
you still have to work overtime to help treat people. You’ll work according to working
hours in the future." Edgar said.

"Then what?" Shu Shu asked again. Seeing so many patients waiting for him, it was
impossible for him to stand aside and do nothing, ah. Now the charity hospital was almost
filled to capacity with patients; what should he do then?

"Don't go to the charity hospital to treat people later on. Change to a place with beautiful
scenery and build your own hospital." Edgar added, "If they want to seek treatment from
you, they must pay a huge amount of medical fees. You’ll only treat those who have paid a
huge amount of medical fee and have never done bad things. Just choose your patients from
among them."

"What about the people in the charity hospital then?" Shu Shu asked. Those patients were
so pitiful, ah! Also, why should he ask for a huge amount of medical fees? His keeper was
the richest man in the Empire.

"The huge medical fees you charge are used for charity and to expand the charity hospital.
Also, whether it’s the charity hospital or the hospital you’ll be staying next, you should
arrange a spirit gathering formation there." Edgar kissed Shu Shu on the lips.

"Good idea!" Shu Shu's eyes lit up. After the charity hospital got a lot of money and a spirit
gathering formation, the patients there would surely be well taken care of and much more
comfortable. On the other side, he would not be tired if he only treated the selected
patients.

Shu Shu made such a decision and soon implemented it. And no one thought that this
decision was wrong.

The empress was a sub-beastman; in any case, they could not really make him treat people
without stopping to sleep or have a rest, right? It was already great that the empress was
willing to donate all the money he received from treating people to charity!

Of course, there were also people who argued noisily that the empress was ungenerous by
charging so much money for treating people, and that he should treat people free of charge
just like before. But such people were quickly scolded back—if you have the ability, then you
go work for others without pay, ah! Why make the empress treat people without charging any
money?

That’s right, this is indeed a matter of mutual consent. If you resent paying so much money,
then don't come to me to seek treatment, ah. On what basis do you make me treat you for
free? Shu Shu read the comments online and snorted, deciding that he had to charge more
when he treated people.

As a result . . . after Shu Shu started doing this, he suddenly found that the money he could
receive was actually much, much, much, much more than he had imagined!

He used to treat people for free before. But now? The money he received for treating one
person was enough to buy a luxury model of a private spaceship!

This was really too profitable!

Shu Shu was dumbfounded seeing that huge amount of money.

"With this money, the charity hospital can expand a lot." Edgar said with a smile.

Shu Shu turned his head sharply and looked at Edgar anxiously, "Edgar, I feel bitter about
giving out so much money. What should I do?"

Edgar: ". . ."

Shu Shu still donated all the money to charity in the end. After that, Edgar gave him even
more money.

He calculated it. The interest from the sum of money Edgar gave him that he had put in
deposit was already inexhaustible. Since this was the case, more money was also useless,
right?

From then on, Empress Shu Shu began his daily life of going to his own hospital to treat
people. In addition to easily earning a fortune, his reputation was also getting better and
better . . . .

It was inevitable since opportunities to seek treatment from him were up for auction to the
extent that he received a particularly large amount of money every time he treated people,
and the amount of money he took out for charity was also particularly large. Who didn’t
like such an empress who was committed to charity?

The ordinary people liking him was nothing much. However, the upper layers of the
Beastman Empire, whether it was nobles or politicians or military personnel or
businessmen, all liked him too.

If they were ill, they certainly had to seek treatment from the empress. Under these
circumstances, no matter who you offended, you could not offend the empress, ah!

Not only could you not offend the empress, but you also had to have a good relationship
with the empress! Although seeking a treatment from the empress required you to
participate in an auction to buy the opportunity to see the empress, but in fact, if you had a
good relationship with the empress, the empress was willing to help treat people privately,
and you did not even need to spend money . . . .

They had to have a good relationship with the empress!

Shu Shu had thus become the most popular person in the entire empire. Many large hotel
chains, shopping centers, and luxury goods stores did not charge him when he shopped
there, and they even sent him a lot of things for free.

On his birthday, all important people in the Empire would send him gifts.

Nowadays, even if he just posted something on the star network casually, the Empire’s big
shots would all forward it to express their support . . . . Supposedly, even if he farted,
everyone would say that it was fragrant . . . . Even Edgar, the emperor, had no such
treatment, ah!

Shu Shu felt very proud of himself. He was definitely a superstar now, the world’s first
superstar who was loved by all.

Edgar absolutely got a really great deal for being able to find him! Shu Shu smugly said to
Edgar on a certain night.

Edgar chuckled and gave Shu Shu some nuts from a newly discovered planet.

"Aww! Edgar, you’re great! I’m so happy I could meet you!" Shu Shu rushed over to grab the
food and then was conveniently "eaten" by Edgar.

The taste was really good!

TL's note: Stay safe, everyone!

A Guide to - 104
Unedited chapter

104. Little Snake’s Child Bride, Part 1

Reynolds sometimes felt that his beautiful life now was just like a dream.
He became a fallen beast, but unexpectedly, he could still recover, marry his beloved sub-
beastman, and even have his own child.

He was truly blessed. He was simply the most blessed person in this world!

However, although he was blessed, he still occasionally ran into some situations that were
beyond his endurance.

Reynolds, who quickly accepted the reality after finding out that he had become a fallen
beast and had never cried or been scared, cried when Jones gave birth to the child. It was
fine if he only cried, but he also fainted.

He followed Jones into the delivery room, and then, when Jones, the man with a geriatric
pregnancy, calmly gave birth to a child, he trembled from head to foot and cried. When
Jones smoothly delivered the child, he fainted.

Jones: ". . ." Was it necessary to be so exaggerated? Didn’t Reynolds used to be a guy who
could still laugh after getting blown up and being badly mangled? Why was he so useless
now?

Because Shu Shu had helped him adjust his body in advance, the delivery was very smooth,
but he still felt a lot of pain and was slightly angry with Reynolds. As a result, when he was
about to vent his anger, Reynolds actually fainted.

He was a sub-beastman who had just given birth to a child, and he even had to spend effort
in thinking about how to take care of his beastman's body?

Originally, Reynolds should be the one who carried him to the bed, but now . . . . Jones could
only let the robot lift himself off the delivery bed and onto the bed on the side while also
carrying Reynolds and his egg.

After doing all this, Jones took out his contact terminal and personally contacted his friends
to tell them that he had given birth.

"Where's Reynolds? Why is it not him who came to inform me?" Ian frowned as he saw the
haggard Jones on the other end of the contact terminal. Sub-beastmen who had just given
birth should not need to do anything.

"He fainted." Jones turned his camera to the unconscious Reynolds.

"!!!" Ian did not hesitate one bit to reply, "I'll come over right away."

Ian did arrive in front of Jones quickly and even brought Chris and his big grandson—the
little snake was mainly taken care of by them nowadays.
"What happened to Reynolds?" Chris looked at Reynolds worriedly as soon as he arrived.

"Too excited and fainted." Jones smirked. At this time, Ian already helped Jones to clean up
Jones' egg while the little snake on the side was staring fixedly at the egg.

The little snake had grown very big these days and could easily swallow fist-sized eggs.
Jones had personally seen him eat before. That time, after the little snake swallowed a
whole raw, unshelled egg, there was a bulge in his belly. He then flung himself down to the
ground, the egg broke, and his body shape returned to normal . . . .

Recalling that scene, Jones was somewhat anxious. "Fred, you can't eat this egg."

Ian was temporarily speechless. "Fred doesn't eat everything."

"My brain’s muddled . . . . Gary is the one who wants to taste everything . . ." Jones covered
his forehead.

Gary? Speaking of Gary, the child might actually drool when he saw such a big egg . . . . Ian
was sitting on a chair holding the egg and said to the snake-shaped Fred, "Fred, there’s a
little baby inside this egg, you know? And it’s a cute sub-beastman."

The little snake looked at the egg with doubts in his eyes. His father said that he was a
beastman and could not get too close to sub-beastmen, including his mother, but he could
take a sub-beastman as a wife in the future. He could get close to and kiss his wife, and his
wife would even give birth to a little snake for him.

This egg was a sub-beastman; would it be his wife then?

He did not want a round wife who did not even have a face, ah . . . .

Looking at the egg, the little snake was somewhat distressed, but fortunately, he soon
cheered up again.

Sub-beastman was not only this one egg. He did not want to marry the egg; then he could
marry Jones or Grandpa Ian, ah!

Flicking out his forked tongue, the little snake lost interest in the egg.

And at this time, Reynolds suddenly woke up and shouted, "Don't!"

"Don’t what?" Jones picked up a pillow and swatted him on the face, "You really pick your
moment to faint, ah!"

The pillow swatting his face was not painful at all. Not only was it not painful, but Jones’
scent coming from the pillow also made Reynolds suddenly clear-headed. He then
embraced Jones and kissed him.
"Cough." Ian coughed twice to remind Reynolds that they should not corrupt the child.

The little snake sat beside Ian but stared at Reynolds closely with wide eyes, a bit envious.
His father also kissed his mother like this, but unfortunately, he was not allowed to kiss . . . .
Humph! Just wait until he had a wife; he would definitely kiss his wife, too!

Reynolds was already awake, so Ian did not stay behind to disturb others. Carrying the
little snake in his hand, he left Jones’ residence. As soon as they left, Jones once again threw
a pillow to Reynolds’ face. “What the hell is the matter with you? Going as far as to . . .” Was
it appropriate to kiss like that in the presence of outsiders?

"I had a nightmare." Reynolds turned towards Jones.

"What nightmare?" Jones lay in Reynolds' arms.

"It’s nothing." Reynolds said. Although he said so, his heart was still beating very fast.
Obviously, he had lingering fears.

That dream really scared him.

At the beginning of the dream, he had just become a fallen beast, in despair yet reluctant to
die. Then he was brought to Fallen Beast Planet by a spaceship.

When he went, he had abandoned himself to despair somewhat. He did not expect to
encounter robbery when he just got there. Surprisingly, it actually made him pull himself
together.

Jones told him that he would send him things later. Although he was uncertain whether the
other party would really do that, he nevertheless couldn’t let the spaceship docking point
controlled by the bad guys and the things sent by Jones snatched by them!

He used all means to defeat those fallen beasts and made himself the leader.

After that, he would receive packages from Jones every year, and that was his happiest
moment of the year.

He had been collecting such care packages for more than forty years, and he had also been
a leader for more than forty years. Everyone was very envious of him. That year, he was
already physically weak, but he still straightened up his body and waited, guessing
expectantly what Jones would send to him.

As a result, what he waited for was Jones' dead body.

Jones died unexpectedly, and the will he left behind said that his body would be buried on
Fallen Beast Planet after his death, and so it was brought here.
Jones had never sent him this information. The life of fallen beasts was generally short.
Jones might have thought that he had already died long before; only then would he leave
such a will and make him see the dead body of his lover.

He could not bear it anymore and sank down to the ground all at once.

Reynolds woke with a start at this time. After waking up, the deep fear still remained in his
body. It was not until he hugged Jones that his heartbeat slowly calmed down.

Jones did not die, and they also had a child. That dream was false!

Reynolds hugged Jones for a while. Then he got up and picked up the egg that Jones had
birthed, giving the egg a big kiss.

Since then, except for going out to work, Reynolds spent all his time with Jones and the
child. Sometimes he woke up in the middle of the night and could not sleep anymore, and
then he would quietly watch Jones and his child for a long time.

Many beastmen had to wait for the child to break the shell before their fatherly love was
roused, but Reynolds almost certainly paid too much attention to the child. His child was
still an egg, and he already loved him to death. Not to mention that he would kiss the egg
countless times every day, he would also talk and tell stories to him all the time.

After checking the egg and knowing the approximate hatching time of the egg, he asked for
a week off, vowing to see his child break the shell with his own eyes and accompany him
through the first few days of his life.

However, things could not always be that kind of perfection he imagined . . . .

On the day before Reynolds' seven-day vacation, Jones took the egg to Shu Shu's newly
opened hospital, intending to ask Shu Shu to do the final check on the egg.

Since moving to the new hospital, Shu Shu only needed to treat one patient at a time. His
life had become very leisurely, and he even brought his two children to the hospital. Thus,
he was very happy to give Jones a checkup. As soon as Jones arrived, he took over the egg
and started to check it.

The two eggs born of himself, he could input spiritual power into them, but he could not see
the situation inside. Jones’ egg was different. After his spiritual power passed through the
egg shell and entered inside, he saw the situation inside the egg. The view was very clear
and extremely interesting.

Jones’ egg was not big at all, and a tiny child curled up inside the egg.

Kangaroos on the earth could grow very big, but their newly-born children were only the
size of a peanut. Pandas’ plump bodies were not small, but their newly-born children were
also very, very small. And the children of the Beastman Empire were the same.

However, although the child was small, his facial features were already clear, and he could
open his eyes and do many actions inside the egg. Shu Shu could even see the sub-
beastman inside the egg hitting the eggshell with his own tiny fists.

The little sub-beastman’s round face looked very soft and cute, and Shu Shu habitually gave
him a little spiritual power.

Jones' child was not the same as the little snake and the little hamster and could not absorb
too much spiritual power. Shu Shu was very, very careful when inputting spiritual power
and removed his hand once he had inputted a little.

"The child is very healthy." Shu Shu, holding the egg and smiling, turned to face Jones. But
at this moment, he suddenly sensed that the child inside the egg had extended the long,
pointed nails on his tiny hands.

Sub-beastmen's hands generally could change into semi-beastly, especially when the sub-
beastmen were still inside the egg, because they would rely on these to help them open the
eggshell . . . .

Shu Shu wanted to take a good look at the little sub-beastman’s claws. Unexpectedly, he
really saw this little sub-beastman cut a tiny opening on the eggshell with a swipe of his
hand. Soon after, his movement became bigger, and he began to struggle with the eggshell
with all his might.

He was about to break the shell!

A Guide to - 105
Unedited chapter

105. Little Snake’s Child Bride, Part 2

"The child is going to break the shell!" Shu Shu shouted and took a peep at Jones. The child
must have absorbed his spiritual power to make him break the shell ahead of time . . . .
Jones would not blame him, would he?

Of course Jones would not blame Shu Shu. In fact, right now he did not think of it at all and
only stared at the egg excitedly. "He’s going to break the shell? What should I do? Oh, right,
I should take a video . . ."

At first, Jones anxiously glanced to left and right. Then, in a fluster, he took out a video
camera from his space button and set it up to shoot a video of the child with trembling
hands.

At this time, there was already a small opening in the egg, and the child in the egg seemed
to be planning to rush out of it energetically to greet his new life.

Jones watched the egg without blinking; he no longer cared about anything else. And Shu
Shu, he took out some snacks and started to eat them. In between, when he saw that the
child had stopped moving and seemed to be tired, he would touch the eggshell lightly and
input his spiritual power to encourage the child.

With Shu Shu supporting the child with spiritual power from the outside, in less than half
an hour, the child had already torn a pretty big hole in the eggshell, and everyone could
clearly see the situation inside.

Although the child was very small, the space inside the eggshell was obviously still too
small for him. The little sub-beastman in the eggshell started to struggle and cry.

"Mother!" "Mother!" Two voices sounded. Shu Shu turned his head, only to find that it was
actually the little snake and the little hamster who came.

Nowadays, these two children could already speak most of the commonly used languages
and already knew a lot of things. At this moment, having seen the situation in the eggshell,
they were very curious.

Fred: "Is this little baby going to come out of the eggshell?" He remembered Grandma Ian
saying that there was a sub-beastman inside the egg. Was the sub-beastman coming out?

"Yeah, the little baby is coming out." Shu Shu replied. "You’re also like him before, coming
out of the eggshell like this. But when you came out, you’re all beast-shaped and didn’t cry
at all. You’re different from sub-beastman babies." Ian took special care of Gary and always
regarded Gary as a sub-beastman, but Shu Shu was different. Having said that Gary was a
beastman, he really regarded Gary as a beastman.

He and Gary were both men! Men! Which should be the same as beastmen!

Shu Shu was talking, and there was a crisp sound in the air. The eggshell was broken from
the struggle, and at the same time, a cute, wet little baby rolled out of it.

The child was still a baby. His body was white and tender, and his ears were like Jones’
leopard ears but without much hair on them and still sticking to his head.

Truly a cute little baby!

Shu Shu already had two children. Although he thought that this child was very cute, he did
not think that it was such a novelty. Jones, however, was already so excited he was at a loss
to know what to do. As for the two children . . . .

It was the first time Fred saw a little sub-beastman, and he stared at the sub-beastman
without blinking. Gary, however, was obviously not interested in the sub-beastman. After
glancing at the sub-beastman casually, he no longer paid attention to the sub-beastman.
Instead, he climbed onto Shu Shu and asked Shu Shu to hold him.

"What must I do? I . . ." After the little sub-beastman rolled out, he probably discovered that
his living space was not narrow at all, so he was in a very good mood, waving his hands and
smiling. And Jones, seeing this scene, was all the more at a loss to know what to do. He
simply didn’t dare to touch the little sub-beastman; as if the child would be injured if he
somewhat used a little force to touch.

Jones did not dare to touch, but Fred was different. He played with Gary as soon as Gary
was born, not afraid that he would hurt the child.

"This is a sub-beastman. Can he become my wife?" Fred turned into his snake form and
climbed onto the testing platform where the egg was put. After that, he turned back into a
human form and hugged the little sub-beastman and also kissed the little sub-beastman's
face.

In this way, after the little sub-beastman was born, Fred became the first person to hold
and kiss him.

It was the first time the little sub-beastman was touched by someone. He opened his eyes
wide and looked at Fred curiously, and then he gave Fred a big smile.

The newborn baby was covered with mucus and exuding his own unique scent. Not only
did Fred not find this scent disgusting, he even liked it. He kissed the little sub-beastman’s
face again and also stuck out his tongue to lick it.

The little sub-beastman smiled again, but Jones' face turned black. His son had just been
born and was already taken advantage of by a beastman!

"Mother, I want him to be my wife!" Fred suddenly said. He also wanted a wife whom he
could kiss and touch as he wished and who could sleep together with him. So when he was
driven out because father wanted to sleep together with mother and grandfather wanted to
sleep together with grandmother, he could also hug his own sub-beastman to sleep!

"If you can chase him, he can be your wife. You must be nice to him, you know?" Shu Shu
said without thinking the matter through.

"I know!" Fred nodded. He suddenly reached out and grabbed a nut from Shu Shu's hand
and was going to feed it to the newborn little sub-beastman. "For you to eat . . ."

"Little babies can't eat this." Jones, who had been in a daze, immediately reached out and
snatched his own child back. His child was still small and certainly couldn't be booked just
like that! Also, how could a newly born sub-beastman eat nuts?

If Reynolds knew what had just happened, he would probably flip out . . . . Wait a minute, he
was too excited after seeing the child break the shell and seemed to have forgotten to
inform Reynolds?

Holding the child, Jones froze.

Gaze firmly locked on the little sub-beastman, Fred sadly stuffed the nut into his own
mouth. Then he suddenly recalled . . . it seemed that the eggshell was also quite delicious?

Picking up the eggshell left by the little sub-beastman, Fred opened his mouth and bit it and
immediately frowned—the taste of this eggshell was not as delicious as his own eggshell . . .
.

It smelled pretty good, though. Of course, the little sub-beastman still smelled the best.

This was indeed his wife, and he had to be nice to him.

Fred’s whole heart and eyes were full of his "wife", but Jones, who had always doted on him
before, took his "wife" away. In the end, he could only watch his "wife" leave.

Anyway, the next time he went to Dr. Jones’ place, he should be able to see his wife again!
Thinking of this, Fred was very happy.

Fred was happy, but Reynolds was furious.

He could not even watch the birth of his child!

Being unable to watch his child be born was still fine, but his newly born child was actually
taken advantage of by a stinky boy!

Smelling Fred's scent on his child’s body and seeing Fred's tooth marks on his child's shell,
Reynolds had an urge to beat up this boy.

"Didn't you say that you admire Fred because he’s very strong and will probably be
stronger than Edgar in the future and thus will become the strongest beastman?" Jones,
seeing Reynolds gnashing his teeth, was somewhat speechless. When they were on Fallen
Beast Planet, he and Reynolds often took care of Fred, so they both liked him very much.
Reynolds was even full of praise for the child. Why did he suddenly change his tune now?

Although Jones was a little unhappy to see Fred taking advantage of his son, after thinking
about it carefully, he felt that it would be great if his son could have a partner like Fred, ah.

"Even if I admire him, he also can't do that!" Reynolds said with gritted teeth. He held back
for a moment and suddenly uttered a few words, "You and Ian are friends. If we’re really
going to take it into account, Fred must call our child uncle. How can they be together? "

Jones:" . . . "

Every time Reynolds watched the video taken when his child was born, he felt heartbroken
when he saw the image of Fred taking advantage of his child. And when he saw the tooth
marks on his child’s eggshell, which he kept, he was even more heartbroken. Yet he was not
willing to destroy the image, nor was he willing to destroy the eggshell, so he could only
feel heartbroken over and over again.

However, despite being heartbroken, he actually didn't take this matter seriously. Fred was
still young. He was now interested in the little sub-beastman, but he might not be in the
future . . . .

Reynolds thought very well, but things once again didn’t develop as he imagined.

Fred continued to be interested in the little sub-beastman, and this interest had grown
stronger with age.

He could not roughhouse with the little sub-beastman like he did with Gary, but even if he
could only play cooking games with the little sub-beastman, he was perfectly happy.

The little sub-beastman was much younger than him and knew far less than him, but he did
not dislike him at all. He liked to tell the little sub-beastman stories from books, and after
seeing the little sub-beastman’s worshipping gaze, he was even more excited and eager to
tell him stories for three days and three nights.

This was when they were children. Once they grew up . . . .

Fred did not hesitate one bit to beat down all the beastmen who tried to get close to the
little sub-beastman. This was his wife, and he certainly couldn’t let others snatch his wife!

And every time Fred turned his gaze toward the little sub-beastman after he was done
hitting people, he always found that the little sub-beastman was watching him adoringly,
which made him wish for a few more beastmen to come so he could beat them up.

Regarding this situation, Reynolds initially felt depressed and tried to block this evil-
intentioned beastman from getting close to his son. But later, his depression turned into
anxiety.

Fred was too outstanding, and it was obvious that his son had already a good opinion of
Fred. If Fred fell for another sub-beastman in the future . . . his son would certainly be very
sad, right?

Once Reynolds had such thoughts, he became more and more worried. Not only did he not
dare to block Fred from getting close to his son, he even did not dare to scold Fred as
before.

He did not want his son to be sad. He wished for his son to be happy.

Thinking about it this way, Reynolds was even more valiant in his career. Fred not only had
a good family background, he was high-born too. He definitely couldn't let his son be
looked down on . . . . Even if Fred, the child he watched growing up, would certainly not
look down on them.

In the end, Reynolds strived to become a marshal.

He finally didn't have to worry about others saying that his son was not worthy of Crown
Prince Fred! Reynolds was extremely happy. He told this to Jones and his child proudly and
planned to sound out the other party in a few days. It was better to settle the marriage of
the two children earlier, so as to avoid Fred falling in love with somebody else as time went
by.

The little sub-beastman looked at his father with a bit of helplessness, "Father, you think
too much."

"How can I think too much?! If you don't hurry up to bind Fred, what will you do if he falls
for others in the future?" Reynolds was not convinced. Fred was barely an adult, and his
son had just grown to adulthood not long after. At this time, he still didn't know what love
was and was thinking of not marrying for a lifetime so that no one would control him!

"Fred has fed me his beast bead. There’s no way he’ll fall in love with somebody else." The
little sub-beastman was very confident in himself.

"What ?!" Reynolds once again blew his top.

He definitely couldn’t let that boy marry his son so easily!

A Guide to - 106
Unedited chapter

106. A Menacing Rival in Love, Part 1

Time flew, and Shu Shu had already taken up duty as the empress for three years.

A year ago, Edgar completely took over the industries that Chris set aside for him. Then
Chris took Ian out of the capital star for interstellar travel along with Fred and Gary.

This was the first time the two children left Shu Shu for a long time. Although Shu Shu often
felt that they were annoying when they were around, once they left, he could not help but
miss them.

Of course, despite missing them, Shu Shu had to admit that his life was more comfortable
without the two children . . . .

He woke up early in the morning and ate a full breakfast. After that, he went to the hospital
for two or three hours to see patients, and his one day's work was done. He usually went
home for lunch at noon. In the afternoon, he either went to the charity hospital to perform
surgery without spiritual power or learned the medical skills of the Beastman Empire or
watched TV at home or went online or just did whatever he wanted to do. In the evening,
Edgar returned, and they had dinner together. Then they started to tumble in the sheets or
went out for a stroll and came back to tumble in the sheets.

Such a life was simply wonderful!

After he was together with Edgar, they got married right away without dating. They barely
bonded after marriage and immediately had children. In the end, Shu Shu did not know
how to talk about romance. It was only now that he got the feeling of being in love.

Unconsciously, Shu Shu even became a few pounds fatter, and his face that was originally a
little round became even rounder. The only thing that had not changed was his childish
look.

He could not do anything about it since he was a monster and not a beastman. Generally, he
would always look like the age in which he transformed for the first time. If he wanted to
let himself look old, he had to learn the spell of changing appearances.

And Shu Shu did not want to learn this spell for the time being. He liked to watch the
netizens praise him as a youthful empress.

Today was Valentine's Day in the Beastman Empire. Shu Shu went online to find out what
things lovers should do, and then he dragged Edgar to go watch a movie.

Edgar did not like to watch movies because he had a psychological shadow toward them,
but since Shu Shu wanted to watch a movie, he would naturally accompany him.

The two disguised themselves and came to the movie theater together.
After buying a cup of popcorn and other food offered by the movie theater, Edgar, wearing
a hat and holding a pile of food, entered the viewing room with Shu Shu. "You can watch a
movie at home; why do you have to come and watch it here?"

"The movie theater’s equipment is the most advanced, and its film source is the most
complete. It won’t be so enjoyable to watch a movie at home." Shu Shu said while holding
the popcorn and stuffing his mouth with them.

Edgar was silent. In fact, the private movie theater installed in the imperial palace was
more advanced than the movie theaters outside. As for the film source . . . . Considering that
the imperial family owned many movie theaters as well as specialized theater chains,
generally, before those blockbuster movies were shown, the most complete film source was
already sent to the imperial palace . . . .

However, since Shu Shu wished to watch a movie outside, it did not matter as long as he
was happy.

Seeing that the popcorn in Shu Shu's hand was almost gone, Edgar took out a packet of
fried chicken nuggets and handed it to him.

Shu Shu took the fried chicken nuggets and continued to eat.

These days, he became more and more fond of going online and was also fascinated by
buying everything he needed online. This time, the movie tickets were also bought online
by him. "Edgar, do you know that I grabbed these movie tickets? The movie theater did an
activity and gave out fifty movie tickets for us to grab. My speed was the fastest, so I won
first place and grabbed the lovers private room! I got the expensive lovers private room
without spending a cent. Aren’t I amazing?"

“Amazing." Edgar nodded earnestly. Shu Shu was a daemon after all. Although his courage
was small, his reaction speed was very fast. In addition . . . the network speed in the
imperial palace was an absolute killer. Therefore, it was really normal for Shu Shu to be
able to grab the tickets.

Shu Shu was particularly addicted to this recently, to the extent that he bought back a
bunch of useless things . . . . For example, a few days before, after he became obsessed with
skincare and makeup, he took advantage of a discount to buy a bunch of entry-level
affordable skincare products and cosmetics recommended by some netizens. Then . . . .

After applying the skincare products, he felt greasy and uncomfortable, so he turned round
and threw them away. And the cosmetics? The skin decoration only made his skin worse.
Some other things could be used, but it was undoubtedly too troublesome . . . .

Ultimately, having only used the included sample, Shu Shu lost interest in this.

Edgar had seen Shu Shu hang all these things on a website that specialized in selling
second-hand goods. He was extremely hardworking and frugal, an enlightened
housekeeper.

Shu Shu was totally unaware of Edgar's thoughts. He felt that he was really amazing. He
hummed a song and entered the lovers private room. Then he said to Edgar, "Today’s
Valentine's Day. I specially chose a romance movie played by the very famous beastman
actor XXX and sub-beastman actor YYY. It’s said that the movie's particularly good!"

When Edgar heard the words "romance movie", he remembered that imperial family-
themed movie about a crown prince and a discouraged sub-beastman which gave him a
psychological shadow. His heart immediately "thumped", and he promptly went online to
check the content of today's movie.

Fortunately, today's movie had nothing to do with the imperial family and was mainly
about career and love. Reportedly, the romance was poignant, and the entanglement was
very deep.

In that case, let’s watch it!

Shu Shu and Edgar watched it seriously.

The two protagonists of the story were lovers who grew up as childhood friends. Although
they were not very rich, their relationship was very good. They had been saving money for
marriage. They wanted to buy a house of their own and have a wedding that was
memorable even if it was not grand.

The two looked very happy. Edgar was quite satisfied with the beginning, hoping that the
plot would not develop wildly. As a result . . . .

When the beastman of this pair of lovers took an aircraft, the aircraft had a malfunction and
accidentally crashed into another aircraft taken by the company president’s only son, a
sub-beastman. The sub-beastman at first scolded him and made him compensate for the
aircraft, but later, after they got along, he fell in love with the beastman. The beastman was
unaware of the sub-beastman’s feelings. As they got closer, his childhood sweetheart
became jealous.

In the movie, it was normal for a third person to be between the couple, and the
relationship would always go through some twists and turns . . . . Edgar continued to watch.

Then . . . the company president’s only son actually persuaded the beastman to take out his
beast bead and ultimately snatched and ate the beastman’s beast bead!

What was this development? Edgar was speechless; he really couldn't understand the
behavior of the beastman in the movie. The beastman wanted to apologize to his angry sub-
beastman and actually went to find another sub-beastman to help him with some ideas . . . .
Even if he insisted on asking, could he not find a beastman to ask?
Furthermore, the beast bead. Having been in a relationship with a sub-beastman he liked
for so long, couldn’t he secretly feed him the beast bead in advance? If so, the sub-beastman
he liked would not suspect him of falling in love with somebody else and then be uneasy
and angry.

Well, his beast bead had been eaten by another person now. Could it be that he would
marry the company president’s only son?

Obviously, a movie that extolled romance would not develop as Edgar thought.

Although the beast bead was eaten by the company president's only son, the beastman still
loved his childhood sweetheart dearly. In the latter half of the movie, he kept resisting and
eventually married his own childhood sweetheart, while the company president's only son
got the beast bead but not the love.

Edgar: ". . ." Was it interesting that the movie was so crazy? Couldn’t you let the two main
characters live well? Why did the screenwriter have to toss in a sub-beastman to mess with
the couple?

"Woo . . . that supporting role was so pitiful!" Shu Shu, wiping his face, cried horribly, as did
everyone else in the movie theater.

"Don't be sad. Generally, there won’t be such a sub-beastman in reality. Which sub-
beastman will fall for a beastman who’s not as good as himself and has a lover too?" Edgar
said comfortingly. He actually felt that the company president's only son had a problem in
his brain.

"Is that so?" Shu Shu wiped his eyes and turned his gaze toward Edgar.

"Of course it is." Edgar replied. Normally, rich and good-looking sub-beastmen would not
eat a beast bead indiscriminately and dig a hole for themselves for a lifetime.

Shu Shu was still sobbing but looked much better. He hiccuped and said to Edgar, "I still
want to eat popcorn."

"I'll buy it for you." Edgar said with a smile.

Edgar bought a large cup of popcorn and was about to hand it to Shu Shu, but then his
communication device suddenly rang. He was contacted by the Minister of Foreign Affairs
of the Beastman Empire—an alien princess came to the Beastman Empire, and the Ministry
of Foreign Affairs hoped that the imperial family could go to receive her.

"It's night already." Edgar stated, frowning. He took his job very seriously, but he absolutely
wouldn’t work at night. He wanted to have his own time to accompany Shu Shu.
Otherwise . . . what’s to be done if his sub-beastman fell in love with somebody else because
he could not accompany his sub-beastman all the time? The movie just now told everyone
that the concept of a beast bead was not enough insurance.

"People of the Kamira Empire are nocturnal." The Minister of Foreign Affairs was
somewhat helpless. All their reception work had to be done at night.

Edgar had already known that people of the Kamira Empire were coming, and he also knew
that he was definitely going to receive them. But on Valentine's Day night . . . . The
Valentine's Day gift he had prepared had not yet been given to Shu Shu.

"Alien princess? I want to see!" Shu Shu, hearing the word "alien", opened his eyes wide in
excitement. The people of the Beastman Empire were space aliens to him, but they looked
about the same as the people on the earth, and the fact that the beastmen would change
shape was something that also happened to him, a daemon, so that he simply didn’t feel like
having seen the space aliens. Now, hearing that there was an alien princess coming, he
naturally wanted to take a look.

"Then let's go together." Edgar's mood was a lot better. If Shu Shu went along, that meant
they were together.

The aircraft that came to pick them up quickly set off. This was Edgar's personal aircraft;
there was a special room on it, and there were a lot of his personal belongings as well as an
entire set of imperial attires inside.

Edgar began to change clothes as soon as he got on the aircraft. Shu Shu saw Edgar's attire
and was a little terrified.

After solemnly dressing up to receive the alien princess, he definitely had to talk endlessly,
would not be able to eat well, and could not stare at people because that kind of staring was
very rude . . . .

"I don’t want to wear imperial attire." Shu Shu suddenly said.

Edgar glanced at Shu Shu, "Then you change to an ordinary suit?"

"No! I'm going without clothes!" Shu Shu unexpectedly said.

Going without clothes?! Edgar was stunned and then saw Shu Shu suddenly disappear in
front of him, and from the clothes falling on the floor, a very fat little hamster crawled out.

The little hamster's fat legs were almost invisible, but his movements were very agile. He
climbed to the table and then jumped into the paper cup with popcorn and began to eat the
popcorn leisurely and carefree.

Edgar: ". . ." Well, okay, he guessed they were going like this.
A Guide to - 107
Unedited chapter

107. A Menacing Rival in Love, Part 2

The reception of the Princess of Kamira was held at Beast Palace.

Beast Palace was originally part of the imperial palace. Naturally, it was a very majestic
palace with a long history as well as unique political significance—the emperor of the
Beastman Empire at that time announced the change of the autocratic monarchy to a
constitutional monarchy and formed the parliament here, and the first appointed prime
minister was also inaugurated here.

Because of these reasons, the government of the Beastman Empire would often borrow this
place from the imperial family to hold some activities. Elections and high-level
inauguration ceremonies were all held here.

The imperial family was short of people but had lots of money, and there was no shortage
of houses for them to live in. This palace was basically not used, and later, it was simply
donated . . . . So now, Beast Palace no longer belonged to the imperial family and had
become a symbol of the Beastman Empire.

The hall of Beast Palace was brightly lit, and even the nearby roads were bright like it was
daylight. So when Edgar's aircraft stopped at the gate of Beast Palace, everyone looked
over.

"Your Imperial Majesty." People from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs approached Edgar's
aircraft to greet Edgar.

Edgar, however, did not go down immediately but looked at the hamster inside the paper
cup filled with popcorn held in his hand. "Are you okay?"

The hamster hummed and began to stuff the popcorn into his mouth at the fastest speed.

Prior to this, Shu Shu turned into a hamster and jumped into a paper cup filled with
popcorn. Afterwards, he fell in love with the feeling of lying down in the fragrant and sweet
popcorn and wanted Edgar to bring the paper cup containing him to the Beast Palace so
that he could eat popcorn while watching the alien princess.

However, while Edgar was willing to bring Shu Shu to Beast Palace, he was not willing to
bring a paper cup loaded with popcorn to Beast Palace—others maybe would feel that the
emperor was nice for bringing a "pet" to welcome the alien princess, but if he carried a
bucket of movie theater popcorn which also contained a hamster that munched
incessantly . . . everyone would think he had a problem, okay? He might also be accused of
mistreating the animal because hamsters certainly couldn’t eat everything.

What's more, the imperial attire really didn’t match with the popcorn.

So, as soon as Edgar arrived at Beast Palace, he wanted to get the little hamster out of the
paper cup. But obviously, the little hamster was not willing at all—Shu Shu hated to part
with the popcorn and insisted on eating it up or at least storing it in his food pouches.

As a matter of fact, he was striving to stuff all the popcorn into his mouth.

The beast form that Shu Shu showed for the first time was much thinner than it was now.
Nowadays, he had become so fat, and Edgar wondered whether it would affect his health . . .
. Seeing Shu Shu stuff all the popcorn into his mouth, Edgar chuckled and put Shu Shu in the
hollow of his hand.

Shu Shu's body exuded the smell of popcorn, which smelled fragrant and sweet. Edgar put
Shu Shu under his nose, sniffing at him, and then stroked him.

Anyway . . . after Shu Shu became fat, stroking him really felt much better.

Edgar's attire was somewhat similar to the military uniform. Putting Shu Shu in his chest
pocket, he walked off the aircraft.

People of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs saw at a glance a little hamster’s tiny head sticking
out of the pocket of His Imperial Majesty's jacket, but they were already used to it.

His Imperial Majesty kept a hamster as a pet, which was no secret at all in the Beastman
Empire—His Imperial Majesty had taken this hamster in public several times and was even
photographed eating with this hamster on one occasion, causing a storm.

This time, the Princess of Kamira came suddenly, so their reception was not too solemn and
ceremonious. Naturally, it did not matter if His Imperial Majesty came with his pet.

"Has the Princess of Kamira arrived?" Edgar, coming down from the aircraft, immediately
asked.

"Your Imperial Majesty, they’re about two minutes away." The Minister of Foreign Affairs
replied.

"Fine." Edgar responded and walked in.

Because this thing came up so suddenly, Beast Palace was not decorated much. However, it
was originally a palace full of characteristics of the Beastman Empire, and sometimes, less
decoration actually made it look very tasteful and not discourteous at all.

After Edgar went in, he chatted with several government officials who came over to talk
and was informed that the people of the Kamira Empire had arrived.

Edgar had seen and made contact with the people of the Kamira Empire at one time, so he
was not curious at all. Shu Shu, however, stuck his head out of Edgar’s pocket and opened
his eyes wide in the direction of the door—space aliens were coming! He really wanted to
see what they looked like!

The people of the Kamira Empire soon came in. A group of people who were mostly men
and looked like the people on the earth was led by a beautiful woman wearing a huge and
luxuriant skirt. The skirt was really so huge that it could practically fit in a few people.

This woman looked very similar to humans, except that her hair looked a little different
because each strand was as thick as a chopstick . . . .

Wait! This was a woman! A woman!

Shu Shu suddenly realized that the princess from the Kamira Empire was a real princess.
She was a woman with bosom!

Shu Shu’s previous owners were basically women, but since he came to the Beastman
Empire, he had never seen any woman again . . . . Seeing a beautiful woman with a full and
bulging bosom, Shu Shu was stunned.

He did not expect that there were actually women in the interstellar. If he had known about
this earlier . . . . Well, even if he had known about this earlier, he reckoned he would still be
with Edgar. After all, Edgar was really good to him.

However, it would be better if Edgar was not a snake and a woman instead . . . . He always
wanted to touch a woman’s chest and wondered whether it was really as soft as written in
the books.

Edgar was totally unaware that Shu Shu looked down on his very flat chest. After seeing the
Princess of Kamira, he bid her welcome in Kamira language.

"Hello to you too, Your Respected Imperial Majesty of the Beastman Empire." The princess,
lifting her particularly voluminous skirt that still dragged on the floor, bowed to Edgar and
then looked at Edgar with great interest. "I didn't expect the Emperor of the Beastman
Empire to be so young. It truly makes people surprised."

The princess spoke the language of the Beastman Empire and quite standard too, so Edgar
replied in the language of the Beastman Empire. "I also admire the beauty of the princess."
"Your Imperial Majesty thinks I'm pretty?" The princess' eyes lit up, her gaze firmly locked
on Edgar's face, and she suddenly said, "I wonder if I have the honor to spend a night
together with Your Imperial Majesty?"

Spend a night together? Did he understand it right? Edgar frowned. The people of the
Kamira Empire were divided into two types, female and male. The males’ outward
appearance was similar to the human form of the beastmen of the Beastman Empire, and
they were usually taciturn. The ones Edgar had met before were all males, so that he was
now unsure whether this female was really very enthusiastic and brazen or he had
misunderstood the other party's meaning.

"What did the princess mean?" Edgar asked quickly with a smile. The people of Kamira
were nocturnal. He thought there should be a language difference between the two parties
that made the other person say such words as "spend a night together".

"I’m speaking in your language. Don't you understand?" The princess frowned. "What I said
should be clear enough . . . . Emperor of the Beastman Empire, my name is Elena, one of the
most powerful females of Kamira. I want to have sex with you, do you agree? ”

Elena looked at Edgar expectantly. Edgar's eyes twitched, and he quickly covered his
clothes pocket with his hand and directly refused, "I don't agree."

"Why? Didn't you say I'm pretty?" Elena looked at Edgar in puzzlement, apparently not
understanding why Edgar would refuse her.

"I already have a partner." Edgar said. As he was talking, he noticed that his hand covering
his pocket was bitten, and his fingers felt limp and numb. Obviously, Shu Shu was using his
fingers to grind his teeth . . . .

His skin was very hard, so it had to hurt Shu Shu's teeth instead . . . .

"I don't mind." Elena expressed.

I mind! Shu Shu was already beyond angry. If it were not for Edgar holding him back, he
believed he would have run out of Edgar's pocket and clawed the woman in front of him a
few times. This woman actually dared to covet his man; it was simply unforgivable!

How could he think this woman was pretty before? This woman was clearly an ugly bitch!
Humph! Edgar would definitely not like a woman who looked different from the sub-
beastmen!

"I’m sorry, but the social customs of the Beastman Empire and the Kamira Empire are
different, and we’ll be loyal to our partners." Edgar said. He knew some of the social
customs of the Kamira Empire. The females there would usually choose many different
males to have children with. In this respect, the Kamira Empire was entirely different from
the Beastman Empire.
"That's really a pity . . ." Elena looked regretful. "You’re very good-looking. I really like you."

"I only like my partner." Edgar replied. Not to say that he only liked Shu Shu, even if he
wanted to like others, it was impossible for him to like Kamira's females . . . . Kamira's
females really looked very weird. By comparison, their males were still a bit more
attractive.

He originally thought that only the heads and legs of the females looked weird; he did not
expect that even their chests would swell up . . . .

Shu Shu was totally unaware that the soft breasts of women he was very curious about and
wanted to touch would be considered as looking monstrously swollen by Edgar. He was
actually very happy at the moment. Edgar's public confession made him feel a little guilty
toward Edgar, though—he was actually thinking about touching others, which was very
inappropriate!

The little hamster licked Edgar's fingers flatteringly, and his black and clear eyes looked as
bright as the full moon.

"What's this? Are you carrying a late-night snack?" Elena’s gaze moved away from Edgar's
face and fell on the little hamster in Edgar's pocket, and she actually reached out to grab it.

A late-night snack? Kamira's people seemed to like "eating" living animals . . . . Edgar
quickly took a step back while protecting Shu Shu in his pocket with his hands, for fear that
Shu Shu might be hurt—the people of the Kamira Empire, especially the females, were very
bloodthirsty.

"Your speed’s so fast!" After Elena's extended hand was avoided by Edgar, she was not
angry at all and looked at Edgar with great interest instead.

Her skirt was huge, but it hardly affected her mobility. Her figure flashed past and instantly
appeared in front of Edgar, grabbing Shu Shu in Edgar's pocket.

"Princess Elena, please stop!" Edgar evaded again, his face a little unsightly.

However, Elena simply had no intent to stay out of it. Her huge skirt swayed, and she
moved to another position at lightning speed and once again reached out a hand to grab
Shu Shu.

Edgar had dodged and let her go twice. Seeing this situation, he refused to dodge again and
immediately reached out and caught Elena’s hand. His spiritual power poured into Elena’s
arm, making her arm numb for a moment, and at the same time, Edgar threw her out.

How could a proper welcome banquet for the Kamira Empire turn into this? The Minister of
Foreign Affairs of the Beastman Empire was stunned, looking at the current situation
helplessly. He frowned, thinking of negotiating with Elena. Unexpectedly, when he raised
his head, he actually saw this princess being treated ruthlessly by the emperor as the
emperor's eyes blazed with anger. Meanwhile, the princess also picked up her skirt . . . .

Oh, crap! The Minister of Foreign Affairs opened his eyes wide in horror. There’re sub-
beastmen at the banquet; don’t scare them off, ah!

What the hell was this woman thinking, ah?! Shu Shu, nesting in Edgar’s pocket, covered his
eyes with his paws—lifting her skirt and what not at a banquet, she was simply playing
rogue . . . . She would not think of seducing Edgar like this, right?

Shu Shu covered his eyes in a way that said “I definitely wouldn’t look”, yet the gaps
between his claws were very big and did not obstruct his line of sight at all. At the same
time, he was also ready to pounce on Edgar's face at any time. Edgar was simply not
allowed to look at other people's bodies!

Then, Shu Shu saw the "beautiful scenery under the princess’ skirt".

What the hell was that? How could such a beautiful woman actually have lots of tentacles as
thick and solid as his arm instead of a pair of legs under her skirt?

The little hamster's mouth opened up slightly in stupefaction. Was this . . . an octopus
spirit?

That's right, this Princess Elena had no legs. Moving to and fro under the huge skirt were
densely packed tentacles. These tentacles were somewhat similar to the squid arms that
Shu Shu liked to eat. After the skirt was lifted, these tentacles spread out, making
threatening gestures.

"It's much more comfortable now." Elena said. However, the people of the Beastman
Empire around her spontaneously drew back in concert, getting out of the way and giving
her enough space to stretch her legs.

A Guide to - 108
Unedited chapter

108. A Menacing Rival in Love, Part 3

Staring at the creature before his eyes, whom he previously thought as a beautiful woman,
Shu Shu felt cheated.
This was not a woman at all; this was a monster, ah! A tentacled monster to boot!

Although he liked to eat grilled squid, this woman's writhing tentacles not only failed to
arouse his appetite but also made him feel disgusted—those tentacles looked like snakes,
which really made people disgusted!

Shu Shu’s previous idea of wanting to touch the other person had long been thrown far
away. At this moment, he only thought of hiding as far as possible, but unfortunately, the
“beautiful woman” in front of him wanted to catch him—those tentacles actually wriggled
towards him!

Shu Shu hid inside Edgar's pocket and did not dare to stick his head out. Edgar was also
angry—this so-called princess looked really disgusting to him, and she even turned on Shu
Shu repeatedly!

Edgar hit back.

The fighting power of the Kamira Empire’s females was very strong, far more than the
males’, and even on par with that of the Beastman Empire’s beastmen. However, those
females were never his opponents.

With Edgar’s current strength in the Jindan period, even if he did not turn into his beast
form, he could easily clean up the Kamira Empire’s princess before him.

But this female was a princess after all. He could clean her up, but he could not do too much
. . . . Edgar extended his feet one after another and kicked those tentacles that tried to
approach him. Once those tentacles were hit by him, they would lose their fighting power
and become flaccid.

Edgar showed no quarter when he hit. In his opinion, the princess should stop and
surrender immediately. Unexpectedly, the fact was completely different from what he
thought.

Elena was actually getting more and more excited, and she looked at Edgar like she was
going to devour Edgar!

The emotion showing in her eyes made Edgar feel very uncomfortable. Therefore, when
another tentacle lashed towards him, Edgar condensed a blade out of his spiritual power
and directly chopped off her tentacle!

The chopped off tentacle fell to the side, still wriggling, and blue-colored blood spewed out
from Elena's wound. And she finally couldn’t stop himself from crying out in surprise.

Hearing Elena's startled shout, Shu Shu got out of Edgar's pocket, but after taking a glance,
he immediately shrank back again.
Space aliens were so awful, ah! He wanted to go home!

The color of this princess’ blood was different from that of human beings. Not to mention
that the chopped off tentacle was still moving, it also looked extremely horrible. Of course,
the most frightening thing was not this.

This woman's hair, that he previously thought was just very thick, was actually not hair but
tentacles as well!

Following Elena’s surprised cry, her "hair", which was loose and draped over her
shoulders, raised up from the root and moved as in a dance, making some sub-beastmen
who attended the banquet and did not know much about the people of the Kamira Empire
could not help but cry out in alarm.

Shu Shu, staying inside Edgar's pocket, shuddered with horror. Elena looked very much like
Medusa who had a full head of snakes in the myths and legends of the earth, and he was the
most afraid of such creatures.

A full head of snakes, ah! This was definitely much more serious than Edgar with his
serpentine beast form! What's more, this woman with a head full of tentacles still wanted
to catch him . . . .

Shu Shu could not help but stiffen up just imagining the picture of himself being wrapped
round by tentacles.

"Don't be afraid. It'll be okay." Edgar said in comfort. Feeling Shu Shu's fear, his cold and
severe expression softened, and he also reached out to gently caress and stroke his jacket
pocket.

Elena saw Edgar's gentle expression, and the undulating tentacles on her head slowly
calmed down. She let go of her skirt, turning a blind eye to her own tentacle that had been
chopped down yet still wiggling, and actually smiled at Edgar and said, "You’re very strong,
the strongest male I’ve ever met. I want to give birth to your baby!"

Edgar had just placated Shu Shu, and upon hearing such words, his brows furrowed tightly.

Didn’t all the females of the Kamira Empire value their tentacles greatly? He had chopped
off this woman's tentacle, and she actually still wanted to give birth to his child?

"I once vowed that I must give birth to a child of someone who’s stronger than me, and
you’re the one who’s stronger than me!" The blue-colored blood was still flowing out from
under Elena’s skirt, but Elena looked unconcerned and stared at Edgar expectantly instead.

"Only my partner can give birth to my child." Edgar replied, turning around and leaving. If
he continued to stay here, he felt like he would not be able to stop himself from wanting to
chop off all the tentacles of this female before his eyes . . . .

"Your Imperial Majesty of the Beastman Empire, I sincerely want to give birth to your baby.
You think about it, okay!" Elena saw that Edgar was going to leave, so, lifting her skirt and
wriggling her tentacles, she tried to catch up but was stopped by a diplomat of the
Beastman Empire.

This Princess of Kamira was so ludicrous; he definitely couldn’t let her chase after Your
Imperial Majesty Edgar. It was for the good of Your Imperial Majesty as well as the princess
in front of him.

If she really provoked Your Imperial Majesty’s anger, maybe she was going to die. It did not
matter if she died, but it would be bad if the diplomatic relations between the two countries
were destroyed . . . . Even if the two countries actually didn’t have much contact because
they were too far away from each other.

In the end, Elena was still stopped, and Edgar took Shu Shu back to the imperial palace.

As soon as Shu Shu returned to the imperial palace, he changed from a little hamster to a
human. He waved his fists, and his face was full of indignation. "This princess is really
disgusting! She actually wants to give birth to your child! Dream on!” Edgar was his, his! No
matter who it was, they were not allowed to steal from him!

"Don't worry, I’ll never have anything with her." Edgar said. He had no interest at all in such
a grotesquely-shaped alien princess.

"Of course you won't have anything with her. Your species is different." Shu Shu replied. He
was very angry, but he did not think that Edgar would take a fancy to Elena . . . . Edgar liked
him, and his aesthetic was still very good. How could he suddenly consider an octopus
spirit?!

"Yes." Edgar nodded. The species of both sides were different, and he also didn't know what
that female from Kamira had been thinking to actually say that she wanted to give birth to
his child . . . . Only by eating his beast bead was Shu Shu able to give birth to his children,
and the children were the crystallization of their love.

"But even so, you mustn’t go see her in the future!" Shu Shu said again. He was very stingy,
and now he did not want Edgar to entertain that octopus spirit again!

"Okay." Edgar nodded and kissed Shu Shu's forehead. "I’ve prepared a gift for you. Would
you like to see it?"

"What gift?" Shu Shu opened his eyes wide and looked at Edgar curiously, full of
expectation. Edgar would give him a present every time there was a holiday. He wondered
what Edgar would give him this time . . . .
"You close your eyes first." Edgar said.

Shu Shu immediately closed his eyes and waited until Edgar kissed him on the face before
opening his eyes.

As soon as Shu Shu opened his eyes, he saw . . . two Edgars?

"This is a statue carved out of a very hard tree from a nearby planet. After I carved it
myself, I colored it with edible paint." Edgar said with a smile.

"What are you up to giving me this?" Shu Shu was puzzled.

"Don't you always want to find something to grind your teeth? You should like this kind of
wood then." Edgar said. Although this wood was hard, Shu Shu was still capable of biting it.
Moreover, this wood was sweet and nutritious.

"So, I'm going to gnaw 'you' into fragments?" Shu Shu asked.

". . ." Edgar was silent. He found a piece of wood suitable for Shu Shu to grind his teeth, but
he really couldn’t give a piece of plain wood for Valentine's Day gift, right? Because that
was too perfunctory. And then he thought of carving something out of it . . . .

He did not want Shu Shu to gnaw on something else, so he simply carved himself, thinking
that it should be very romantic and interesting to see Shu Shu biting on him with his mouth.
But now that Shu Shu said such words . . . .

"Him" being bitten off bit by bit seemed really weird?

"I'll start biting from the head, okay? So as not to make it look too horrible when only the
head left for the final bite." Shu Shu said. He really liked the smell of this wood, and being
able to gnaw on Edgar also seemed pretty great?

Edgar: ". . ."

"Edgar, I’ve prepared a gift for you too!" Shu Shu suddenly said.

"What is it?" Edgar asked curiously. Shu Shu was not sensitive to holidays before, so he
rarely received gifts.

"It’s the ultra-thin condom I grabbed! This is the thinnest condom in the entire Beastman
Empire! One costs a few hundred! I bought it for half the price because I was quick to grab
it!" Shu Shu took out a box.

Edgar: ". . ." Although he did not understand why Shu Shu had to grab it for half the price,
he liked this gift.
After throwing Shu Shu down, Edgar decided that he could not fail to live up to Shu Shu's
expectations, and he had to make good use of Shu Shu's gift. Moreover, in order to express
his love for this gift, he decided to use them all.

The two people began to tumble on the bed . . . .

On this Valentine's Day, although the movie watched was not good, and an
incomprehensible alien princess came running in the middle, but overall, Edgar still had a
very pleasant day. After all, Shu Shu’s gift really fitted his intention.

However, he was in a good mood, yet Shu Shu seemed to be not . . . . When Edgar got up on
the next day, he saw that Shu Shu had turned into a little hamster and was gnawing on
wood-Edgar's nose. He at once knew that Shu Shu was absolutely unhappy.

Shu Shu was indeed unhappy. He was tossed around for a long time last night. His waist
was sore, his back ached, and his leg cramped, and only by gnawing on the dummy's nose
would he vent his anger. However, seeing Edgar sit on the bed and laugh at him, he could
not help but stare blankly at Edgar and then stupidly stopped the motion of grinding his
teeth.

"I’ll take you to eat?" Edgar asked.

Shu Shu nodded automatically.

Edgar picked up the little hamster and walked downstairs. Just after they went downstairs,
the robot came with delicious food for them and even brought pajamas to Shu Shu.

Shu Shu turned into a man, put on pajamas, and sat down at the dining table. Then he
hurriedly took out his communication device and started to browse the star network. He
had become a thoroughly net-addicted daemon these days. As long as he had free time, he
would go online.

Eating and going to the toilet were defined as free time by him.

If it was Fred or Gary using the communication device to go online while eating, Edgar
would definitely reprimand them, but when it was Shu Shu . . . . Edgar was reluctant to
reprimand Shu Shu, so he simply turned a blind eye to it.

Connected to the star network, Shu Shu first went to see his social account. After he opened
it, he unexpectedly found that the unread comments there had actually reached a hundred
million.

How did that come about? He had not posted anything for a long time because there would
be tons of people forwarding every time a post was published. Usually, even if some people
came to see his previous posts and left comments to him, the amount was about ten
thousand a day. How did it suddenly become a hundred million today?
There were too many comments, so Shu Shu did not dare to read them. He simply closed
his social account and went to read the news.

There were so many comments appearing under his social account, so there had to be
something big happening. And since it was something big, the news would definitely have
the ins and outs of it.

Speaking of this, he, the empress, only knew many matters concerning the imperial family
after reading the news . . . .

There were indeed the ins and outs of it in the news, and today's news headline was "The
Princess of the Kamira Empire Boldly Showed Her Love to His Imperial Majesty the
Emperor."

A Guide to - 109
Unedited chapter

109. A Menacing Rival in Love, Part 4

Why was this thing in the news? Shu Shu, seeing the news headline, felt very depressed.
Edgar was his; it was really infuriating that there was someone coveting him!

Wait, when Elena confessed to Edgar, it was at Beast Palace. The secrecy of Beast Palace
had always been very good. How could this incident actually make headlines now?

Shu Shu immediately clicked through to the news.

After clicking through to the news, Shu Shu finally knew why the headline was written that
way . . . . This Elena, she was really bold to show her love, ah! After leaving Beast Palace last
night, she accepted some interviews from reporters of the Beastman Empire, and included
among these was a live interview from the Imperial Central Broadcasting Station. Then . . .
she confessed to Edgar in front of the whole empire, saying that she fell in love with the
emperor of the Beastman Empire and wanted to give Edgar a child!

Edgar had chopped off one of her legs, no, one of her tentacles; how could she still say that
she wanted to give Edgar a child in front of so many people, ah?! Shu Shu glanced at Edgar
sitting not far away, feeling very depressed.

"What happened?" Edgar asked.

"Isn’t it your peach blossom?!" Shu Shu stated indignantly. Then he went back to open his
social account, intending to take a look at the comments.

"Empress, what do you feel about this matter of someone coveting His Imperial Majesty the
Emperor?"

"Empress, you can rest assured that Your Imperial Majesty definitely won’t take a fancy to
that strange-looking princess."

"Empress, you can rest assured that even if Your Imperial Majesty takes a fancy to that
strange-looking princess, he can’t have a child with her."

"Empress, if Your Imperial Majesty cheats on you, you just marry me, OK!"

"Empress, if Your Imperial Majesty cheats on you, I’ll marry you, OK!"

......

What the hell was all this, ah . . . . Going through the comments, Shu Shu was a bit
speechless, but he did not take offense.

It was very obvious that everyone felt Edgar would not take a fancy to that princess, and
they all took this as a joke. Since it was the case, why would he take offense?

Moreover, considering what it looked like last night, Elena would be like that because there
was a problem with the social customs of the Kamira Empire. As long as Edgar was not
willing, she also couldn't do anything, right?

The more Shu Shu thought about it, the more he felt that he had been worrying too much.
So he was no longer angry; on the contrary, he was somewhat entranced staring at Elena's
picture.

"What are you looking at?" Edgar had already learned the situation on the Internet, but he
did not understand why Shu Shu would stare at Elena's picture in a daze.

"This princess, if we don't look at her hair and the tentacles below, she actually looks pretty
good. I like such looks." Shu Shu said. The more he talked, the more he felt that Elena was
really pretty.

Edgar: ". . ." It seemed that he still didn’t work hard enough last night. There were only a
total of three condoms in that small box that Shu Shu grabbed, which were too few. He
should look for a box of ten and use them all.

Although Edgar wanted to do that very much, he only entertained the idea of it in the end.
He had made appointments with several people yesterday, and now he had to go meet with
them . . . .

Edgar went to work, and Shu Shu ran back to the bedroom. But after wrapping himself with
a quilt and laying down for a while, he abruptly got up and dragged wooden Edgar to the
bed.

He covered wooden Edgar with a quilt and then lay on top of it while gnawing on the
exposed dummy's head and going online.

Shu Shu read all the new posts from the gag accounts he followed. He also went to read the
two topics of "What Unlucky Things Did You Encounter on Valentine's Day" and "How Did
You Singles Celebrate Valentine's Day".

"Ha ha ha ha those people are so unlucky!"

"How capable, even thought of using this method to annoy the horrid ex-boyfriend!"

Shu Shu was very happy reading all of it. After having fun, he got ready to fight in one
shopping site after another.

As a result, before he even opened the shopping site, he saw a push notification—"The
Princess of Kamira will participate in a live interview; What’s New in the Empire welcomes
your arrival."

What's New in the Empire was a very famous live show. So . . . Elena intended to participate
in this show?

Shu Shu at once clicked the link. Many people of the Beastman Empire who saw the push
notification also clicked it.

Although it seemed impossible for His Imperial Majesty the Emperor to be with this alien
princess, people still intended to take a look at the hustle and bustle in the spirit of gossip.

The host of What’s New in the Empire show was a sub-beastman named Xi Qin, a dream
lover of many beastmen and an idol of many sub-beastmen. After the live broadcast began,
he first introduced himself as usual, and then Elena appeared on stage.

Elena was wearing a huge and voluminous skirt like before, covering all her tentacles. She
walked step by step and actually looked very graceful.

"Her dress is so beautiful!"

"This skirt looks really great."

"Although it looks good, it's not practical. She won’t be able to go in if the door is smaller."
"What's wrong with her chest? Is it swollen?"

"I’m also curious about what happened to her chest. Kamira has always been very
mysterious, and there’s not much information found about it on the star network.
Previously, every time they came to the Beastman Empire, it’s always the males who came.
"

......

Various comments flashed quickly in the live room. Shu Shu, looking straight at those,
smirked—these guys in the Beastman Empire were all country bumpkins and did not even
know women . . . . However, that princess could not be considered as a woman.

Xi Qin exchanged a few words of greeting with Elena and then looked at her with a smile.
"Princess Elena, I heard that you expressed affection for Our Imperial Majesty the Emperor
last night?"

"Yes, that’s right." Elena admitted directly. "I like him very much and want to give him a
child."

"Do you know that Our Imperial Majesty the Emperor in fact already has a partner?" Xi Qin
asked again.

"I don't mind at all. I want children, not marriage." Elena stated with a smile.

"However, the beastmen and sub-beastmen of our empire have always been loyal to
marriage." Xi Qin said with a frown. The Beastman Empire had always been one-to-one
pairing since ancient times until now because there was the beast bead as the fetters
between the beastmen and the sub-beastmen. Even though there was no way to put an end
to straying, there was no doubt that such behavior would be despised by everyone.

It was exactly because of this that even though there were no shortage of outstanding sub-
beastmen who originally liked Edgar, once Edgar got married, they all gave up without the
slightest hesitation.

Elena made it widely known that she wanted to give Edgar a child, and this behavior
seemed to be somewhat immoral to Xi Qin. However, Elena was an alien, and the situation
in her country was different from the situation in the Beastman Empire. Therefore, he
actually did not oppose Elena and only explained the relationship between a beastman’s
beast bead, a sub-beastman, and procreation, putting emphasis on the beast bead.

"I know this." Elena said.

"Since you know this, you should know that you can't give His Imperial Majesty the
Emperor a child. Why would you still say that?" Xi Qin was puzzled. "Also, forgive me for
talking bluntly, you and His Imperial Majesty the Emperor are different in race. Even if His
Imperial Majesty the Emperor hasn’t given his beast bead to the empress, there’s racial
segregation between you."

"The sub-beastmen of your Beastman Empire suffer limitations in the matter of having
children, but in our Kamira Empire, there’s absolutely no need to worry about this!" Elena
was full of confidence. "The females of our Kamira Empire can combine a variety of genes
to produce offspring. From the start, the racial segregation doesn’t exist, and having to eat
the beast bead to have children is out of the question."

Elena finished her brief speech, explaining her own situation as well as the situation in
Kamira.

For the females of the Kamira Empire, having children was a very simple matter. Their
tentacles, by touching the males, could capture the other party's genes. As long as they
were aroused and secreting follicles at the same time, they could become pregnant
immediately.

And when they captured genes, they could even capture them directly from the surface of
the body.

It could actually be done like this? Xi Qin was stunned. So to say, as long as the emperor
somewhat touched this person's tentacles, he could make the other party pregnant?

Xi Qin was stunned, and the netizens were also stunned. They all knew that aliens in many
places could produce offspring without relying on beast beads. But by directly obtaining
genes from the body surface of the males as well as being able to capture the genes from all
males . . . .

"This is too powerful!"

"Don’t tell me that she’ll get pregnant just by getting touched?"

"Oh my god!"

......

Shu Shu also froze. Edgar had met this woman yesterday; his genes would not have been
captured, right? This . . . .

"Of course, it’s not easy to make us aroused and secrete follicles." Elena said again, and her
face suddenly turned red. "However, I think His Imperial Majesty the Emperor should
easily make me aroused." Their way of making love in the Kamira Empire was completely
different from that in the Beastman Empire.

When they had sex, the female would cover the male’s entire body with her tentacles and
then rub it incessantly . . . . By rubbing like this, both of them could get pleasure regardless
of race. Also, the stronger the males were, the easier it was for the females to be aroused. If
the males were weak . . . sorry, the females would absolutely not be interested in them.

She initially proposed to spend a wonderful night with Edgar only thinking of wrapping
Edgar up and rubbing him once, but now she had changed her mind. How was it enough
just rubbing him once? She also wanted to capture the genes from Edgar’s body and give
birth to his children.

"I think His Imperial Majesty might not agree." Xi Qin frowned.

"This isn’t necessarily true." Elena suddenly said, "Do you know the ratio of females to
males in our Kamira Empire?"

Xi Qin really didn't know. The Kamira Empire and the Beastman Empire were trading
partners, and the contacts between the two sides were not small. However, the ones who
showed up from the Kamira Empire had always been males, and they also didn’t like to talk.
People of the Beastman Empire who went to the Kamira Empire, as often as not, could only
see the males. So, although the Beastman Empire knew about the Kamira Empire to some
extent, they did not know much.

"In our Kamira, there’s only one female among one hundred people." Elena said. There
were fewer sub-beastmen than beastmen in the Beastman Empire, but in any case, the
amount was 80% of the beastmen. The Kamira Empire was different though, so females
were particularly precious there.

"The ratio is actually so small? Then your procreation . . ." The sub-beastman was shocked.
There were so few females who could give birth to children, how would they produce
offspring?

"We can give birth to at least ten, usually dozens, in one delivery." Elena said with a smile.
"In addition, because I’m one of the leaders of the Kamira Empire, and your emperor is also
very powerful, I believe that our children can certainly inherit my position or even do a
better job!"

Elena finished talking and looked at Xi Qin confidently.

She had heard about the imperial family of the Beastman Empire, whom had very few
children. She did not believe that Edgar would not be affected if he could have so many
children at once. You should know that in Kamira, the biggest wish of those males was to let
her give birth to their children.

Not to mention that her children could also become the leaders of Kamira!
A Guide to - 110
Unedited chapter

110. A Menacing Rival in Love, End

Elena was very confident and felt that Edgar would definitely agree.

However, because she had grown up in the Kamira Empire for her whole life, she actually
didn’t know what the beastmen really wanted . . . .

She thought she knew the Beastman Empire very well, but in fact, she did not know
anything about it.

At least, no beastmen in the Beastman Empire would want to have more than a dozen
children at a time.

Beastmen generally loved children, but a dozen or so at a time . . . . If you really had so
many children all at once, how could you take care of them? In the long run, you might not
even earn enough money for the children to receive a better education.

Seeing Elena looking full of confidence, the netizens were all silent.

"Although I want to have children very much, but so many at a time . . . . Well, better forget
about it."

"Ha ha ha ha . . . . If the imperial family suddenly has so many children, His Imperial Majesty
the Emperor will be depressed to death, right?"

"I’m suddenly a little eager to see it happen? If the imperial family has so many children,
they definitely won’t be the richest family in the empire anymore!"

"Upstairs, you think too simple. Don't forget the empress. His money-making ability is
great. Even if he has a hundred children, he can make all these children become billionaires
if he wishes. "

"The empress can make money +1. How come I can’t meet such a good sub-beastman?
Although I’m also a sub-beastman, I don't mind marrying him, ah!"

"Hey, what’re you thinking, ah?! The empress is my idol. Let me tell you, if His Imperial
Majesty the Emperor really strays, I’ll support the empress to divorce him!"

......
"Edgar, if you dare to strays, I’ll divorce you." Shu Shu said to Edgar, putting down the
tablet in his hand with a “bang”.

Edgar's face was as black as the bottom of a pan. Shu Shu was truly capable, ah. He actually
still dared to open his mouth to shout divorce after saying that he liked Elena.

"Why’re you looking at me? Let me tell you, you’re not allowed to touch others!" Shu Shu,
brandishing his fists, yelled. He felt very irritable as long as he thought that Edgar might be
together with others.

Edgar, seeing Shu Shu’s appearance, immediately lost his anger and even wanted to laugh a
little. "All right."

"You’re absolutely not allowed to have children with others!" Shu Shu said again.

"I certainly won’t." Edgar took Shu Shu's hand, "But in that case, would you like to give me
another child?"

Shu Shu thought for a while, feeling tangled, and then said, "It's not impossible . . ."

"Okay, it’s enough for me to have Fred and Gary. I don’t want any more people coming
between us.” Edgar, seeing Shu Shu take the matter seriously, hurriedly stated.

Two children were enough. He totally didn't want to have another one. As for dozens . . . .
Even if it was Shu Shu who gave birth to them, he felt his scalp become numb just thinking
about it.

Even if he liked such a little hamster like Gary, a dozen or so would only make him worried
of not being able to take care of them, ah!

"In fact, having a bunch of children isn’t a bad thing . . ." Shu Shu suddenly said. "Anyway,
what's with her being so proud of herself for giving birth to dozens, ah! In our original
place, hamsters like me are particularly capable of having children. We can have two litters
in a month, and there’re several babies in every litter. If I weren’t with you, I’d go find a
female hamster, and then having dozens of babies each year is a cinch.”

Edgar: “. . .” So he had lowered Shu Shu’s birth rate?

"But I like you the most, and I don't want them to give me children." Shu Shu added. He still
understood thoroughly how to please people.

Edgar kissed Shu Shu's forehead and then kissed Shu Shu's lips . . . .

The two of them no longer had time to manage things on the star network, nor did they
know that Elena was currently being depressed.
Elena did a live broadcast on the star network, hoping to gain the support of the common
people of the Beastman Empire, but clearly, she had failed.

"Why’s the emperor of the Beastman Empire unwilling to have children with me?" Elena
looked at her male kin who came with her to the Beastman Empire in puzzlement.

"Princess, the beastmen of the Beastman Empire have a strange aesthetic conception. They
all like males." A male of the Kamira Empire stated.

"What's so good about tough men when my tentacles are so soft and lovely?" Elena was
very depressed.

"Of course there isn’t anything good! Princess, your tentacles are the most perfect." That
male immediately replied. He also felt that there was a problem with people of the
Beastman Empire. They actually didn't like beautiful females . . . . Heaven knew how he
wanted to find a female mistress yet still couldn’t find one!

"Alas . . ." Elena sighed. "If only I can capture His Imperial Majesty’s genes, my offspring will
definitely be able to evolve. In that case, our Kamira will become very, very powerful . . . .
Do you have any way that can let me have sex with His Imperial Majesty?"

Several males looked at each other in dismay, and they all couldn't think of a way. If His
Imperial Majesty was not very strong, they could kidnap him home, but since he was too
strong . . . .

"Otherwise, we start with the empress?" A male suddenly said.

"How do I start?" Elena asked, puzzled.

"Princess, your tentacles can bring supreme pleasure to people. Once the empress tries
them, he’ll surely get addicted to them. In that case, maybe the emperor of the Beastman
Empire will be willing to be with you."

"Indeed . . ." Elena nodded. The tentacles of Kamira’s females were magical. After people of
other races in the interstellar touched those tentacles, they all would get addicted to them
and become their slaves. As long as the empress experienced the feeling of being
surrounded by tentacles and she also secreted some liquid that only Kamira's females
possessed . . . she believed that the empress would definitely be enchanted by her . . . . Once
the empress was settled, there were many ways to deal with the emperor.

Elena connected to the star network and began to check the empress of the Beastman
Empire online as a precaution.

"What a cute male! I can't wait to caress him!" Seeing the photos on the star network, Elena
was rather excited, but soon, she showed a disappointed expression again. "It’s a pity that
he seems to be very weak. It’s certainly impossible for him to make me pregnant. "
Shouldn’t the sub-beastman be female? A male on the side was somewhat confused, but he
soon stopped worrying about it. The sub-beastmen and the beastmen looked almost the
same, and they all looked like they were indeed males.

Shu Shu did not know at all that he was being targeted.

In order to avoid trouble, Edgar chose to work at home these days. Even if he had to hold a
meeting, he called people home. But Shu Shu went to the hospital as usual after two days of
rest.

However, as soon as he arrived at the hospital and got down from the aircraft, he was
stopped by some people, and it was Elena who stopped him.

This was the rival in love who tried to destroy his marriage with Edgar, ah! Although Shu
Shu liked Elena's appearance very much, when he really saw Elena, he had completely
forgotten this bit. On the contrary, his eyes were full of vigilance, looking like he would rush
out to scratch her at any time.

"Really cute." Elena said it again and then walked towards Shu Shu.

"What do you think you’re doing?" Shu Shu put his hands on his hips and turned his gaze
toward Elena. "Let me tell you, I’ll never let you give Edgar children! Edgar is mine!"

"I won’t give him children. How about I give you children?” Elena faced Shu Shu with a
smile and began to release an enticing scent specific to the females of Kamira, and her
entire person became ten thousand kinds of temptations . . . .

Looking at Elena's appearance, Shu Shu was in a trance. He did not know why he suddenly
thought that the woman in front of him was very attractive . . . . This was wrong, ah! How
could he think a woman with tentacles attractive?

Obviously, this woman should be doing something nasty!

Shu Shu felt that something was wrong. After circulating his spiritual power, he was finally
clear-headed and then found that Elena's tentacles had actually reached out towards
himself . . . .

"!!!" Was this woman real? She really wanted to give him children!? Shu Shu was terrified;
he turned around and immediately ran away. "Don't come over! I don't want you to give me
children!" It was already hard for him to accept having the little snake. If a group of little
octopuses ran out . . . . He totally didn’t want it!

"Don't run, ah. Don't you like me?" Elena lifted her skirt up, and her tentacles moved
quickly, chasing after him.
"I definitely don't like you!" Shu Shu ran faster and faster.

"But I like you very much, ah." Elena pursued closely, unwilling to let go of Shu Shu.

The two ran around Shu Shu's hospital just like that.

At first, Elena did not take Shu Shu seriously at all. She had learned about the sub-beastmen
and had no interest in them after knowing that they were one kind of living creatures who
were much weaker than Kamira's males. Now though . . . .

This sub-beastman actually ran faster than her?!

Her running speed was very fast, and there were very few people in the Kamira Empire
who could catch up with her. Yet now, a sub-beastman actually ran faster than her . . . .
Something was amiss here!

"Stop him!" Elena shouted at her communication device. Shortly, an aircraft appeared in
front of Shu Shu, and several Kamira’s males jumped down from it.

Shu Shu's eyes widened, and he was a little scared. He had already called for help, but the
rescuers certainly wouldn’t arrive so fast. Now . . . .

Gritting his teeth, Shu Shu covered his whole body with spiritual power to prevent his
genes from being captured. Then he extended both hands and grew his fingernails . . . .

I scratch, I scratch, I scratch, scratch, scratch!

Facing Elena, Shu Shu used his famed ultimate skill as a hamster.

A pair of brandished hands moving so fast they left a residual image attacked Elena. Elena
blocked it with her hand, and four bloody marks were immediately scored on her hand. She
cried out in surprise and extended a tentacle to block Shu Shu’s attack. Shu Shu then began
to scratch her tentacle fiercely.

Her tentacles were very soft, but even a sharp knife could not cut her skin. Yet now . . . her
tentacle was quickly shredded into bloody marks by Shu Shu, becoming badly mangled.

When one of her tentacles was cut off by Edgar before, it really hurt. But being scratched
like this by Shu Shu hurt more than being cut off directly by someone!

The tentacles were very important for females. The more tentacles, the stronger the
strength. Therefore, although the tentacles could regrow after being cut off, the females
were still reluctant to let them hurt. From the start, Elena did not intend to fight with Shu
Shu for life and death, so she hurriedly retreated now. "Stop hitting, stop hitting!"

Shu Shu at once stopped his hands. "How was it? Afraid? Let me tell you, I’m also very
powerful. You had better not hit on my man!" After getting scratched like this by him, he
did not believe that Elena still dared to covet his man!

"I won't hit on your man!" Elena stated without the slightest hesitation and then looked at
Shu Shu with adoration across her whole face. "I want to give you children. Do you want to
have children with me?"

"I don’t want to!” Shu Shu took a step back.

"It feels great. Try it, OK! I guarantee that once you try it, you’ll want to try it again."

"I definitely don't want to!"

"Why don’t you want to? Don't you want children?"

"Who wants so many children, ah? I won’t be able to raise them!" Shu Shu promptly
refused.

"You don't need to raise them, ah! After you have children with me, you don't need to raise
them! We can hand them over to others, and I promise they won't trouble you at all." Elena
repeatedly promised. "You can rest assured that our Kamira males are happy to help others
raise children!"

Edgar, who was rushing over, happened to see this scene. ". . ." Didn't this princess like
him? Why did she also stare at Shu Shu?

"You’re very strong, not weaker than Edgar at all. I like you very much. You say yes to me,
OK!" Elena said again. Shu Shu was also very strong and seemed easier to talk with, so she
changed her target.

Edgar kicked Elena out with one foot and carried Shu Shu away.

They had to be far away from this alien princess!

After Shu Shu was taken away by Edgar, Elena confessed in public again, but the object of
her confession changed, from the emperor of the Beastman Empire to the empress of the
Beastman Empire.

Common people of the Beastman Empire: What’s this all about? She has just confessed to the
emperor and immediately confessed to the empress. She’s playing with us, right?

Because of feeling played with, some reporters could not help but run to interview Elena,
asking Elena with no trace of politeness. "Her Highness Princess of Kamira, are you allowed
to casually look for people to have children with? Could it be that you’ve already given birth
to a bunch of children?”
This reporter was being sarcastic when he asked, but Elena did not hear it at all and
nodded instead. “That’s right, as long as they’re strong enough, anyone can have children
with me! As for me having already had a lot of children . . . how do you know?"

Elena looked very curious, but the reporter was already stupid.

Elena did not care about him and confessed again, "Empress, I’ve already given birth three
times and have fifty-two children. I’m very experienced. If you want children, you must
remember to look for me, ah!"

Fifty-two?!

The netizens were dumbfounded.

"Oh my god, I can't give birth to so many children in my lifetime!”

"Even if I can give birth to so many, I can’t raise them, ah! Children cost a lot of money, ah!"

"I used to think she’s going to be the other woman, but now it seems that I’ve really blamed
her wrongly. Her living environment is really different from ours . . ."

......

"It's only fifty-two. What's the big deal?!" Shu Shu snorted. He gave birth very quickly, and
he could give birth to seven or eight babies a year. If he lived for several hundred
millennia . . . .

Shu Shu excitedly calculated it with Edgar.

Edgar . . . he suddenly wanted to undergo sterilization.

Elena had confessed to Edgar before, but no one said anything because everyone was
waiting to see Edgar's joke. Yet when she confessed to Shu Shu . . . .

Who was Shu Shu? He was the most powerful doctor in the Beastman Empire! Not only
could he treat any disease, he could also give people a longer life, making old men who
were about to die of organ failure live a few more years.

They were all waiting for Shu Shu to take care of their health. They certainly couldn’t let
others steal such a doctor!

All the rich and the politicians in the Beastman Empire did not let her get away with it.

The netizens of the Beastman Empire suddenly began to crusade against Elena, stressing
that Shu Shu belonged to the Beastman Empire.
"The empress belongs to the Beastman Empire. Kamira people quickly go somewhere else!"

"The empress is His Imperial Majesty the Emperor’s. Others aren’t allowed to covet him!"

"The empress is mine! Kamira people, you don’t even think about robbing him!"

......

Elena remained puzzled even after pondering over it a hundred times. What the hell were
wrong with the people of the Beastman Empire, ah? Wasn't it just having children? Why
were they so uncooperative? She was willing to raise the children herself, ah! They also
didn’t have to pay anything!

Until a few days later when Elena was packed into a spaceship and sent away, she still
failed to understand while thinking that it was really a pity.

Two strong men, and she didn't even manage to tangle one. It truly made her very sad!

With countless tentacles waving, Elena grabbed a Kamira male to comfort herself.

The male looked very honored and buried himself directly into the tentacles, striving to
make Elena pregnant . . . .

On the other side, Shu Shu and Edgar found an adult movie to watch.

"This movie is actually a tentacle trope! Quickly turn it off! I don't want to watch it. I have a
shadow toward the tentacle trope." Shu Shu said with dissatisfaction. These projection
equipment that could make people feel immersive were too horrible!

Edgar silently changed the movie and took some condoms out.

A Guide to - 111
Unedited chapter

111. His Imperial Majesty the Emperor Who Eats Hamster

Edgar was very busy after he ascended the throne, managing the business, dealing with the
Imperial Fleet, and doing various activities of the imperial family. He was so busy his feet
did not even touch the ground, and he practically had no time to spend with Shu Shu during
the day.
Shu Shu was also busy for a while but soon became free. The hospital was usually only busy
for half a day, and the two children were raised by Chris and Ian . . . . He had nothing to do
and began to miss Edgar, always wanting to accompany Edgar.

But in that case, it was not good for Edgar to work overtime reading documents while he
sat beside him or slept soundly, right? How bad would it look if others saw it, ah? They
would definitely think that the empress had no manners and no ability . . . .

Shu Shu racked his brains and finally thought of a good way, that was to turn into a little
hamster and hide in Edgar's pocket to accompany Edgar.

His former owner loved to be accompanied by him like this, so Edgar had to like it too. If he
dared to not like it . . . humph!

Edgar read the documents, and Shu Shu ate in his pocket. Edgar worked overtime, and Shu
Shu slept in his pocket. Edgar held a meeting, and Shu Shu crawled into Edgar's clothes and
licked Edgar's belly . . . .

Well, he did not get down to business, but it was not bad for him to do so. Not only was his
relationship with Edgar not affected because Edgar was too busy, it was even better.

After a long time, he also realized the benefits of doing this.

After turning into a little hamster, he no longer had to walk by himself, and he could always
be with Edgar at any time. He could eat anytime and anywhere without having to pay
particular attention to etiquette or worry about being gossiped that the empress had no
bearing.

Everyone's demand for the empress was still very high. Although they felt that he, the
empress, was great, they would occasionally pick at him, such as saying that he had no taste
in clothes and so on. However, as a little hamster, even if someone did not like him, there
was absolutely no one who would criticize him. Even if he had no image, people would not
bother about a little hamster.

He scratched an obnoxious official last time, and others could only watch him helplessly. If
it was replaced by the empress hitting someone . . . wouldn’t it break the headlines?

Shu Shu was becoming more and more fond of turning into a little hamster to go out with
Edgar instead of going out with Edgar as the empress.

As a result, Shu Shu was inevitably exposed, and the people of the entire Beastman Empire
knew one thing—His Imperial Majesty the Emperor kept a hamster as a pet.

"His Imperial Majesty is really nice and kind. He actually keeps a pet, ah!"
"The picture of His Imperial Majesty carrying a little hamster looks very lovely!"

"His Imperial Majesty’s expression when looking at the little hamster is also very gentle
and soft!"

"His Imperial Majesty goes out with a little hamster all day long without the empress. Is he
not afraid of the empress feeling jealous?"

......

Humph, I’m not jealous at all since that’s me, ah! Reading the comments online, Shu Shu was
joyfully satisfied and went to browse through his beautiful photos on the star network.

He was definitely the best-looking little hamster in this world!

On the star network, people commented on the photos of His Imperial Majesty the Emperor
carrying a little hamster, and these comments were basically positive.

"The people now like to watch those big figures show their children and pets. Many
politicians will even deliberately release photos of themselves interacting harmoniously
with animals to show that they love animals . . . . You can go out with me more in the
future." Edgar, seeing the evaluation on the star network, turned to face Shu Shu with a
smile.

He hoped that Shu Shu would always follow him.

"You’re not afraid of causing any problem at that time?" Shu Shu asked.

"Causing what problem?" Edgar replied, smiling. He only kept a little hamster, that’s all . . . .

Edgar was very confident and thought that going everywhere with Shu Shu would
absolutely not lead to any problem. But unexpectedly, he was proven wrong after a few
days.

In the capital star, there was a very famous restaurant called Sky Restaurant. This
restaurant was built in mid-air. The guests sat in separate suspended cabins floating in
mid-air to dine, while the waiters stepped on a one meter-width floating device to serve the
guests.

There were a lot of special dishes there, and they were not for to go. Shu Shu had long
drooled over them and wanted to try them. This time, he and Edgar attended a banquet
nearby. They could not eat their fill at the banquet, so they went to that Sky Restaurant to
eat.

Yeah, from beginning to end, he was in the form of a hamster, and he also didn’t change
back when eating.
After eating, Shu Shu got into Edgar's clothes and went to sleep. Edgar carried him home as
usual.

For Edgar and Shu Shu, this day was no different than usual; everything was very normal.
But the next day, something went wrong.

A photo suddenly appeared on the star network, and this photo caused a "sensation".

The photo that appeared on the star network was a photo of Edgar and Shu Shu, whom had
turned into a hamster, eating together, which was taken by someone at Sky Restaurant.

Edgar was photographed eating with a little hamster. This was originally not a big deal,
but . . . the timing of this photo was too clever.

In the photo, Edgar sat at the dinner table. He was leaning down toward the little hamster
and kissing it, while the little hamster was lying on Edgar's plate, facing upward with its
eyes tightly closed and its tiny mouth waiting for a kiss.

If Shu Shu had not turned into a hamster at that time, it was definitely a very beautiful
kissing picture, but Shu Shu was a hamster at that time.

This scene . . . .

What did His Imperial Majesty the Emperor think he was doing? Why would he kiss a
hamster? He actually . . . molested a hamster!?

As soon as the netizens saw this photo, their imaginations went wild.

"What did His Imperial Majesty think he was doing? Molesting a hamster?"

"Your Imperial Majesty, how could you be like this? Are you worthy of the empress?"

"Your Imperial Majesty, you actually did such a crazy thing to a hamster! I finally saw
beyond your facade!"

"Isn't it just a public display of affection? Who’s afraid of who, ah! I also have hamsters! I
kiss, I kiss, I kiss kiss kiss!"

......

Of course, there were occasionally some relatively normal comments.

"His Imperial Majesty looks so caring. I didn't expect him to have such a gentle side."

"The little hamster is so cute, ah!"

"I suddenly want to keep a little hamster too!"

......

However, there were too few comments like this, and most people were making fun of this
photo.

Under Shu Shu's social account, a big wave of comments suddenly sprung up.

"Empress, don’t cry, stand up and fight."

"Empress, rest assured, even if His Imperial Majesty the Emperor shifts his affection to a
little hamster, I still love you."

"Empress, His Imperial Majesty the Emperor has an affair with a little hamster. Are you
going to beat him up?"

......

Looking at these comments, Shu Shu did not know whether to laugh or cry.

It was only a photo taken secretly by someone, that’s all. How did it suddenly become a
mess?

"Edgar, what should we do now?" Shu Shu turned to face Edgar with a mixed up feeling.

"Just ignore them; it’ll be fine after a while." Edgar said.

Shu Shu agreed.

However, after a period of time, the incident did not subside and intensified instead.

"You all have misinterpreted what you saw. Where was His Imperial Majesty the Emperor
molesting the little hamster? He’s going to eat the little hamster, ah!"

"The poor little hamster was put on the plate, just waiting for someone to taste it!"

"I heard that snakes love to eat mice, and His Imperial Majesty the Emperor is a snake-type
beastman. I guess he likes to eat hamsters."

"I’ll try to analyze it from the psychological angle. It’s likely that His Imperial Majesty the
Emperor was often teased by his parents using little hamsters in his childhood, so now he’ll
eat hamsters."

" Ha ha ha ha ha! "

" Poor His Imperial Majesty . . ."

......

Edgar: ". . ." Hello, was this really amusing?

Shu Shu looked at the photo and then looked at Edgar again. He decided that he would
never stay on a plate again in the future.

After being said so by them, this picture looked so scary, ah.

Many netizens were discussing this photo, while others had made it into emoticon packs
with various matching texts.

There were all kinds of things like "Don't move, I'm going to kiss you" and "Stay on the
plate obediently and let me eat you".

For a time, the star network of the Beastman Empire was full of pictures of Edgar kissing a
hamster.

His Imperial Majesty the Emperor's little hamster was very popular.

The people outside looked at the photo and only laughed out loud, thinking that Edgar
turned out to not be as cold and stiff as his outward appearance and actually loved animals.
However, Ian and Chris knew that the little hamster was Shu Shu.

"You still have to be more restrained in the future. Don't be so lovey-dovey outside . . ." Ian
looked at his son with a tangled feeling. "I don't want someone on the star network one day
saying that my son is a zoophile . . ."

Edgar: ". . .”

Fred approached Shu Shu, “Mother, I want to kiss you too! ”

“You’re already this big, no kissing. If you want to kiss, go kiss your wife.” Shu Shu refused
without the slightest hesitation.

Fred began to miss his wife.

As for Gary . . . . He hugged Shu Shu's legs. "Mother, I want to go there to eat too!"

The event ended with Edgar taking Shu Shu and the children to eat at Sky Restaurant again.

This time, Sky Restaurant did not charge Edgar. The last time Edgar ate at their restaurant,
he was photographed secretly. How could they have the nerve to charge him now?
And that night . . . .

Edgar grabbed Shu Shu and threw him onto the quilt.

"Hey, what do you think you’re doing?!" Shu Shu cried out, deliberately showing a shocked
expression.

"Eat hamster." Edgar said. Eating the front and the back, he was going to savor the taste of
his little hamster.

After a long time, the princess of the Kamira Empire came to the Beastman Empire and
went online to search for information related to Emperor Edgar in order to have better
communication.

"Princess, His Imperial Majesty the Emperor of the Beastman Empire seems to like to eat
one type of small animal called hamster!" A male, holding a photo, reported to Elena.

"Let me see . . . . What’s delicious about such a small and hairy thing . . ." Elena pouted and
then noticed Edgar's appearance. "He looks very good, ah. I want to have sex with him!”

“Princess, saying having sex is inappropriate. We had better be a little reserved.”

“What must I say then?”

“Just say . . . spending a night together?”

Thus, after Princess Elena saw His Imperial Majesty the Emperor of the Beastman Empire,
she asked, "I wonder if I have the honor to spend a night together with Your Majesty?"

After being rejected, she tried to talk to Edgar again. Pointing at the little animal in Edgar's
pocket, which she forgot what to call, she said, "What’s this? Are you bringing a late-night
snack?"

TL's note: I'm taking a break before continuing to Gary's story. Next chapter will be posted
on May 30th, and the subsequent chapters will be on the 10th, 20th, and 30th each month
(because those chapters are long!).

A Guide to - 112
Unedited chapter
112. The Gay Little Prince, Part 1

A warship was advancing at a constant speed on the predetermined route in the dark
universe. This was the spaceship of the Third Corps of the Beastman Empire patrolling the
border.

Recently, the common border of the stationed area of the First Corps and the Third Corps
was not very peaceful. Not only were some of the detectors placed here inexplicably
missing, but a merchant ship also lost its traces here. Therefore, the Third Corps specially
dispatched a battleship led by a lieutenant colonel to come patrolling, hoping to find the
merchant ship.

The battleship was very large. Not to mention that it could carry one hundred thousand
soldiers, it was also equipped with many weapons. Of course, today, science and technology
had already made personal military force seem insignificant, and it was no longer the more
the number of soldiers, the better it was. So there were only a total of ten thousand people
loaded in this spaceship at present, and half of them were not soldiers who needed to
participate in battles.

Gary was not a soldier but a warship maintenance engineer as well as a mech maintenance
engineer. He had only joined the army for ten years but because of his perfect mastery of
technology, he was already the chief of the maintenance department, holding the military
rank of a major.

After conducting routine maintenance on the warship, Gary began to call out to his
assistant-cum-close friend, "Will, it's time to go, or we won't be able to grab those cheesy
chicken nuggets." It was already time to eat now. He felt embarrassed to eat on the sly in
front of his subordinates, so he was currently very hungry.

Will was a tall and thin sub-beastman, almost as tall as Gary who was a beastman. He
packed up his things, came hurriedly to Gary’s side, and immediately frowned at Gary,
"Master Gary, I think you shouldn’t eat those things anymore. You’ll get fatter and fatter if
you continue like this."

"How come, I don’t even reach the standard weight of beastmen." Gary said with a smile
while touching his chubby face.

"That's because you’re too short." Will showed no quarter when he spoke.

"You're really not charming, Will." Gary was speechless.

Will opened his eyes wide to glare at Gary.

Gary knew very well about his close friend's personality and immediately smiled, saying,
"Fine, my Will, can’t you not poke my scar? You have to believe me, sooner or later, there’ll
be a day when I succeed in losing weight." That was what he said, but he obviously didn't
take it too seriously. Although he was a little round, he was not fat. Wasn’t such a look very
good? As for losing weight . . . if he was willing to be like his mother, who insisted on not
eating for a period of time, he would definitely be able to lose weight quickly. This matter
was truly nothing.

Will, staring at Gary’s appearance, could not help being discouraged somewhat. "Gary, I'm
doing this for you. Green, he . . .”

"What's wrong with Green?" Gary asked in puzzlement. Green was his lover. He had always
been very kind to him, and recently, he had even been more attentive. Gary still didn't
know from which corner Green got a bunch of flowers for him . . . . That was really a tough
job for Green since they were on the warship.

"Gary, you must be a little careful about that Emir. I think he has bad intentions." Will
suddenly mentioned another person.

Gary froze. Will’s words always had substance. He definitely had a reason for reminding
him to be careful about Emir, and this reason . . . might be related to Green.

Was there something between Emir and Green? What’s going on with them?

Gary was in fact not unfamiliar to this one named Emir. This man was a maintenance
engineer whom the maintenance department found half a year ago, a very petite and cute
sub-beastman. And a few months ago, Green once mentioned to Gary that Emir had
confessed to him.

Green was the highest-ranking officer on this spaceship and had the authority to control
this spaceship. Many sub-beastmen on the spaceship liked this tall and handsome man. It
was very normal for Emir to fall for Green, but he and Green never concealed the fact that
they were lovers, and everyone on this spaceship already knew about their relationship.
When all was said and done, Emir still confessing to Green under these circumstances was
too much. So Gary simply transferred Emir to the lowest cabin to take responsibility for
maintenance work, making him have no more chance to come and hang around in the
upper cabin.

Later . . . he had been so occupied with helping Green construct his mech he did not even
have time to sleep, so he actually hadn't paid attention to Emir at all. Could it be that
something happened in between?

Gary kept Will’s reminder in mind, but he still faced Will with a smile, saying, "I’ll be careful
about him, Will. But even if he gets ideas, others also get ideas, ah!"

"Do you feel so reassured about Green?" Will said directly.

Gary once again froze and then replied, "We’ve been in a relationship for more than ten
years."

"You, ah! You’re totally devoted to Green. All your pay is used to change the equipment of
his mech, and even your sleeping time is squeezed out for him. Be careful that you’ll lose
both life and property in the end.” Will said again.

Will had a good impression of Green before, but now he suddenly spoke like this . . . . Gary's
eyelid jumped.

He and Green met at the Imperial College. At that time, he studied in the Mech Maintenance
Faculty, while Green studied in the Mech Faculty.

There were a number of mechs for the purpose of teaching and learning at the Imperial
College. Teachers would let the students of the Mech Faculty use the mechs, and if they
were broken, they would be repaired by the students of the Mech Maintenance Faculty.
Because he had the best technology, the most broken mech would be handed over to him
every time.

One day, he found a note in the mech that said, "I'm so sorry. I seem to have made the mech
too damaged . . ." The signature was Green.

After that, they got acquainted, and he also learned that the most broken mech he repaired
every time belonged to Green.

Green was the most dazzling student of the Mech Faculty in that year. He was invincible
when battling against people with mech, but he also had a shortcoming, that was, when
fighting with people, he was too reckless to the extent that he often wrecked the mech.

If you wrecked the college's mechs, you had to pay for damages. And if your own mech was
ruined, it was even more expensive to find a mechanic . . . . Green dared to study in the
Mech Faculty because his family financial situation was still pretty good, but it also couldn’t
stand being squandered like this by him, so he was often unable to make ends meet.

He actually had a purpose by using such a way to get to know Gary—he wanted to find a
school student to help him repair his personal mech, then the repair price would be
cheaper.

Gary agreed. Since then, he had been repairing Green's mech as well as using Green's mech
for experiments.

He asked Green to buy a lot of materials. In addition to repairing the mech for Green, he
also helped Green modify the mech.

He was still a college student at that time, and he did not have much experience in
modifying mechs. Although he was able to modify Green’s mech for the better most of the
time, he would occasionally mess up the mech. There was one time when Green was
fighting with someone, and the mech suddenly had a problem. In the end, it completely
jumped out of his control and ran towards the distance, making him lose thoroughly.

But even so, Green did not blame him.

They spent more and more time together. He inevitably had a good impression on Green,
and he could feel that Green also liked him.

Sure enough, on the eve of graduation, Green confessed to him.

He promised Green and then followed Green to the Third Corps to become a mech
maintenance engineer of the Third Corps. It had already been a full ten years up until now.

Although he and Green could not get everyone’s blessings like ordinary beastman and sub-
beastman combination because they were both beastmen, over the past ten years, they had
long considered each other as a part of themselves, intimate and impossible to separate.

He really couldn't imagine that Green would betray himself. Even if they had less contact
with each other at the beginning because he had to make mechs, Green had always made
use of every second and every inch to send him things, hadn’t he?

As for the fact that he spent a lot of money on Green . . . . Although he would help Green
repair or modify his mech when they were in school, he always charged him. After they
worked, Green would deposit two-thirds of his pay into his bank account every month, and
he did not charge Green for repairing or modifying his mech.

He loved Green very much. He often used the best materials when modifying Green’s mech,
and the value naturally exceeded the pay Green gave him. Not to mention that some time
ago, he also helped Green make a mech personally.

He did spend a lot of money on Green. If he was really going to calculate it, he estimated
that he had spent all his salary and bonuses of these past years, and he would even
continue to subsidize Green. It was no wonder that Will would be outraged by the injustice
done on him.

However, he actually didn’t care about the money . . . . For your information, his family was
the richest family in the Empire.

His father was the emperor of the Beastman Empire, his mother was the empress, and his
older brother was the crown prince . . . . Although he was the most unremarkable family
member and had never shown his face in front of the public, compared to his older brother,
his parents and grandparents loved him more. As a result, he was now wealthier than his
older brother.

Anyway, he did not care about the money, but he cared about his relationship with
Green . . . . Later, he had to find Green to have a chat and ask Green whether he had done
something that would make people misunderstand.

After making a decision, Gary went to the dining hall with Will. Once he got there, he went
straight to the area where dishes for sub-beastmen were prepared.

"Uncle, give me a portion of all the meat dishes!" Gary, smelling the mouthwatering
fragrance, immediately ordered.

"Okay, Gary!" The kitchen uncle replied to Gary with a smile and started to prepare the
dishes for Gary. As a cook, he liked Gary the most on the entire spaceship because Gary was
always full of praise of his cooking skills.

Gary seemed to eat a lot, but it was actually not much compared to the beastmen. You
should know that beastmen generally wouldn’t come to this side to get food; instead, they
would go to the other side, which was the beastman cooking area. Reportedly, a meat dish
there could make up for a dozen or more dishes here.

Although Will was as tall as Gary, he was a sub-beastman after all. Ordering two meat
dishes and two vegetarian dishes was enough for him. Seeing Gary take a seat at the dining
table and eat happily, Will’s face showed a helpless expression.

"I really think you’re born with the wrong sex." Will could not help but say. If Gary was a
sub-beastman . . . .

"I think being a beastman is great." Gary laughed. If he really became a sub-beastman, he
definitely wouldn’t have so much freedom now, and he reckoned that he would not be
allowed to drive a mech.

In fact, when he was little, he was always very proud that he was a beastman, and he kept
thinking that he was going to marry a sub-beastman. Alas, he inexplicably liked Green later
on . . . .

His physical condition was very special. Just like his mother Shu Shu, although he looked
like a beastman, he did not have a beast bead. After eating someone’s beast bead, he might
get pregnant. He chose to be with a beastman now, so maybe he would be compelled to
become a sub-beastman . . . .

Thinking of this, Gary was a little depressed, but when he thought of Green, his depression
disappeared.

Green looked very, very handsome. If he could have a child as handsome as him . . . .
According to his mother’s statement, giving birth to a child was very quick and not painful
at all. It was actually no problem to have two.

While thinking and worrying, Gary ate up all the food in front of him quickly.
As Gary wiped his mouth with a paper towel, he suddenly heard a voice, "Obviously a
beastman, but always mixes with sub-beastmen and even comes to grab food with sub-
beastmen. Really shameless."

This was clearly talking about himself. Gary immediately frowned.

He liked fine food, but the beastmen’s food was all machine-processed big chunks of meat,
so he would have a meal at the sub-beastmen’s dining area. And he had already applied for
this as well as been approved when he entered the Third Corps.

His skill was very good, so the Third Corps did not mind giving him such a benefit in kind.
Since this was the case, did others get turn to speak?

Looking up, Gary discovered that the one speaking was a sub-beastman dressed in a white
coat, clearly a medical worker on the spaceship.

He was in charge of maintenance, and medical personnel were not under his control. He
could not deal with others, but his military rank was higher than that of the other party.

Looking at the sub-beastman, Gary said with a frown, "Don't you know that you have to
salute when you see a senior officer? Are you so ignorant?"

In places like dining halls, it had always been the default that you did not need to salute
when you see a senior officer, but since Gary raised this issue, the man had to salute and
bear the previous accusation of being "ignorant".

The sub-beastman was obviously unwilling, and his eyes were red.

"Sorry, Major, he’s not from the maintenance department, so he didn't recognize you." A
sub-beastman next to him suddenly said.

Gary looked over towards that sub-beastman and suddenly found that the talking sub-
beastman was actually Emir, whom Will had told him to be careful of.

Emir was a pretty sub-beastman. Although Gary looked pretty good and had good skin as
well, he could not compare with Emir after all. Gary frowned when he saw Emir standing
with the sub-beastman who had criticized him.

There had to be a relationship between these two people. In this case . . . for what purpose
did Emir dare to come and provoke him?

Gary was not a person who thought too much, but he was born in the imperial family and
had received imperial education from an early age, so he was not as bad as his mother,
whom was such a silly and sweet innocent.

With such a deep thought, Gary’s heart suddenly "thudded", and he had a bad premonition.
"Aren't you supposed to work at the bottom floor? How did you come up?" Gary turned his
gaze to Emir. The spaceship was very large; each floor housed thousands of people and had
different dining halls. People who worked on the bottom floor had no reason to appear
here.

"I had a job transfer." Emir glanced at Gary and lowered his head in fear. "I'm sorry, Major."

"You’re still in the maintenance department, right?" Gary ignored his apology.

"Yes, that’s right." Emir said.

"There’s no one to clean the waste cabin. You’ll go there and sort all the parts into different
categories starting from tomorrow." Gary directly ordered. The spaceship's waste cabin
was a place on the spaceship to store various worn or damaged parts. There were many
parts there, and it was very dirty and disordered. Making a sub-beastman tidy up that place
was him deliberately making things difficult.

He did not know for what purpose Emir moved up, but it was definitely ill-intentioned.
Naturally, he had to get rid of him quickly.

"Major, you can't be like this. I'm a maintenance engineer, not an army orderly." Emir
looked at Gary with some horror. "You don’t comply with the rules by doing this."

"This maintenance engineer," Gary looked over, "Before you entered the Corps, hasn’t
anyone told you that you must listen and obey the senior officers’ orders?”

Emir's face turned crimson, and at this moment, a beastman officer came over hurriedly
from outside. Carrying the lieutenant colonel’s insignia and looking handsome, he was
Gary's boyfriend Green.

"Gary, what happened?" Green took off his cap and turned his gaze to Gary, while stealing a
glance at Emir out of the corner of his eyes.

"Someone is disobedient, so I arrange a little work for him." Gary said. He clearly saw Emir
and the sub-beastman next to him breathe a sigh of relief. This . . . .

"Lieutenant Colonel Green, Major Gary ordered me to sort out the discarded parts . . . . That
should be done by the cleaning robots.” Emir looked at Green with some grievances.

"Lieutenant Colonel Green, Major Gary is targeting us!" Emir's friend also spoke.

Gary's face sank as he turned his gaze to Green.

"Gary, don't make things difficult for the sub-beastmen." Green frowned, looking full of
disapproval. "We’re beastmen; be a little magnanimous."
Gary did not speak, and Green asked again, "Why’re you targeting them?"

"I also want to ask you. You never came to manage the affairs in my maintenance
department before, why’re you helping this sub-beastman talk now?" Gary stared directly
at Green with a cold expression. "Also, didn’t you say that you had no time to accompany
me for a meal? Why did you come now? And why did you immediately decide that I’m
targeting them once you came up?"

"Gary, don't be like this." The expression on Green's face showed a little guilty conscience
towards Gary.

This time, even Gary’s heart sank too.

"This is an order. If you’re not willing to listen, please leave the maintenance department
then." Gary stared directly at Emir and then turned to face Green. "Green, you’ll give me an
explanation!"

It was obvious that there was something between these two men before him. So Green had
a hand in Emir’s job transfer? No wonder Green suddenly began to give him presents
recently. Was it actually because he had a guilty conscience?

Gary only felt a surge of anger rising from the bottom of his heart, but he still restrained
himself in the end and did not make any embarrassing action in a public place with
numerous people.

Maybe . . . Green had some secret troubles?

"What explanation do you want? You’re a beastman clinging to another beastman. It's truly
shameless!" The medical worker dressed in a white coat who had criticized Gary of being
shameless once again condemned Gary of being "shameless".

"Major Gary, you're a beastman. It's too much to bully a sub-beastman. You're not worthy
of being a beastman at all." Green's aide-de-camp also stood up and looked at Gary with
disapproval across his whole face.

"Gary, don't entangle Lieutenant Colonel Green anymore. Lieutenant Colonel Green won’t
be with you, a beastman!" Another man appeared from behind Green.

Gary knew that a good deal of people around Green did not like him and wished for Green
to marry a sub-beastman and live a normal life. However, he was still rather unacceptable
to be criticized by someone all of a sudden.

"Shut up!" Green said to his aide-de-camp. He looked at Gary with hesitation across his
whole face and finally said, "Gary, shall we talk?"
"Let’s go." Gary turned round and walked. As a result, he just took a step, and Emir's
startled shout came from behind him.

His footstep halted, and he turned his head, only to see Green looking at Emir worriedly.

"Emir, what's wrong with you?" His companion was quite anxious.

"My stomach hurts, Green. I feel very painful." Emir stated, brows wrinkling.

Gary could see at a glance that Emir was pretending, but . . . seeing Green's worried
expression, his heart really felt like being stabbed ruthlessly by someone.

Green was the man he liked, and he had only ever loved this one man in all his life. Yet now,
only that sub-beastman remained in this man's eyes!

He did not know how this happened!

Gary turned round and walked away, and he did not care about the people behind him
anymore. He walked very fast and did not even heed Will's cry after him.

There were a lot of problems between him and Green. He should have thought of it before.
He could not see through it because he had been blinded by love.

Many of Green's friends did not like him, but Green only let him try not to be in contact with
his friends as much as possible and had never thought of changing his friends' views.

Green's family had been opposed to their relationship from the beginning. Green also only
let him wait and had never made a stand and fight.

Furthermore, the beast bead . . . . After two beastmen chose to stay together forever, they
would usually give each other their beast beads to convey their determination. Among his
uncles, there were some couples who were both beastmen, and they had exchanged beast
beads long ago.

He had no beast bead and could not exchange with Green, so he had no other choice but to
not mention this matter. Green had never mentioned it either from beginning to end.

He had thought before that if Green took the initiative to propose exchanging beast beads,
he would tell Green his own identity as well as his physical condition, yet Green had never
mentioned this.

Because he had concealed his identity, although Green had many shortcomings, he
accepted Green completely and even felt a little guilty toward him. Now though . . . .

Clenching his fists tight, Gary's face was very ugly.

After sitting in the room alone for a long time, his communication device suddenly rang
with a message from Green, asking him to open the door.

Momentarily silent, Gary then stood up and opened the door. He would give Green a chance
to explain, and after that . . . they would probably break up?

"Gary, I’ve nothing to do with Emir." Green immediately said as soon as he entered the
door.

"Why did you help him just now?" Gary asked.

"I just think it's not nice of you to bully a sub-beastman. Gary, you’re a beastman after
all . . ."

"I don't want to listen to these, and you also don't need to say these to fool me."

Green was silent and finally said, "Gary, I love you, but my parents don't allow me to be
with a beastman. Gary, be more understanding toward me . . ."

"How do you want me to be more understanding?" Gary asked in reply, his heart having
long been thoroughly disappointed.

"Gary, we can be together secretly . . ."

"Get lost!" Gary slapped Green on the face. He did not expect that Green would actually say
such words.

"Gary . . ." Green endured the powerful slap. He was just about to say something, and their
spaceship suddenly shook violently.

A Guide to - 113
Unedited chapter

113. The Gay Little Prince, Part 2

Along with the shaking of the spaceship, a loud "bang" was heard. Gary turned his head and
found that the framed photo of him and Green that he placed on the table had been shaken
and fallen to the ground. The crystal vase on the bedside table also fell to the ground and
was broken into pieces, and the bunch of flowers inside it that Green had sent him the day
before yesterday were twisted and scattered.
These were all the proofs of his relationship with Green . . . . Gary could not help but stare
blankly but soon came to himself. He opened the door of the room while using his
communication device to contact the main control room. " What happened? How’s the
condition of the spaceship?"

The door swiftly opened, and he quickly rushed outside—such a sudden shaking of the
spaceship definitely meant that it had suffered violent hits. As a maintenance department
worker, he should go and take a look.

However, before Gary even ran to the hallway, the spaceship shook violently again, and it
was even more violent than before. He was unprepared and almost thrown to the ground.

Circulating his spiritual power, Gary was just about to stabilize his body, and Green behind
him suddenly rushed up and hugged him, “Be careful, Gary!"

Green's hug was still so warm. Gary felt his eyes sting, but shortly, he could not help
opening his eyes wide.

He smelled Emir’s scent on Green’s body!

The scent was very weak, and it spread out from Green's body and not from Green's
clothes!

Gary at once pushed Green away. Seeing Green look at himself with concern, he nearly
vomited.

This man actually had intimate contact with Emir!

They had never done the last step because they were both beastmen who, unlike sub-
beastmen, did not have organs that could particularly receive the other party’s entry easily.
Moreover, even if they wanted to do it, doing it in the military was very inconvenient. There
were still some kisses and hugs, though, and he also liked to lie down on the bed side by
side with Green while holding hands and talking . . . .

However, Green had not come to find him in his dorm room for quite a long time. At first, it
was because he himself was very busy making mech, and later Green also used the same
excuse of being busy . . . .

Green was indeed very busy, busy being intimate with Emir!

"Gary!" Being pushed away, Green looked very anxious.

Gary did not even want to give him a glance now. He directly left and ran to the hallway.
When he found that Emir was standing at the hallway, his stomach rolled even more, and
he felt utterly disgusted.
He never wanted to see these two people again in all his life! As soon as this mission was
over, he would immediately apply for retirement!

His youth for more than ten years was actually wasted on such a man!

Gary could not say what he was feeling. Green was clearly not like this before. At that time,
the young Green’s whole heart and eyes were full of him. If he said he was hungry and
wanted to eat food from a no-takeout store, Green would run out and buy it for him even
when it was late at night.

When they had just joined the military, Green's training task was very heavy, but no matter
how tired he was, he would come to see him every night before going to bed. The soldiers
all had a night curfew, so Green could not stay with him for long. Sometimes Green just
barely saw him and had to go back again, but he still enjoyed it and was never tired of it.

When did such a Green change?

Thinking of the past, Gary’s eyes were inevitably moist, and he also blamed himself a little
—perhaps everything now was because he did not tell Green about his physical condition.

If Green had known that he was more or less the same as sub-beastmen and could have
children, would they have already been married long ago? Once they were married and had
a child, Gary probably wouldn’t stray . . . .

All sorts of negative emotions almost drowned Gary. Wiping the corners of his eyes, he
eventually suppressed all these emotions.

He was very serious about wanting to make his relationship with Green work. His father
and older brother initially disapproved of him choosing Green, such an unremarkable
beastman, as his partner, but he argued strongly to get their consent. At one time, he even
discussed with them to bring Green back for them to see.

In the end, it was Green who refused. Green's parents had always disapproved of them, so
Green felt that the time was not yet ripe and refused to meet his parents.

Actually . . . Green might not have planned to walk with him to the end.

Nowadays, there were a lot of gay beastmen, but gay couples who could walk together to
the end were just a few.

In any case, because of today's situation, it was impossible for him to continue with Green.
He had his own pride.

Gary finally calmed down, and his communication device also received the report of the
actual situation of the spaceship.
Their warship ran into trouble; they encountered one of the big killers in the universe—the
cosmic marching ants.

Marching ants were a kind of dreadful creatures. Although they were ants and rather small
in size, when they gathered together to act in groups, they could eat up everything along
the way. Even huge creatures like elephants would become a plate of Chinese food for
them.

Cosmic marching ants were of course different from marching ants living on ordinary
planets. Their looks were completely different, but their habits were exactly the same.

Cosmic marching ants were only about the size of a human head. Countless of them would
gather together and roll into a ball. Then they would drift across the starry sky, and any
spaceship or meteorite they encountered would always be eaten thoroughly.

If they chose to land on a certain planet, that planet would definitely be eaten with no dregs
left in the end.

This cosmic creature was really terrible. Fortunately, with the current state of science and
technology of the Beastman Empire, they could blow these creatures to death with
weapons.

They could use weapons to blow the cosmic marching ants to death, but when these
creatures bumped into a spaceship and even started to gnaw and devour the spaceship,
they would also feel helpless in the face of a crisis.

"Those damn cosmic marching ants have already gnawed off the outer layer of the
spaceship!" The monitoring staff in the main control room shouted, and the sound passed
through the loudspeakers and rang out in the whole spaceship.

Just three minutes ago, a small meteorite collided with their spaceship. The meteorite was
very small, so they did not take it seriously at all. They did not expect that after the
meteorite collided with their spaceship, it dispersed and actually became a group of cosmic
marching ants!

Immediately afterwards, a larger meteorite composed of cosmic marching ants knocked

against them!

"Get ready, mech soldiers! Follow me out to fight!" Green's voice also sounded. Obviously,
he had fully understood the specific situation and took over the command.

The marching ants were already attached to the spaceship, so many offensive weapons
could not be used. Consequently, the mech soldiers had no choice but go out and fight them.
As for others . . . .
"Ordinary soldiers will use KS009 to shoot from the window. All maintenance personnel
and medical personnel are on standby, ready to support the mech soldiers . . ." Green's
voice resounded through the spaceship, making Gary feel very uncomfortable, but he did
not forget his proper job and began to gather the maintenance engineers of the
maintenance department.

The mech soldiers quickly went outside the spaceship and fought the cosmic marching
ants. They could easily kill these cosmic creatures, but the number of cosmic marching ants
was too large, and it was clearly impossible to kill them all in a short time.

They could not kill these marching ants in a short time, but these marching ants quickly
gnawed a hole in the spaceship. Not only that, but some marching ants also drifted over
following the scent issued by their kin.

The number of marching ants hidden in this star field was unexpectedly large!

Marching ants liked to eat metal the most. The better the metal was, the more they liked it.
This warship had clearly become a big meal they would not give up easily. The attacking
power of a single marching ant was so-so, but if many of them got together . . . .

Watching the scene outside through the surveillance cameras, Gary finally knew why there
was a merchant ship missing here—running into such a group of marching ants, even a
warship would not necessarily be able to escape, let alone a merchant ship!

"The marching ants got into the power cabin! Mech squadron, quickly go there to support!
Maintenance engineers, go there, too! Don’t let those ants destroy the power cabin!" Green
shouted again.

Gary immediately left for the power cabin with his men.

The spaceship's power source was located there, and maintaining the spaceship's internal
stability as well as its aerobic state required power.

If the spaceship’s power system was normal, the people in the spaceship would still be safe
even if some holes appeared in certain places. But if the power cabin was damaged, all of
them might be completely exposed to the universe!

When Gary rushed to the vicinity of the power cabin, there were already a few holes
appearing there, and the mech soldiers were fighting the marching ants next to the holes.

Some of the marching ants were as big as a human head, but the small ones were only as
big as a fist. A good deal of the small marching ants stealthily passed through the defensive
line formed by the mech soldiers. At this time, they were already crawling around the cabin
and had bitten holes in most of the equipment . . . . After Gary entered, he trampled a
marching ant that was trying to bite him to death and then called out to the maintenance
engineers behind him to start the rush repair.
"Gary, you can actually trample these disgusting things to death!" A commander on the
spaceship looked at Gary with some surprise. The marching ants possessed very hard outer
shells and certainly couldn’t be trampled to death so easily!

"My innate skill is amazing." Gary responded casually and started working.

Although he did not like to fight with people like his mother, he was actually very strong.
His father and big brother were recognized as the strongest fighters of the Beastman
Empire, but when he faced them, he only took a little beating . . . .

Fine, they actually went easy on him. But he was really only a little bit weaker than them.

The maintenance department personnel had to ensure that the power cabin could function
normally, and they also had to help repair the mechs after some mech fighters returned
with their mechs damaged. They were very, very busy, and Gary was undoubtedly the
busiest among them.

Repairing a mech quickly, Gary went to direct others’ work.

Many people in the maintenance department were brought out by Gary himself, and each
one followed him blindly. Sometimes he did not even need to explain his orders clearly, and
they already knew what to do just by looking at his expression.

Emir stood aside watching this scene and inevitably felt jealous. He had just been here for
half a year, and his skills were not good at all, so he could only play second fiddle to others.
Gary, however, was a major . . . .

Emir bit his lip and could not help looking through the holes at the situation outside.

Outside, the mech soldiers were fighting with the cosmic marching ants, and the most eye-
catching among them was a golden mech.

Other mechs were gnawed by the marching ants to some extent, but this mech was
completely unharmed, and there were many marching ants carcasses floating around it, far
more than others.

The man driving the mech was Green. He loved Green, whom would become his husband in
the future.

Emir stared at Green, looking distracted, and his hands stopped moving.

"If you don't want to work, just fuck off!" Gary trampled another two marching ants to
death. While lifting Will, who was occupied with repairing and almost bitten by the
marching ants, he caught a glimpse of Emir who was in a daze, and his heart suddenly could
not cope with it.
Emir, who was abruptly reprimanded by him, felt wronged.

However, Gary had no time to pay attention to him, and others also had no time to comfort
him.

"Retreat! Abandon the power cabin!" A voice suddenly rang out. Gary looked up in surprise
and suddenly found that there were many marching ants crowding in and rushing towards
this side. Among these marching ants, Green in a golden mech was like a killing machine,
harvesting the marching ants’ lives at lightning speed.

That mech was made by his own hands. It used a lot of precious materials and even used
the spirit stones that his mother brought back from Fallen Beast Planet. The hard work
poured into it was incalculable.

If he had known earlier that this man would betray himself, he would not have gifted him
with such a mech no matter what . . . . Anyway, it was completely meaningless to think
about it now. They were currently in big trouble; maybe everyone would eventually
become a Chinese food in the marching ants’ stomachs.

The marching ants rushed forth toward them as fast as the tide. A good deal of mech
soldiers were surrounded by them and then gnawed clean. All that remained were their
miserable shrieks echoing from the communication devices.

Gary had a mind to go out to support, but the situation on the spaceship was not better
than on the outside.

Countless marching ants broke through the defense lines held up by the mech soldiers
outside and entered the spaceship. The maintenance personnel and medical personnel
guarding the front line on the spaceship faced a life-threatening situation.

Grabbing two sub-beastmen beside him, Gary immediately threw them behind and then
went to save the next one.

"Gary!" As Will, whose leg had been bitten off a large chunk of flesh, was thrown into the
protective circle made of soldiers by Gary, he shouted, "Quickly retreat!"

As a maintenance engineer, although Gary was a beastman, he also had the right to retreat
in advance, but the situation now . . . . Gary did not retreat; rather, he saved people while
fighting those marching ants that had broken in.

"Help!" A familiar voice sounded. Gary raised his head and saw Emir, whom he loathed.

The maintenance personnel were usually in the innermost area, but this Emir, with no
rhyme or reason, actually ran to the outermost of the spaceship and was now crying for
help while holding onto a metal pillar.
There were originally several hundred soldiers killing the marching ants, but many of those
soldiers had been eaten up now, leaving a dozen or so. It was the nature of beastmen to
protect sub-beastmen, so these dozen or so beastmen were surrounding Emir to protect
him.

Surrounding these people everywhere were the marching ants. If they were not rescued,
they would undoubtedly die . . . . Gary ran over there, grabbed a soldier, and threw him to
the rear, and then the second one, the third one . . . .

"Save me! Save me!" Emil's call for help was even sadder and shriller.

Gary finally threw the last soldier to the rear at this time. Although he was a little unwilling,
he still stretched out his hand towards Emir in the end. But unexpectedly, the pillar this
man holding onto was gnawed off by the marching ants at this time.

Gary originally wanted to grab his collar, but in the end, he only managed to grab his hand.
And he did not know why, but Emir actually shook him off.

Wasn't this person still calling for help a moment ago? Why did he get rid of him now? Gary
was a little puzzled and suddenly found that there were artillery shells killing many
marching ants near him, and at the same time, a golden mech appeared in front of him.

"Green!" Gary subconsciously felt pleasantly surprised.

He thought that Green would extend his hand to him like before and then pick him up and
put him into his mech. He did not expect that after Green controlled the mechanical arm to
reach out, the one he picked up was actually Emir.

The army of marching ants could not be held back anymore. They all had to retreat into
various small spaceships or lifepods allocated within the warship to split up and escape.
Therefore, Green along with his mech soldiers also retreated and returned to the spaceship.

These mechs were already in tatters, and even Green's golden mech was full of holes. They
fled in a big panic, but Green did not forget to grab Emil and put him into his cockpit.

Yet he did not take Gary into consideration.

Before being loaded into the cockpit by Green, Emir glanced at Gary proudly. At this
moment, he was the victor, and Gary was the loser.

Gary could not tell what he felt. He was still looking for a justification for Green before and
felt that Green should still love him. But now, he was ruthlessly given a slap on the face by
reality.

Green did not care about him at all!

At the critical moment, Green saved that sub-beastman but abandoned him and ran away!

Watching the golden mech escape towards the rear, Gary was stiff all over until he felt a
pain on his leg. A marching ant passed through the protective shield made of his spiritual
power and bit his leg, making him finally clear headed.

The people behind had already retreated. He heard Will and some maintenance
department personnel calling him, obviously very worried about him, but they had no
capability to rebel after all and were ultimately coerced into leaving by the soldiers.

Gary kicked a marching ant out. As far as his eyes could see, he was alone now. Everyone
was gone, and what remained were countless marching ants.

Gary's spiritual power had been lost by more than half after saving a lot of people just now,
but the marching ants around him were more and more, surrounding him into a huge
cocoon.

"Huh . . ." With a chuckle, Gary took out a mech from his space button.

Although he was a mech maintenance engineer, he rarely piloted mechs. Others also didn’t
know that his level of mech piloting was actually pretty good. In addition, he even
possessed one of the strongest mechs in the Beastman Empire.

Myer, the greatest mech master in the Beastman Empire, had once collected countless
materials and spent ten years personally designing and producing a unique and unmatched
mech in the world. Ten years ago, he gave this mech as a present to his disciple Gary.

Not only this, but during those ten years, every time Gary left the military and returned to
the capital star to reunite with his family, Myer would also come to visit him and teach him
knowledge of the mech while helping him improve the mech.

There were thousands upon thousands of mechs in the Beastman Empire, and there were
countless custom-made mechs, but Gary was very certain that his own mech was absolutely
the strongest in the entire empire. Even when he only imitated this mech to make Green's
golden mech, the result was enough to shock people.

Of course, now was not the time to think about it . . . .

The mech Gary let out was fiery red, like a ball of fire, and when Gary jumped into the mech,
it really became a ball of fire—the surrounding marching ants in the vicinity of the mech
were burned to ashes almost instantly.

The surrounding marching ants could not approach Gary’s mech at all, and at this moment,
Gary started to move . . . .
The fiery red mech killed and beheaded the surrounding marching ants at lightning speed.
This scene looked supremely beautiful, making people can not help but feel worshipful.

Green and others, who had fled into a small scout spaceship attached to the warship, saw
the mech and were all dumbfounded.

"Who’s that?" Green's aide-de-camp blurted. That person was really too strong! Or that
mech was too strong! He always felt that Green was already very strong, but that person’s
fighting strength was perhaps a hundredfold stronger than Green’s.

"I don't know." Green looked utterly shocked. When he used the mech Gary made for him
just now, he had the sense of being carefree and unrestrained and thought that his mech
simply couldn’t be stronger. But now . . . that red mech was much stronger than his mech!

He looked a little stupid—when would he be able to become this strong?

"Green, you actually deserted Gary, you bastard!" A limping sub-beastman suddenly rushed
out and threw a hard helmet at Green.

Green managed to catch the helmet, and his face changed. "Gary didn't come back? How
could it be?"

"So many marching ants! How could he come back after you deserted him?" Will looked at
Green with hate across his whole face. “You bastard! You’ll definitely get your retribution!"

"Are you crazy? The situation was so urgent at that time; how could we have time to save
him?"

"He ran out himself and even tried to murder a sub-beastman. Why should we save him?"

"Serve him right!"

......

The mech soldiers at Green’s side started to talk one after another.

"Enough! Stop talking!" Green put a stop to them. Although Gary was going to do harm to
Emir at that time, which made him hard to accept and very resentful, he felt like he was
hollowed out from head to foot when he learned that Gary actually didn’t come back.
Gary . . . did not come back?

"You didn't save Gary?" Green turned his gaze to the soldiers beside him. Except for the
pilot himself, only one more person could enter the cockpit of the mech, so he could not
take care of Gary after he had pulled Emir in.

Gary was his lover and the most capable maintenance engineer on the spaceship, and he
also held the rank of a major, which belonged to categories of people who had to be saved . .
. . He thought his comrade-in-arms behind him would definitely save Gary. As a result . . .
these people actually didn’t save Gary?

The few remaining mech soldiers at Green’s side looked extremely angry, and some even
said, "Why would we save him?" They were all Green's friends, and they always hated Gary,
a beastman who entangled Green.

Green, whom they admired, could obviously marry a gentle and soft sub-beastman.
Unfortunately, he was entangled by Gary, and even his pay every month had to be handed
over to him.

"Exactly! He was even going to hurt Emir!" Some people spoke again. When they fled back
then, they saw that Gary clearly could pull Emir from falling out, yet he let go of his hold.

"Bullshit! Gary obviously went to save people!" Will shouted. At the same time, several
beastman soldiers who were covered with cuts and bruises all over also came beside Will.
"Yes, that’s right. Major Gary went to save us!"

"He obviously pushed Emir out!" Green's aide-de-camp said.

As the two sides were about to argue opinionatedly, the pilot suddenly shouted, "The
reinforcements have arrived! We’re saved!"

They had sent out a distress signal, but they did not expect the rescue spaceship to really
come!

The spaceship behind them had been almost gnawed up, and the marching ants might catch
up at any time . . . . At this moment, the fact that the reinforcements could come was simply
the most wonderful thing for them.

Green subconsciously looked over and saw three huge spaceships heading towards their
side. All three spaceships had the First Corps logo on them, and in addition to this, every
spaceship was also imprinted with a majestic white tiger.

"It's the White Tiger Force of the First Corps! Such a configuration . . . . Could it be Colonel
Mund?" A mech soldier stared at the spaceships not far away, looking pleasantly surprised.

Thirty years ago, Calvin, the only son of the Duke of Mund, admitted responsibility and
resigned from his post as Capital Star Police Department Bureau Chief to join the First
Corps because his mother Jonathan struck at the imperial family and even kidnapped the
empress and a few others.

He was brave and good at fighting, unafraid of life and death. In the first year, he caught
those fleeing subordinates of his mother Jonathan, and later, he also made many military
achievements. In the end, he even brought the White Tiger Force belonging to him into the
First Corps!

Now, Calvin had inherited the title of Duke of Mund and held the military rank of general.
And because he had redeemed his mother’s crimes, he was revered by people. Ten years
ago, his only son Ludwig also joined the military.

Ludwig had just grown to adulthood when he joined the military. He was only eighteen
years old, but he was more resolute and determined than everyone else. During the past
ten years, he had completed so many tasks, to the extent that he had already taken up duty
as a colonel before he was even thirty years old. There were even rumors that he might
become a major general before the age of thirty.

The high status and powerful Colonel Mund was an idol of many people. Green admired
him very much. If it was a normal situation, he would definitely go to say hello to Colonel
Mund right away, but now . . . . Gary’s matter put a strain on his heart, making his whole
person look a bit stupid.

The pilot quickly connected the communication, and the image of Colonel Mund appeared
on their screen.

After sweeping his eyes over them through the screen, Colonel Mund, who was younger
than most of them, frowned, seemingly a little unhappy. "How's the situation?"

"Colonel, we’ve suffered heavy casualties . . ." Green had not finished speaking yet when he
suddenly found the opposite Colonel Mund turned his body aside.

The colonel turned his gaze toward the position next to him, and it was unknown what he
was looking at.

"There’s a red mech among those marching ants?" Colonel Mund seemed to be asking the
people around him, but his voice was also transmitted to their side.

"Yes." Someone answered Colonel Mund.

"Advance at full speed! Let the mech squadron prepare for the rescue! No, I’ll go in person!"
Colonel Mund stated, turning round and leaving at once. He even started to run before long.

A Guide to - 114
Unedited chapter

114. The Gay Little Prince, Part 3

When fighting with the marching ants, the spaceship could not be near them because once
they climbed onto the spaceship, those damn cosmic creatures would swarm until they
were as difficult to remove as gangrene that had set in the bone.

In the present situation, the First Corps men should arrange a defensive line far from the
battlefield area and then bomb the marching ants in that area along with the Third Corps’
spaceship, which was nearly eaten up.

As for the red mech trapped among the marching ants, they should order him to retreat as
quickly as possible instead of going ahead to rescue him.

Yet now, Colonel Mund himself was actually going to the rescue.

Green as well as the people around him were very puzzled after seeing Colonel Mund’s
behavior on the opposite spaceship. Meanwhile, on the other side, after the people in the
main control room of the First Corps' spaceship looked at each other in dismay, they had a
feeling of suddenly seeing the light.

"Is it him?"

"It should be him."

"Definitely!"

"No doubt about it!"

......

These people nodded one after another, faces full of excitement, and they stared at the red
mech on the screen with glowing eyes.

"What’re you talking about?" A major who had just been transferred to the First Corps
looked perplexed—he was unable to make sense of what these people were talking about.

"You should’ve seen the boss' mech, right?" Someone turned to face the major who had
asked the question.

"Yes, what's the matter with it?" The major was very puzzled.

"Haven’t you discovered? Other than the color, that red mech is exactly the same as our
boss' mech!"

"So? What's wrong with this?" The major was still at a loss somewhat. Many mechs looked
the same, ah!
"You’re stupid, ah! Don’t you know that our boss’ mother is the greatest mech master in the
Beastman Empire? The boss’ mech was made by him personally. According to reason, it
should be unique and unmatched, but now an identical mech suddenly appears. There must
be something, ah!"

"Exactly! It’s nothing much if it’s only the outward appearance that looks the same. But the
powerful firepower configuration of that mech is also the same as that of the boss’
mech . . . . He he he, there must be an inside story."

“Boss always says that he likes a strong beastman, but he never tells us who the man is.
This time we should be able to get acquainted with him!”

"Really, the couple mech has been given to the other party. Why does the boss still tell us
that he has no chance whatsoever to date that man? Is he playing with us?”

“I’ll say! I’ve even treated the boss to a drink several times in order to comfort him . . . . The
boss should return my money back!”

“No wonder the boss would bring us here. It turns out that the man he falls for is here!"

......

While having a spirited discussion, these people also put the defensive line in order. Once
the boss came back, they would launch an attack on those marching ants.

The newly-arrived major, however, was still quite at a loss. He was stupid for a long time
before he suddenly said, "You mean, Colonel Mund likes beastmen?" The man who piloted
the mech was obviously a beastman, ah!

"Don't you know? I thought this matter was already known by everyone." The chief of staff
of the White Tiger Force, Archie, glanced at the major. "A few years ago, the sub-beastmen
voted for ten most eligible beastmen. When the colonel won second place, didn’t he say that
he liked beastmen in front of everyone?”

Colonel Ludwig of Mund’s father was the Duke of Mund, aka General Calvin of the First
Corps, and his mother was the Duke of Grote, aka Mech Master Myer. Out of the three
Grand Dukes in the Empire who were second only to the imperial family, there were two in
his family. It could be said that he was absolutely rich and powerful. Naturally, he was
elected as the second most eligible beastman with hardly any exception, and his number of
votes were just . . . three times less than the first place.

Imperial Crown Prince Fred became the most eligible beastman in the whole empire with a
number of votes that no one could surpass.

It was a pity that after the election, Imperial Crown Prince Fred announced right away that
he was about to marry his childhood sweetheart. Soon after, Ludwig also stated in public
that he actually liked beastmen.

These two men’s attitudes instantly hurt the hearts of countless sub-beastmen. Afterwards,
the man whom sub-beastmen most wanted to marry became the second prince of the
imperial family, whose name had not even been made public.

Although the little prince was very mysterious and never showed his face in front of the
public, his parents and older brother's genes were extremely good, so he surely wouldn’t
look bad, would he?

It was said that the emperor and the empress loved him more than the crown prince!

"I thought the colonel was lying at that time . . ." The major looked depressed. Although
Colonel Mund said in public that he liked beastmen, after several years, they still hadn’t
seen any beastmen approaching him. Thus, many netizens now thought that he was lying at
that time.

"How was it lying? Colonel, he’s already had a beastman he likes. It’s just that we don’t
know what that beastman looks like . . ." Archie went to look at the screen again. At this
time on the battlefield, besides the red mech and numerous marching ants, there was also a
blue mech, which was Ludwig's mech.

Gary killed the marching ants brutally, venting the anger and unwillingness in his heart on
those marching ants.

The man he loved dearly betrayed him, not to mention abandoning him at the moment of
crisis and running away . . . . He was spoiled by his family from childhood until he grew up
and had never suffered such grievances!

The carcasses of marching ants floating around Gary had almost shrouded him completely.
Meanwhile, those marching ants at the rear attacked Gary incessantly while eating the
carcasses of their kin in front.

Spiritual power almost exhausted, Gary finally calmed down and was planning to leave this
place.

In fact, he dared to stay among the marching ants because he had a few things to rely on—
not to mention that his mech was very powerful, he also carried a lot of weapons and
bombs with him. It was difficult for people who wanted to protect a ship to escape, but if he
alone wanted to escape, it could not be easier.

With a wave of his hand, a round bomb was thrown from the fiery red mech and promptly
exploded in the distance, killing countless marching ants in that area.

Borrowing the blast from the explosion, Gary flew backwards, intending to break away
from the battlefield.

Halfway through, Gary was suddenly grabbed by someone and then caught and evacuated
at a faster rate.

Who was it? Gary turned his gaze to the display screen in front of him and saw a very, very
familiar blue mech.

At that time, his teacher Myer made a red mech for him, but he also made an identical mech
with blue color for his son . . . . Not only were the internals of the two mechs the same, the
externals were also completely the same. This made him feel weird somewhat, and he
initially didn't want to accept the mech, but . . . .

The design of this mech was really too exquisite and too perfect!

No one who liked mechs could refuse such a mech. Naturally, he could not either!

In the end, he still accepted the mech, but he was embarrassed to use it. Later, when he
found out that Ludwig, whom he regarded as his younger brother, was actually interested
in him, he was even more embarrassed to use this mech.

In the past, he would only take the mech out when he discussed mech technology with
Myer each year.

He finally used this mech again after having just been abandoned by a man and
immediately encountered Ludwig. This made Gary feel a little uncomfortable, and he
unconsciously broke free from Ludwig's hold and started running ahead alone.

The blue mech saw the red mech run like this, but instead of chasing it, he turned back to
face the pursuing marching ants and made a few big moves.

Many of those marching ants died, and the marching ants in the back started to concentrate
on gnawing the carcasses of the marching ants in front and no longer continued to chase on
. . . . Only then did the blue mech turn round to chase after the red mech.

Two mechs, one red and one blue, quickly arrived within the defensive line arranged by the
First Corps. At the same time, the spaceship of the First Corps opened fire and began to
attack the pursuing marching ants.

Neither of the mechs returned to the spaceship. The number of marching ants was very
large, and the bombs on the spaceship were not necessarily able to kill all the marching
ants. Therefore, some mech soldiers were required to stay outside to clear up the fish that
escaped the net.

Two mechs, one red and one blue, quickly cleared up the surrounding marching ants. At the
same time, the mech soldiers of the First Corps also filed out and began to help strangle and
kill the marching ants near the spaceship.

The number of marching ants that could survive the artillery attack was very small, so
Gary's work was very easy. With a slash of his knife, a marching ant was split in half, and
Gary breathed out the anger in his heart.

Those who forsook me, yesterday was irreversible. From this moment on, he and Green
were completely separated and had nothing to do with each other anymore.

"Gary, everyone else has run away; why did you still stay among those marching ants?"
Ludwig's voice was suddenly heard, and Gary realized that the other party had actually
connected the communication between the two mechs.

He was abandoned by someone . . . . Gary felt a little embarrassed and simply used silence
to answer.

"Sorry, I asked too much." Ludwig, seeing Gary not speaking, was a bit dispirited. He had
liked Gary since he was a child, but he never knew how to please Gary.

He was in poor health when he was a child. When he was two years old, his mother spent a
lot of money to buy a chance to get the empress to treat him. After he was brought to the
hospital built by the empress, he met Gary, whom was four years older than him, there.

Gary was amazing. He could always come up with all kinds of interesting ways to have fun
and would also take out various kinds of snacks for him to eat.

Because of his poor health, his mother managed him very strictly. Although he was a
beastman, when he was a child, he rarely had the opportunity to run and jump and were
also not allowed to eat even one bite of snacks and so on. His life was very dull and boring,
but after he met Gary, all this changed.

He followed after Gary to play wild, and he would eat anything Gary gave him . . . .

Although he would feel unwell when he ran too much, have a stomachache when he ate too
much, and occasionally gasp for air, Gary and Gary’s mother were always there to help him
heal right away.

A few months later, his body was completely restored to health, but his serendipitous
relationship with Gary was not broken.

His father was going to war at that time, and his mother was also very busy. He could only
live alone in a large manor in the capital star.

His mother did not allow him to go out, but Gary would often come to see him. Gary said
that his older brother went to play with his wife, and he was bored, so he came to find him.
He was thinking then, it turned out that becoming someone’s wife could make that
someone come find him. So, would it be better for him to become Gary’s wife?

Um . . . Gary came to find him often and maybe had already regarded him as his wife!

He inwardly thought so and was secretly proud of himself for a long time, until he suddenly
realized one thing—he and Gary were both beastmen, and two beastmen normally couldn’t
be together.

He lived in the capital star until he was eight years old and spent six years with Gary. Then
he left the capital star to reunite with his parents. Six years later, at the age of fourteen, he
returned to the capital star to receive education.

He had been living in the barracks for the past six years. He grew so fast that when he saw
"Older Brother Gary", who was omnipotent in his eyes, again later, he suddenly found that
Gary now was actually shorter than him!

Then his feelings for Gary inexplicably changed.

He liked a beastman, a very high-status and powerful one to boot—although Gary was
shorter than him, he was no match for Gary.

At the age of sixteen, he confessed this matter to his parents, hoping that they would not
stop him from pursuing Gary nor force him to marry others.

After that . . . he was mercilessly beaten up by his father and sent to a remote planet. His
father said that he could not let him continue to stay at Gary’s side and lead Gary astray. It
was not until two years later that he was brought back to the capital star from that remote
planet by his father.

He learned a lot of skills on that remote planet, and when he reappeared in the capital star,
he was much more self-aware and remarkable. However, even before he went to find Gary,
he discovered that his parents’ expressions were very abnormal.

His father worried that he would lead Gary astray and thus sent him away. As a result, Gary
was led astray by someone else—Gary, whom he liked, liked another beastman.

Gary and that beastman joined the military together after graduating from the Imperial
College, and he could do nothing else besides asking his mother to make a present of the
mech he made to Gary.

Both his father and mother did not want him to be with Gary, yet he kept insisting on it.
They finally softened and no longer stopped him, but Gary became someone else’s . . . .

In the same year, he also joined the military, and his mother gave him a mech too, which
was exactly the same as the one he gave to Gary.
During the past ten years, he worked hard and thrived in the military, and his performance
in all respects was better than that of the beastman Gary liked. That beastman had just
become a lieutenant colonel, while he had a chance to become a major general, yet Gary still
didn't like him.

Did Gary stay behind to become a rearguard for that man?

If he was the one Gary liked, he was certainly reluctant to let Gary stay behind to become a
rearguard. That guy was really not a good person!

Ludwig scolded Green fiercely in his heart, but he did not dare to talk to Gary again.

He thought he had hid his feeling for Gary very well, but it was still discovered by Gary five
years ago. Afterwards, Gary, who previously had been very nice and affectionate to him,
was no longer willing to see him alone. Thus, when his mother went to find Gary to discuss
mech problems, he could only stand on the side and watch Gary silently . . . .

Gary was really amazing. Not to mention his great strength, his mech technology was also
good. There was no one more amazing than him in this world!

Others say that the crown prince was entirely worthy to be the strongest among the
younger generation, but he always thought that Gary was the strongest. Even if the crown
prince fought more powerfully, what was there to show off with mere brute force? He was
pretty sure that the crown prince definitely didn’t know how the mech was made!

Ludwig stopped talking, and of course Gary would not take the initiative to start talking, so
the two were silent.

At this time, the spaceship of the First Corps had already received all the survivors of the
Third Corps onto their spaceship.

Will had been staring at Green with hatred, and the people of the maintenance department
were far away from those mech soldiers. Besides Emir, who originally stood together with
those mech soldiers, no one was willing to step forward to repair the mechs of those mech
soldiers.

Emir was actually willing to help these people repair their mechs, but his skills were so
poor that he was simply unable to repair those heavily damaged mechs.

"You sort yourself out. Let the robots get what you need." The First Corps person
responsible for the placement hurriedly said and then left—the battle outside was still
going on; they were certainly very busy.

Green stopped him at this moment. "I'm the mech division of the Third Corps. I want to
participate in the battle."
The atmosphere in the spaceship’s hold was too weird; he felt he could not stay here
anymore. Moreover, Gary . . . . Could his Gary survive? Was there any possibility that the red
mech had rescued Gary?

Green urgently wanted to go to take a look.

"Then you follow me." The First Corps man replied.

"We’ll go too!" Some soldiers of the Third Corps said.

"Injured or severely damaged mechs can’t go to the battlefield. Everyone else can go!" The
man added, "Also, the maintenance engineers can go to the hold door to help." He looked at
Will and others while he was talking. The maintenance engineers were very important in
the war—if the spaceship broke down in the course of battle and no one repaired it, the
people on the spaceship, even if they were a strong military force, could only be shut in and
starved to death in the universe.

The Third Corps originally came with ten thousand people, but now there were only five or
six thousand left. Many people who once fought side by side with them had died under the
mouth of those marching ants. They were full of hatred for the marching ants, so they all
wished to help now.

A large platform was extended out of the First Corps’ spaceship to provide a resting place
for those mech soldiers fighting outside, and the men of the Third Corps whose conditions
were still fine all came here now.

After getting onto the platform, Green immediately climbed into his golden mech. As a
result, he was just about to go out to fight, and he saw that invincible red mech fly toward
the platform, followed by Colonel Mund's blue mech.

Close up, Green discovered that the outward appearance of the two mechs was actually
exactly the same and also very, very similar to his golden mech.

Green discovered this, so of course Ludwig discovered it too.

This guy’s mech was made by Gary, right? A mech that was so similar to his and Gary’s
mech was actually the third party who forcibly came between his and Gary's "couple"
mechs.

No, this guy was not the third party; it was himself who might be the third party.

Realizing this, Ludwig was extremely dejected, but unexpectedly, something that shocked
him happened in the next second.

The red mech beside him suddenly pounced on the golden mech and then directly tore off
one arm of the golden mech!

After that, the red mech continued to move. The golden mech was unable to guard against
its own maker and was eventually dismantled completely in a very short time!

The red mech not only dismantled the golden mech but also smashed it to pieces. Before
long, only the cockpit in the middle was left of the golden mech.

What was this all about? Was the man piloting the red mech insane? Internecine strife
within the military would be subjected to severe disciplinary action!

Everyone around was stunned. At this time, the red mech had pulled apart the barely
remaining cockpit roughly.

Green fell out of the cockpit with mortification. He quickly got up and turned towards the
red mech resentfully. "Who’re you? What do you think you’re doing?" The mech that Gary
made for him painstakingly was actually torn apart by this guy!

In the case of the spaceship already being gnawed away, this might have been the last thing
Gary left him . . . . Green, overcome with grief, simply wished he could kill the person before
his eyes.

Ludwig too was quite shocked seeing this scene. What was wrong with Gary? Why did he
suddenly attack? And attacking his lover to boot . . . .

Anyway, Gary was really amazing! His posture of dismantling the mech simply couldn’t be
more handsome! Ludwig stared at Gary with adoration across his whole face. Having
recorded all of Gary's actions, he planned to review and practice them after he returned.

Well, incidentally, he could also enjoy the mortified appearance of his love rival.

TL's note: The next two chapters are pretty short, so they'll be posted on the 25th and the
30th.

A Guide to - 115
Unedited chapter

115. The Gay Little Prince, Part 4

Gary made that mech with his own hands, so he was very familiar with every part of it.
Being able to tear down the mech so quickly was normal, and there were also reasons why
he would do such a thing.

One of the reasons was that he naturally didn’t want the mech he made with his own hands
to be ridden by Green and Emir. The second reason was that this mech used some
technology that he could not explain to the outside world.

For the sake of the mech pilot inside, he put in spirit stones and arranged a spirit gathering
formation when making the mech . . . . If Green continued to be his lover, and the mech
continued to be repaired by him, there was of course no problem to do such things. But
now the situation was already different.

Green was in an intimate relationship with Emir now and might hand over the mech to
Emir for repair and study any time. He absolutely couldn’t let Emir get the technology he
worked out with much toil, right? What’s more, he could not let others know about the
spirit gathering formation.

This mech was the result of his hard work, and he was also a bit reluctant to destroy it like
this. But if he did not destroy it . . . . He certainly didn't want to keep this mech to remind
himself again and again of the stupid things he had done.

The mech under his feet had become fragments. Seeing this thoroughly destroyed mech, he
only felt light all over and even had a sense of freedom.

When a person had not encountered a few scums in his life, he only needed to keep his eyes
open in the future.

"You, come out! I must take you to the military court! Damn it!" Green glared at the red
mech with gnashed teeth.

"What do you mean with this, you First Corps?!" Green's aide-de-camp also stood up.

"Why did you damage our lieutenant colonel’s mech?" Another man spoke.

Some people even put on mechs, itching to fight with Gary. "The First Corps is intolerably
bullying! If you have the ability, then fight with us!"

These people . . . did not know that the person in the red mech was Gary? Ludwig was
somewhat amazed seeing the scene before his eyes. He always thought that Gary had taken
the initiative to stay behind to guard the rear, but he was wrong, wasn’t he?

Gary did not have a good impression of Green's men. These guys all had no conscience nor
gratitude. They asked him to repair their mechs while having a bad attitude and being
unfriendly to him. He himself also had brain problems before, willing to endure it for
Green's sake.

And earlier, these people could have taken him along when they retreated, but they all
ignored him . . . .

Suddenly rushing towards a few people who had entered the mechs, Gary directly knocked
them down and also moved the key parts of the limbs of those men's mechs, causing their
mechs to lose their ability to move and collapse with a loud bang. It felt really good to use
the best mech to deal with some tattered mechs whose every part was familiar to him.

"Is the First Corps going to do right by us the Third Corps?" Green shouted loudly. "I’ll
inform Marshal Mullen about this!" Mullen was the marshal of the Third Corps and had
always appreciated Green. Green’s accomplishment in becoming a lieutenant colonel at a
young age was also related to Mullen's appreciation.

"Huh . . ." A soft huff floated out of the red mech. At the same time, the cockpit of the mech
was opened, revealing Gary inside. "This has nothing to do with the First Corps. I’m not a
man of the First Corps!"

"Gary?" Green looked at Gary in shock, and then his face showed a happy expression. "Are
you alright? It’s really great that you're alright!"

"Gary?" The Third Corps’ mech soldiers around Green were all startled. How could the
person in this red mech be Gary? How was it possible for Gary to be so powerful? He was
clearly just a shameless beastman who insisted on clinging to Green!

"How could it be you? Impossible! How can you pilot a mech?" Green's aide-de-camp stared
at Gary in disbelief.

"Why can't I pilot a mech?" Gary sneered. His family had nothing but a lot of money, so he
could play expensive mechs as toys since he was a child. It was naturally impossible if he
could not pilot a mech.

"What the hell is going on here, Gary? How can you be so strong? You . . ." Green looked at
Gary with a wounded expression across his whole face. He and Gary had known each other
for such a long time, but he never knew that Gary was actually so strong and also had such
a powerful mech.

Green suddenly felt that he did not know the person he liked at all. This feeling of being
deceived made him feel very, very uncomfortable.

"Gary, you’re obviously so strong, so why didn't you save us before?" At this moment, Emir,
who had always been at Green’s side, suddenly spoke.

As soon as Emir said these words, the eyes of Green and the mech soldiers beside Green
turned red.
Their battle with the marching ants earlier could be said to be bitter. Many of their
comrades were bitten by the marching ants and the mechs eaten clean. Now, thinking that
Gary could actually have saved them but had not . . . .

These mech soldiers who originally had opinions on Gary immediately hated him very
much.

Gary, watching these people, could not help but sneer at them. At that time, with so many
marching ants, how big of an impact could he made by himself? Even if he had been on the
battlefield, he most likely would’ve only ended up being surrounded by the marching ants.

What's more, he had saved many people at the rear, but these people actually turned a
blind eye to it.

"Gary, even if you don't like us, you also can't just look on unfeelingly as we die, ah!" Emir
said.

Green froze and then looked at Gary disappointedly. "Do you hate me so much, Gary?"

"You’re too much, Gary!"

"I didn't expect that you’re actually so malicious!"

"Fortunately, the lieutenant colonel isn’t with you! "

......

The people around Green one by one criticized Gary.

Gary smiled and suddenly jumped down from the mech before Emir and then sent a kick
towards Emir.

Emir was a sub-beastman and also caught off guard. He was directly kicked out by Gary and
fell to the ground with his face up. Only after he fell down, did his startled shout finally
come out.

"What’re you doing?!" Green was stupefied and immediately went up to grab Gary's hand.
Gary dodged while kicking out at Green.

Green was shocked and promptly blocked Gary's attack with his hand, but Gary changed his
trick and still managed to kick him on the leg in the end. Green stumbled back a few steps
and started to get angry. He at once threw a punch at Gary, and the two of them fought then
and there.

Gary’s spiritual power was almost used up, but his physical strength was not worse than
that of ordinary beastmen, and his sparring partners since he was a child were strong men
such as Edgar, Fred, and Ludwig. All this made his fighting skills extraordinarily good.

Gary did not like to fight with people, so he never hit people first. However, he and his
mother Shu Shu were the same; he did not shoot, but once he shot, it was astonishing . . . .

In the end, Green was beaten down by Gary, who was actually shorter than him by half and
a little chubby too!

Gary beat up people heartily, and everyone around Green was stunned. How could this be?
How was Green unable to defeat Gary? This was not normal!

Gary controlled the strength of the kick he sent just now, so Emir soon got up from the
ground. As a result, he barely got up and at once saw the scene of Green being beaten.

"Gary, Green’s going easy on you, yet you still beat him like this. You’re really too much!"
Emir, covering his belly with the hand, shouted. He did not believe that Gary had beaten
Green and only thought that Green was going easy on Gary.

Hearing Emir’s words, Green’s subordinates suddenly realized—they had been wondering
how Green could fall into a disadvantageous position; as it turned out, it was because he
was going easy on Gary?

"Don't go too far, Gary!" One of Green's subordinates yelled at Gary and stepped forward to
fight Gary. Upon seeing this, the others also gathered around.

However, before they rushed forward to attack Gary from all sides, someone suddenly
appeared in front of them and threw punches towards them.

Green's aide-de-camp, who rushed ahead foremost, was punched in the face, and his mouth
and nose were badly damaged. He yelled in pain and suddenly turned into his beast form.

The man behind him was startled, and at the same time, he saw the appearance of the
person who was blocking their way clearly—the man was taller than Green, and his face
was grave and stern; he looked very handsome, but he simply made people not dare to give
him more than a glance . . . . Who was this but Colonel Mund?

Why would Colonel Mund suddenly come to block them?

All the people who were initially going to rush up stopped. Ludwig, however, did not stop
but rushed towards them, punching and kicking them . . . .

These people had just gone through a battle, and their nerves had been stretched taut all
along. Now, they suffered another beating . . . . At this moment, they, as might be expected,
were unable to endure it anymore and ultimately turned into their beast forms one after
another.
These beast-shaped beastmen were frantic, and a good deal of them immediately rushed
towards Ludwig. Ludwig laughed grimly and met them directly without dodging or fleeing.

It was very disadvantageous to use the human form when doing battle with other beastmen
in their beast forms, but Ludwig did not mean to turn into his beast form.

Gary did not like to turn into his beast form, but he was still able to crush Ludwig’s beast
form directly using his human form. This made Ludwig gradually dislike to turn into his
beast form to fight against people. And there were still many people with the same habit as
him. Fred, for example, also didn't like to turn into his beast form.

They were beastmen, not manbeasts, and they could always maintain their human forms.
This was what being really capable was!

Ludwig, maintaining his human form, picked up the beastman in front of him who had
transformed into a beast and, using this man’s body as a weapon, began to smash the
surrounding beastmen.

Listening to the conversation between these people and Gary just now, he already had a
rough guess.

The man Gary liked actually strayed, and these people before his eyes actually dared to
treat Gary badly!

Since Ludwig’s illness was cured by the empress, his body became particularly good, and
his recovery ability was very strong. He, carrying a beast in his hands, smashed all the
surrounding beasts flat on the ground.

Gary was already a step ahead after beating Green down. Seeing Ludwig finished, he smiled
and said, "You’ve improved, ah."

Suddenly praised by the person he admired and liked most, Ludwig could not be more
excited. He unconsciously stuck his chest out and sucked his belly in and then performed a
military salute. "Yes!"

Just after he had finished speaking, he felt that this seemed a bit wrong. Responding like
this to Gary's praise to him, would Gary think that he was proud and arrogant?

Thinking this way, he was suddenly a bit anxious. "No, it's not . . . . I . . . uh . . ." Facing Gary,
Ludwig could not speak smoothly.

Gary saw him like this and smiled again, "Long time no see, Ludwig."

"Long time no see, long time no see." Ludwig stared at Gary in pleasant surprise, looking
very flattered. He also couldn’t help but look at Gary's hand with regret—why didn't Gary
shake hands with him?

The people of the Third Corps were already stupefied. How could Gary know Colonel
Mund? Why did Colonel Mund look like this in front of Gary?

A Guide to - 116
Unedited chapter

116. The Gay Little Prince, Part 5

Will was very surprised when he saw Gary, and he wanted to run over and talk to Gary. In
the end, because his leg was lame after being bitten by the marching ants, he ran very slow,
and before he came near Gary, Gary was already seizing Green and beating him up.
It looked very wonderful, so Will stood on the side and watched it with pleasure. He waited
until Gary finished fighting to say hello.
As a result . . . what's the matter with Colonel Mund?
Will actually admired Green very much before; after all, Green was really remarkable. But
even then, he still felt that there were more excellent men in this world than Green, such as
Colonel Mund.
Ludwig looked more handsome than Green, had a higher military rank than Green, and was
younger than Green . . . . He was practically better than Green everywhere. It was a pity that
he did not like sub-beastmen and liked beastmen instead . . . .
When Colonel Mund first admitted this, he was sad for a long time and also went to Gary to
complain. At that time, Gary's expression was strange, but he did not think much then. Now
though . . . .
Gary and Colonel Mund seemed to use couple mechs, ah! Could it be that the man Colonel
Mund liked was Gary? Will suddenly came up with such an idea.
Will would think so, but Green and others had not thought about it yet. Right now, they
were still shocked.
As for Ludwig’s subordinates from the First Corps . . . .
"Is the boss' face a bit red? How can the boss' face be a bit red?"
"Is this our boss? Why does he look a bit like a sub-beastman seeing the beastman he
likes?"
"I'm sure that man is definitely the one the boss fancies!"
......
Some people of the First Corps had already arrived on the deck, and they looked towards
Gary admiringly. This man was actually able to make their boss show such an expression.
They absolutely couldn’t underestimate him.
"What the hell is going on, Gary?" Green could not help shouting. He never imagined that
one day, he was actually beaten up by Gary until he could not get up . . . . And there was still
Colonel Mund. What was the relationship between Gary and Colonel Mund?
"It has nothing to do with you. I decided to make a clean break from you, and starting from
today, we have no relationship with each other anymore." Gary said directly.
"!!" Ludwig, hearing Gary's words, could not be more excited and unconsciously stuck his
chest out and pulled his belly in. Gary did not want this Green; did it mean he might look at
him now? He really, really liked Gary!
"What did you say?" Green looked at Gary in disbelief and abruptly thought of something.
"Is it because of him?" Gary's mech was actually exactly the same as Colonel Mund’s . . . .
Green suddenly had a feeling of being deceived, and right now, he no longer wanted to lay
his eyes on his mech, which was previously treasured by him. His mech was apparently just
a counterfeit object?
"Gary, you actually betrayed Green!" Green's aide-de-camp looked at Gary with hatred
across his whole face.
"Gary, Green has been supporting you and giving you spending money. Not to mention that
you didn't save others when you saw them in trouble, now you even tore apart his mech
and injured him. How could you do this?" Emir also spoke and then glanced at Ludwig. He
did not know why Colonel Mund's attitude toward Gary was so strange, but now he hoped
that Colonel Mund would be able to clearly see Gary’s true colors quicker.
Hearing the words of these people, Gary smiled again, "In the end, who betrayed who, you
yourself are clear about it. As for him supporting me . . . . This is the best joke I’ve ever
heard in my life. So what if I tore apart the mech? It’s my thing. If I want to tear it apart,
then I’ll tear it apart."
"Yeah, what nonsense are you talking about? Elder Brother Gary . . . . How is it possible that
Senior Brother Gary asks for this guy to support him?" Ludwig said right away. He had
always called Gary Elder Brother, but unfortunately, Gary later didn’t allow him to call
Elder Brother and made him call Senior Brother.
Did Gary like him less and less because he was not as soft and cute as he had been in his
childhood? In the past, Gary was obviously very good to him and especially loved to make
him turn into his white tiger form and then hold him in his arms . . . .
"Green gives you two-thirds of his income every month, and we all know this!" Green's
aide-de-camp said with a sneer. This was one of the reasons why they were dissatisfied
with Gary. Green's income nowadays was quite high, but he often had less cash in hand
than his subordinates because he gave two-thirds of his income to Gary.
"That bit of money isn’t even enough to repair his own mech." Gary sneered. The military
had standard mechs for mech soldiers to use in accordance with their military ranks, but
standard mechs were very ordinary, so many mech soldiers would prepare a better one for
themselves. And if such mechs were damaged, the military department was not responsible
for the repair cost.
Even if it was a standard mech issued by the military department, there was still a credit
limit if it needed to be repaired for unwarranted damage during peacetime. The military
department could not always let you repair it free of charge.
And this man Green . . . he could become a lieutenant colonel at a young age naturally
because he had real skills, and his real skills were basically based on the skills he perfected
with great effort.
It was only through repeated battles that he could become a mech fighting expert, and
those repeated battles were inevitably accompanied by damages to the mech.
Gary did take Green's money, but after helping him repair the mech and replenish its power
source, there was basically nothing left. In the past, when he modified Green's mech, it was
him who paid for it.
Mechs were money-burning toys. Generally, only rich people could play them. Solely
relying on that bit of Green's pay to play with a mech unrestrictedly was impossible.
"What nonsense you’re talking about! Green is a lieutenant colonel; how’s it possible that
his income isn’t even enough to repair the mech?!" Emir absolutely didn't believe it. The
lieutenant colonels of the Beastman Empire had a high income. How was it possible that
Green’s money was barely enough to repair the mech?
Emir did not believe it, but Green froze. He was aware of his own shortcomings, and he
understood thoroughly that his general wear and tear on the mech was indeed a lot.
Moreover, he always liked to modify his mech too . . . .
When he was studying, he once had to borrow money to live because of this. Until he met
Gary later . . . .
In the past ten years, he never needed to worry about his mech, so he became more and
more fond of finding people to fight. Every time he saw something that could be added to
the mech, he would want to try it on his own mech . . . .
"This is his previous mech. You can ask someone to check how many parts of this mech
have been modified and assess the cost required to do it." Gary threw out Green's old mech
from his space button.
Ludwig was eager to support Gary at the moment. Now that he finally had a chance, he
immediately inspected the mech in his hand.
He was a mech soldier, and he often watched his mother and Gary study mechs, so he was
very familiar with mechs. After inspecting the mech to his heart’s content, he said, "This
mech has been completely modified and already has nothing in common with the original
model. The parts and materials inside are also still very good to use. Even if it’s ten-years
pay of a lieutenant colonel, I estimate it’s barely enough to buy such a mech. Well, if you
don’t believe my words, you can find others to take a look at it again later. At that time, if it
actually costs less than the amount I’ve calculated, I’ll compensate for the difference."
"It hasn’t been long since he became a lieutenant colonel." Gary said.
So, this man was obviously spending Gary's money! Ludwig gave Green a disdainful glance
and said, "I’ve only calculated the materials and haven’t calculated the modifying and repair
costs yet. Senior Brother Gary is my mother's best student. In the past, when others looked
for him for repair, at which time they didn’t offer him a lot of money? Senior Brother Gary
won’t give a glance at your monthly income!"
Gary looked briefly at Ludwig. He did not like to modify mechs for strangers, so he had
never modified for anyone other than his acquaintances. However, with his skills and his
reputation as Myer’s student, his repair cost could indeed be extremely expensive.
Thinking so, he did not refute.
Gary was actually Master Myer’s student?
No wonder he used exactly the same mech as Ludwig. No wonder Ludwig would behave
like that in front of him . . . . The people of the Third Corps suddenly realized and were
somewhat embarrassed.
Most of them used to regard Gary as Green’s vassal.
Although they all knew that Gary’s skills were very good, Gary always followed after Green,
showing that he was not very outstanding in reality. Things like Gary repairing their mechs
as new or making some small changes to make their mechs better to use and so on . . . .
They became accustomed to it over time.
Gary, a beastman, wandered around following another beastman all day long, so they
always felt that he clearly had no ability to show. But now . . . .
Gary was Master Myer’s student, and his strength itself was also great and even surpassed
Green’s . . . . All this thoroughly smashed their original impression of Gary to pieces and also
reminded them of many previous things, which actually made them not know how to face
Gary.
"Gary, you’re actually Master Myer's student!" Will finally chimed in. "Master Myer is my
idol! Can you help me get his signature?"
"The signature on the book I gave you last time is one that Teacher Myer signed
personally." Gary replied.
"You actually lied to me saying that you signed it!" Will, who had always been very calm,
could not be more excited. He took out a book from his space button and showed a very
annoyed expression after seeing the worn appearance of the book. "If I had known earlier
about this book, I wouldn’t have read it!"
Gary’s mood finally got better after he saw Will’s antics.
Ludwig saw that Gary was in a better mood and immediately said, "Senior Brother, do you
want to take a rest? You can rest assured that I’ll definitely kill off those marching ants." He
did not want to see Gary talk to Green again . . . .
"I’ll stay a little longer." Gary replied.
"Senior Brother, you just go to rest. You’re a technical staff. What do you do on the
battlefield? The military department certainly doesn’t require the maintenance staff to take
the field to kill the enemy." Ludwig spoke while glancing at those who had criticized Gary
for not coming to the rescue when seeing others in trouble.
The expressions of Green’s subordinates were ever-changing. They criticized Gary for not
coming to the rescue when seeing others in trouble in just and forceful manner, but in fact
they also had a guilty conscience. At that time, they too did not save Gary when seeing him
in trouble . . . . Moreover, as a technical staff, Gary was basically allowed to not go to the
battlefield.
They all fell silent, but Green still couldn’t accept everything before his eyes.
"You never told me these, Gary!" Green could not help but say.
"You never asked." Gary was a little impatient. "I asked you to go back with me to meet my
family and friends, but you didn't want to."
Gary looked so detached that Green had the feeling that he was about to lose this person,
and he could not stop himself from getting panicked.
TL's note:
- Ludwig used to call Gary 哥哥 (gē ge) = older brother, but Gary told him to call 师兄 (shī
xiō ng) = senior male fellow student or apprentice
- Updates for July will be on the 10th, 20th, 25th, and 30th.

A Guide to - 117
Unedited chapter

117. The Gay Little Prince, Part 6

"I'm sorry, Gary. I . . ." Green did not know what to say. Facing Gary, whose gaze seemed to
be able to see through everything, he only felt terribly cold all over.

"You don't need to show this expression. It's over between us." Gary said.

"No, Gary, I love you!" Green blurted out.

Did he love Gary? Of course he did. He would never forget how pleasant it had felt being
with Gary.

Gary was not a sub-beastman, but he was still madly in love with him and even took the
initiative to pursue him. At that time, he sincerely believed that he would be with Gary
forever.

However, Gary was a beastman after all.

When others sympathized with him for not having children and teased him for actually
liking a beastman, and when a pretty sub-beastman was friendly to him, he, inevitably,
would always become dissatisfied with Gary.

Yet that dissatisfaction would vanish like smoke in thin air every time he saw Gary. After
all, he really liked Gary very much.

But even so, as he grew older, he became more and more sensible and clearly realized that
he and Gary were unsuitable.

His parents would never agree to him being with a beastman, and his promotion in the
military might also be affected because he liked beastmen.

Why wasn't Gary a sub-beastman?

When Emir first confessed to him, he did not feel anything toward Emir and even told Gary
about it with a smile. Later, he heard his subordinates say that Emir was targeted by Gary
and arranged for the work unit in the lowest cabin, and he could not help but have some
sympathy for Emir.

Gary was a beastman; why did he still target a sub-beastman?

When all was said and done, he did love Gary and did not want to break up with him. In the
end, he just quietly transferred Emir to another position . . . . As a result, such an approach
made Emir start to go near him the whole day.

At that time, Gary was busy making mechs all day long and had no time to reply to the
messages he had sent. He was bored, so every time he saw a message from Emir calling him
"Elder Brother" appear on his communication device, he would often reply. Gradually, the
more they chatted, the better his opinion on Emir was. Furthermore, driven by his
beastman's nature, he could not help but want to protect Emir, a sub-beastman.

When Emir fell ill and said that he felt very uncomfortable, he went to see Emir. After that,
without him even realizing what was going on, he had already had a relationship with Emir.

Sub-beastmen’s attractiveness for beastmen was really great. He had never been so excited
like that when he was with Gary . . . .

He knew that Gary was a rather conservative man, and he also knew that Gary wanted to be
the one above. Thus, he was always quite restrained when he was with Gary. But with Emir,
he did not need to worry and feel entangled about anything.

He could vent himself as much as he liked on Emir’s body.

In the following days, he and Emir were very close, and all this naturally couldn’t be
concealed from his subordinates. Everyone advised him to break up with Gary and be with
Emir, but he still hesitated and did not even dare to see Gary in the end.

It was not until today when he saw Gary and Emir in conflict did he finally step forward.
And everything that happened next was totally unexpected by him. Gary’s identity was
completely beyond his expectations either.

Gary naturally realized that Green had to love him, and he also loved Green. But even if
there was love, he could not accept a compromise.

Gary no longer paid attention to Green and walked directly into the spaceship. At this
moment, Emir suddenly got up and stopped Gary with a deathly pale face.

Not long ago, he thought he was the victor and got Green. Now though, Green showed his
love for Gary but completely forgot him.

Why? Gary was a beastman; why did he get Green's love?

"Gary, you pushed me at that time. You’ll go to the military court for wanting to kill me!"
Emir suddenly said. Back then, Gary saved the soldiers around him but was slow to save
him. He started to worry, afraid that Gary would drop him. When Gary reached out to pull
him, he was even more worried that Gary would throw him to the ants.

It was right then that he saw Green return . . . . Needless to say, he shook off Gary's hand
and expected Green to save him.

However, Green and others seemed to think that Gary had pushed him at that point . . . .

As soon as Emir's words came out, everyone on the scene went still.
Immediately afterwards, Green's voice rang out, "Shut up, Emir! Gary didn't do it on
purpose. I apologize to you on behalf of him. Since you're fine, let's just forget about it,
okay?"

"Green!" Emir stared at Green in disbelief. Green believed that Gary had pushed him and
wanted to harm him, yet he still helped Gary apologize under these circumstances? Green
really liked Gary so much and did not like him?

He had invested so much in order to be with Green.

Emir felt deeply hurt by what Green had done. Gary, however, felt a little funny. He had not
done such things at all; why did Green apologize for him? Green thought he was a man who
would harm a sub-beastman because of a love affair?

How did he like such a person at that time?

"Go sue if you want to sue; I'll be waiting!" Gary dropped a sentence, no longer willing to
pay attention to these two people.

"How could Senior Brother Gary harm a sub-beastman like that? It's so ridiculous!" Ludwig
also dropped a sentence and went after Gary. His older brother Gary had always been a
very proud person; how was it possible that he would harm a sub-beastman in that way?

Gary was too confident, and everyone had also seen Gary's strength, so they did not
particularly believe Emir's words.

If Gary really wanted to harm Emir, could he still survive?

"Gary really should’ve thrown you to the marching ants and given up on you!" Will,
sneering, glanced at Emir and turned away.

He had been worried about Gary, fearing that Gary would be miserable and even unable to
continue mixing with the Third Corps after Green had betrayed him. But now he no longer
needed to worry about it.

Gary was Master Myer’s student. Even if he left the Third Corps, there would be countless
people fighting over him! What's more . . . Colonel Mund obviously treated Gary differently.

Will finally relaxed and led the maintenance staff to help the First Corps to handle matters.
Meanwhile, Green and other mech engineers of the Third Corps were still standing
woodenly in the same place—they all had received a huge blow.

"Green . . ." Emir looked at Green anxiously.

"Gary didn't push you back then, did he?" Green suddenly turned toward Emir.
"How can you think that?! You clearly saw him pushing me!" Emir immediately replied.

"But if he really wanted to harm you, why are you fine?" Green stared at Emil, his teeth
clenching tighter. Gary was with this person at that time; why didn't he save Gary but saved
this person instead?

If he had saved Gary back then . . . Gary certainly wouldn’t have been so cold and detached
towards him after so many years of relationship.

"Are you doubting me?" Emir looked at Green with anger across his whole face. "Fine, you
like Gary, then go chase after him! But Gary has Colonel Mund and surely won’t like you
anymore!"

Emir turned around and ran away once he finished speaking. Green subconsciously wanted
to catch up with him but stopped his footsteps.

The marching ants that had besieged the First Corps had almost been killed off. As for
whether there were still other marching ants here, this had to wait for a careful and
systematic search after the main troops came.

Once such creatures like the cosmic marching ants were discovered, the military definitely
had to do their utmost to eradicate them, but this was not something a small troops could
accomplish.

Gary knew these things, but it was not his job to take care of it. He was currently unable to
support himself anymore and urgently needed to find a place to rest.

"Senior Brother Gary, you can live here." Ludwig brought Gary to the doorway of a room
and opened the room door.

Gary walked in and felt there was something wrong after two steps . . . . This room was full
of Ludwig's smell, and the smell was also very, very strong!

This was Ludwig's room . . . . Gary came to a halt and turned to face Ludwig with a frown.

"This is a slightly better room on the spaceship." Ludwig abruptly said with a red face.

Generally, a military spaceship would not prepare guest rooms, and in his case, whether he
went to sleep in another beastman’s room or another sub-beastman’s room, it was all
improper. In addition, he could not go through another minute to find another room. Gary
entered the room and closed the door straightforwardly, shutting Ludwig out.

After doing all this, he could no longer support it and finally slumped down to the ground
and then became a little hamster.

He never turned into his beast form when he was outside. After all, his pitifully-small beast
form was very unusual, and it would lead to great trouble if found by others.

But now, he could not care too much.

The dual physical and mental fatigue made Gary unable to maintain his human form. He
turned into a little hamster and lay prone on the floor, sleeping for a very long time. He
woke up for a moment in the middle, bewildered, but turned round and fell asleep again.

Finally, he was awakened by the sound of the door being smashed.

Someone outside the door seemed to be trying hard to smash the door. According to his
experience as a maintenance engineer, the door would soon be smashed open . . . . Gary was
thinking about this in a daze and then suddenly realized that the situation was very wrong
—his current appearance was still a little hamster!

His beast form simply couldn’t be seen by others! But if he turned into his human form
now, he would be stark naked . . . . A second before the door opened, Gary jumped onto the
bed, got into the quilt, and changed back to his human form.

With a loud “bang”, the door was smashed open, and at the same time, Ludwig rushed in
from outside. "Are you okay, Gary?"

"What problem can I have?" Gary poked his head out of the quilt and turned his gaze
toward Ludwig coldly.

"I'm worried that you have an accident. I . . ." Ludwig, seeing Gary's calm gaze, somewhat
didn't know what to say. At this moment, he suddenly noticed the pile of clothes under his
feet . . . .

Those were Gary's clothes, including his undergarments . . . .

That was to say, Gary was lying naked on his bed?

Ludwig felt his nose heating up, and then blood bubbled out of his nose. He wanted to cover
his nose, but it was already too late. Finally, he could only look at Gary, flushing with
excitement, "Sorry, I'm sorry . . ."

While apologizing, he took a step back and then made a run for it . . . . However, he came
back again after having just run a few steps. "It's all my bad. I broke the door . . . . I'll be
guarding you outside." Gary had slept for one day and one night. He sent Gary a message,
but Gary did not reply. He rang the doorbell, but it was also useless. Extremely anxious, he
finally kicked the door, but he did not expect to actually see such a scene.

Although Gary's body was completely covered by the quilt, just imagining the "view" under
the quilt, he . . . . His nose seemed to bleed more and more.
"Colonel, the marshal ordered you to lead the squadron to proceed toward the capital star.
Lieutenant General Basque will be responsible for the marching of ants." A few of Ludwig’s
subordinates had been looking for Ludwig and happened to see Ludwig covering his nose
and standing outside the greatly-damaged door of his own room. Never mind this, there
was also blood flowing down Ludwig's hands and staining his chest red.

This . . . . Could it be that their colonel was a victim of domestic violence? His nose bled a lot
because the bridge of the nose was broken, right?

"Why doesn’t he let me continue to deal with the matter here?" Ludwig was a little puzzled.

"Because a big event has happened over there in the capital star." Chief of Staff Archie said.

"What big event?" Ludwig frowned.

"It’s concerning the imperial family. His Imperial Majesty the Emperor suddenly announced
his abdication." Archie replied. "His Imperial Majesty the Emperor suddenly announced his
abdication, and the crown prince's enthronement ceremony has already begun. The
marshal ordered you to return as quickly as possible."

"We haven't killed enough marching ants yet. Why should we return?" Someone grumbled.

"Is it no good being able to return to the capital star?" Ludwig glared at this man. At the
same time, he was already clear about the current situation.

Although he was the heir to the duke, he did not have to show up at the enthronement of a
new emperor. However, while he was allowed to not go, Gary absolutely had to go.

The people below did not know Gary's identity, but those military department heads were
very clear about it. Them issuing such a command was in fact ordering him to escort Gary
back.

It was indeed possible to get military merit by staying here to kill the marching ants, but
Gary was obviously more important . . . . Ludwig promptly ordered, "Then we’ll set off and
leave for the capital star immediately."

Ludwig issued several orders in succession and finally said, “Okay, you may go.”

Everyone turned to leave, but after walking a few steps, they looked back at Ludwig
worriedly, “Boss, are you okay?”

“What’s wrong with me?” Ludwig was puzzled.

Archie and others looked at Ludwig expressionlessly, "Boss, sister-in-law's skill is very
good, ah . . ."
Ludwig finally remembered his bloody face and realized that these people’s minds had to
be running wild. He at once snapped, "Get lost!"

As Ludwig drove these people away, Gary finally got dressed and walked out of the room.

He heard these people’s conversations just now, and he was not surprised one bit that his
emperor father would abdicate at this time.

His father had been thinking about abdicating since long ago. For him to be able to endure
until this moment was already very good.

"Gary, we’re going to the capital star. What are your plans for the future?" Ludwig took out
a handkerchief and wiped his nose, looking at Gary with deep concern. Gary went to the
Third Corps for Green, and later . . . .

"I’ll take over some of my family's industries." Gary said. His father gave him a lot of
industries, including the largest mech and spaceship manufacturing company in the entire
Beastman Empire. He thought that he would simply go into his own company as a
researcher later. In that case, his life would absolutely be countless times more comfortable
than living on the spaceship all day long.

"I . . . I’ll also take over some of my family's industries then." Ludwig blurted, smiling at
Gary and showing his white teeth.

"You don't like the military?" Gary asked curiously.

Ludwig certainly liked the military. Although back then he joined the military for Gary, but
after a long time, he slowly liked the military. However, he had missed Gary once, and now,
after waiting so long, Gary and Green finally broke up. If he did not accompany Gary at this
time, who knew if another beastman would appear at Gary’s side?

Thinking this way, Ludwig stared at Gary a bit stubbornly.

Gary, seeing Ludwig’s expression, could not help being a little distracted.

Ludwig was four years younger than him, and he always regarded this man as his younger
brother. But now, after seeing him again . . . . Ludwig had long grown up without him being
aware of it. Nowadays, when people who did not know saw them, they would most likely
think that Ludwig was older than him.

"Gary!" A familiar voice sounded. Gary turned his head and saw Green.

Green was a lieutenant colonel after all, so the First Corps did not restrict his movements,
which allowed him to run to Gary’s side.

Gary had a pretty good rest for one day and one night, but Green had not slept yet and
looked extremely haggard now. "Gary, you listen to my explanation."

"Get out of the way." Ludwig stepped forward and stopped Green.

"This is between me and Gary, Ludwig. There’s no need for you to intervene!" Green,
frowning, glanced at Ludwig and then turned his gaze toward Gary. "Gary, I was wrong
before, and I apologize to you. You . . ."

Green's expression suddenly changed—he smelled Ludwig’s scent on Gary’s body.

What the hell was the relationship between Gary and Ludwig?

If Gary and Ludwig were together, he . . . .

Green had always been very confident, and he was indeed much more remarkable than
many people, but Ludwig was never included among these people.

Originally, there were still a lot of things he wanted to say, but at this moment, he suddenly
didn't know what to say.

Gary did not care about Green and quickly left. Ludwig, however, glanced at Green proudly
before going after Gary.

Gary did not want to pay attention to Green again. After destroying the mech and beating
Green up, he had decided to not trouble Green anymore.

The two men, Green and Emir, were unworthy of him spending too much attention on
them.

However, he did not plan to look for them, but the two men exhausted all means to be a
hindrance to him on the journey back to the capital star.

A Guide to - 118
Unedited chapter

118. The Gay Little Prince, Part 7

Gary naturally wouldn't run around indiscriminately on the spaceship of the First Corps,
but he would go to find those maintenance engineers whom followed him before.
And it was this move that gave Green and Emir the opportunity to approach him.

Green apologized over and over again, hoping to get his forgiveness, while Emir cried and
pleaded, begging him not to harass Green again.

It was really funny. When did he harass Green? Clearly, it was these two guys who came to
harass him all day long.

Gary endured it insufferably for two days and then discovered that the two men
disappeared from his side.

Obviously, this was what Ludwig did . . . . Gary breathed a sigh of relief. In the following
days, besides staying in Ludwig's room to rest, he went to find Will.

The spaceship belonging to the Third Corps had been eaten thoroughly by the marching
ants, but they still managed to bring some things out. Gary and his subordinates worked
together to repair all the things that could be repaired.

In addition to this, some people from the First Corps came to him on account of his
reputation, looking for him to repair their mechs. So he also lent a hand to repair their
mechs. He liked to fiddle with various kinds of components since he was child, and he
genuinely liked his job, so he did not feel bored at all.

However, while he was willing to repair the mechs of the First Corps’ mech soldiers, he was
not willing to help repair the Third Corps’ mechs. He was never the Holy Mother who
returned good for evil. Before, although those people did not like him, they more or less
didn’t show anything to his face, so he could not be bothered about it. But now both sides
had shed all pretense of cordiality. If he still helped them with repair, he plainly cheapened
himself.

Because of this, people of the Third Corps, except for the maintenance staff, basically
remained at a respectful distance from Gary, but he did not care about it either—he had
made up his mind to leave the military and still cared about what these people did?

On this day, Gary helped a mech engineer of the First Corps to repair a mech. During the
repair, he still couldn't resist making some adjustments to others’ mechs.

"Lieutenant Colonel Gary, you’re really great! My mech has never been so easy to use!"
After that First Corps’ major tried his own mech, he looked at Gary with a blazing gaze.
"Lieutenant Colonel Gary, you come to our White Tiger Force, okay? We’ll definitely give
you the best treatment! We can also contribute our boss to work extremely hard for you."

When this man first expressed gratitude, Gary was in a very good mood. Compared with the
people of the Third Corps, these First Corps’ people who were not stingy with praises were
really lovely.
However, when he mentioned Ludwig, Gary could not help but frown. Recently, the First
Corps’ people kept mentioning Ludwig in front of him.

"There’s no shortage of people who work extremely hard for me." Gary turned to face that
major and suddenly asked, "Also, who asked you to come?"

The major touched his nose and ran away awkwardly.

As the major left, Gary's brows furrowed tighter. He was aware of Ludwig’s thoughts, and it
was exactly because of this that he had tried not to make contact with Ludwig as much as
possible. Yet, many things still seemed to be unavoidable.

While Gary was thinking so, he saw Ludwig.

Ludwig, holding a meal box, ran toward Gary. He was obviously an extremely grave and
stern man with a very imposing manner, but he became completely gentle after seeing
Gary. "Gary, I asked the kitchen to make your favorite food."

“Thanks. No need to trouble yourself like this later." Gary said.

"No trouble, no trouble. I don't feel troubled at all!" Ludwig promptly replied.

"Then you can go back." Gary sent Ludwig away.

Ludwig did not dare to disobey Gary and could only leave in the end.

"Gary, won't you consider it?" Will with his lame leg arrived at Gary’s side and asked in
puzzlement.

"I don't want to consider it for the time being." Gary sighed. He somewhat didn't know how
to face Ludwig now.

"Colonel Mund is very good to you." Will said again.

Gary fell silent. "Did Green treat me badly before?" Things like delivering food and sending
clothes that Ludwig did now, Green had often done the same and even more.

Will recalled the past things and immediately stopped talking.

On the way back after the busy day was over, Green once again appeared in front of Gary.

"Gary, are you with Ludwig?" Green stared at Gary, his eyes full of unwillingness. He had
been watching the people of the First Corps these days. Not to mention that he was unable
to approach Gary, he also learned from those people that Gary had been living in Ludwig’s
place.
"What's that got to do with you?" Gary felt vexed already.

"You’ve been living in his place these days. You’re together, right?" Green bit the bullet and
said.

Gary lifted his feet and walked away. He felt very, very miserable when he found out that
Green had betrayed him, but after a few days, he was already much better. When he saw
Green again, his mood would not fluctuate wildly.

"Gary, do you think he’ll always be with you? My parents disagree with me and a beastman
together. Will his parents agree?" Green suddenly said. "Duke Myer and Duke Calvin only
have one child. Can they accept that their child will have no offspring?"

Gary did not know whether Myer and Calvin could accept Ludwig with a beastman, and he
never thought about it either. After all, he had never considered being with Ludwig. "So
what?"

"Gary, you won’t have a good result if you mix with Ludwig. His parents certainly won’t
approve of him being with a beastman, and maybe they’ll even harm you. Gary, forgive me.
We’ll be as good as before, okay? I swear, I’ll definitely convince my parents." Green
promised.

"Who said my parents would never agree to me being with a beastman?” Ludwig's voice
suddenly rang out, and at the same time, he ran towards Gary from the other end of the
passageway and quickly arrived at Gary’s side, glaring at Green all along—this guy actually
ran to Gary and planned to deceive his man; it was really too vile!

"My parents have long consented to me being with a beastman I like!" Ludwig reiterated
once again while looking very carefully at Gary.

Gary unconsciously turned toward Ludwig and happened to meet Ludwig's gaze, not
missing the feelings inside.

He knew that Ludwig should be telling the truth. This man would never deceive him.
Moreover . . . Myer sometimes had a strange attitude towards him.

He had known for a long time that Ludwig liked him, but he really didn't expect that
Ludwig had even persuaded his parents. This was something Green had not been able to do
before.

"It's impossible!" Green did not believe it at all. "It's impossible for your parents to agree to
you being with a beastman!"

"My parents have long agreed." Ludwig stated affirmatively. Looking at Green, he sneered, "
Do you think everyone is like you?"
Green froze, and a feeling of defeat rose from the bottom of his heart.

"Gary . . . I . . ." Ludwig suddenly realized that he had actually spoken something similar to a
confession and immediately looked at Gary with some helplessness. He was always decisive
in his work. He previously didn’t dare to confess to Gary mainly because Gary had Green at
his side. If he had confessed, Gary would have definitely drawn a line with him. But Gary
was single now.

"Gary, I’ve always liked you. I’ve liked you for more than ten years!" Ludwig said out loud.

Glancing at the dazed Green, Gary said to Ludwig, "Follow me."

Gary actually didn't refuse or reprimand him! Ludwig was almost bubbling with happiness
and then followed after Gary.

Meanwhile, Green sat on the ground in desolation.

"Green!" Emir appeared out of nowhere and looked at Green with tears streaming on his
cheeks. "Are you going to abandon me?!"

Green, seeing Emir crying incessantly, inexplicably felt a little fed up with him all of a
sudden.

He liked fighting and many thrilling activities. And it was exactly because of this that he
would choose Gary instead of a sub-beastman back then. But later . . . . why did he go find a
sub-beastman?

Getting up from the ground, Green went back without giving Emir a glance.

Behind him, Emir wiped his tears dry and couldn't help but gritted his teeth. "Gary . . . . It’s
all Gary’s fault . . ."

Gary took Ludwig back to the room that originally belonged to Ludwig but now belonged to
him.

The door broken by Ludwig had already been repaired, and Ludwig’s scent in this room
had completely disappeared as well, leaving only Gary's own scent—he and his mother
were the same; they never liked others’ scents on their own territories.

"Ludwig, I can't accept you." Gary suddenly said. If he refused Ludwig in front of Green, not
only would it make Ludwig embarrassed, but it might also raise Green’s hope again, so he
brought Ludwig back to the room, intending to make it clear to Ludwig.

"Is there something wrong with me, Gary? I can change it immediately."

"You’re great, but I don't plan to start a new relationship right away." Gary said.
"Is it just that? In other words, you’re willing to let me stay at your side?" The dejected
expression on Ludwig's face was swept clean. "Gary, I've liked you for a long time. You
don't have to like me. It’s okay as long as you’re willing to let me stay at your side."

"I might never like you." Gary added.

"I’ll try hard to make you like me!" Ludwig stated.

Seeing Ludwig like this, Gary opened his mouth to speak but did not even know what else
he could say.

In the following days, Gary simply didn’t come out of the door of his room. Rather, he found
some components and continued to study mechs.

After fighting the marching ants with a mech, he had some new ideas, and now he urgently
needed to inspect and verify them. Of course, there was another reason for him to do so,
that was, to avoid Ludwig.

He had just ended a relationship and did not want to start another relationship
immediately. Moreover, that was unfair to Ludwig.

Ludwig could not see Gary. In the end, he could only appear on the doorway of Gary's room
from time to time and then steal a glance while the robot was delivering something to Gary.

But even so, he was already perfectly satisfied. At least Gary was on his spaceship now, not
on a different planet than he was like in the past.

"Boss, you’re considered to be one of the most outstanding men among the younger
generation of the Empire. Why does someone still look down on you?" The people around
Ludwig who observed all this had some sympathy for Ludwig.

"What do you know? Gary is much more outstanding than me!" Ludwig replied at once.
Gary was too low-key, otherwise . . . he would have long become the most popular
beastman in the Beastman Empire since he was smart and strong and also had the same
innate ability in the medical field as the empress!

Well, even if Gary was very low-key, he was still the most popular beastman in the
Beastman Empire at present . . . .

Ludwig sincerely felt this way, but his subordinates thought that he saw Gary through a
lover’s eyes. After all, although Gary was outstanding, he had not reached the level of being
more outstanding than Ludwig.

At least the somewhat chubby Gary was never as handsome as Ludwig.

"But Boss, this isn’t the way to go on, ah."

"I also know that this isn’t the way to go on, but I can’t do anything about it, can I?" Ludwig
was a little helpless and suddenly thought of something. "Can you help me think of a way?"

"This . . . . The way of chasing after a sub-beastman is useless for chasing after a beastman,
right?"

"Yeah, we’ve only chased after sub-beastmen."

"I’ve never even chased after sub-beastmen . . ."

Ludwig's subordinates expressed themselves one after another.

"Then, if there’s a beastman pursuing you stubbornly, what will you wish him to do?"
Ludwig asked again.

"If there’s a beastman pursuing me stubbornly, I’ll certainly beat him up until even his
mother can’t recognize him!"

"I'm not interested in beastmen!"

"I'm determined not to be the one below . . . . Wait a minute! Boss, the man you like may
accept a beastman, but he may not be able to accept being the one below. You’re too strong,
Boss. Won’t he always disagree then?

That Green was basically unable to defeat Gary and suitable to be the one below. Their boss
was different though. Such a tall and big beastman . . . .

Ludwig looked pensive.

Ludwig had never thought about such a thing before, but now, having thought carefully
about it, he realized that it was indeed a problem.

When the robot delivered the meal for Gary today, Ludwig followed in, brazen-faced.

Gary frowned. As he was about to drive Ludwig out, he found that the tall man before him
was looking him in the eye, and his appearance was no different from that when he was a
child.

In the past, he would often be soft-hearted toward this kind of Ludwig, and then, regardless
of how awkward the relationship between his own parents and Ludwig’s mother was, he
would go to see Ludwig time and time again. This time, he also couldn’t help but be soft-
hearted. "You have something on your mind?"

“Gary, I can be the one below. I can do everything that sub-beastmen can do, and I can still
learn too. You don't see me look tall, I . . ." Ludwig looked at Gary earnestly. Although every
time he was dreaming, it was always him who pressed Gary to do this and that, but as long
as Gary was willing to be with him, he absolutely didn’t mind being pressed by Gary!

Gary: ". . ."

Gary drove Ludwig out. After driving the man away, he could not help feeling funny as well
as extremely embarrassed.

He was used to the sight of the way his parents got along since he was a child. Essentially,
regarding being the one above, he was more inclined to be the one below . . . . During the
years he liked Green, his mother talked privately with him, and then he was even more
disposed to be the one below.

After all . . . according to his mother's words, it was easier to be the one below, and, as it
should be by rights, he could still command his partner to do this and that . . . .

What's more, he still wanted to give birth to an egg!

However, in spite of thinking so, he had actually never shown anything in front of Green.
Green never mentioned marriage with him, ultimately making him unable to fully open up
when facing Green.

Ludwig returned to the spaceship's main control room dispiritedly. The others saw his
expression and could guess what had happened.

"In fact, there’s a way that can prove one’s sincerity." Someone suddenly said.

"What way?" Ludwig looked over.

The man wanted to speak but was stopped by others. Yet even then, Ludwig already
guessed what he had wanted to say.

At dinner that day, Ludwig once again followed the robot into Gary's room.

"What do you want to say?" Gary asked again.

Ludwig took a few deep breaths, filling his lungs with Gary’s scent, and then spat out his
own beast bead. "Gary, I’ve long wanted to give it to you . . ."

Seeing the beast bead in Ludwig’s hand, Gary could not help but stare blankly.

Until he grew this big, he had only seen Fred’s beast bead. At that time, having no beast
bead, he was envious and really wanted to take a closer look, but Fred quickly put away his
beast bead and said that it was to be given to his own wife and could not be seen more.
Later, when Fred's wife grew to adulthood, Fred coaxed his wife to eat the bead bead. He
never saw anyone else's beast bead after that.

Green . . . had never shown him his beast bead and even always avoided mentioning this.

"Gary, I’ll give it to you. You must believe me. I sincerely want to be with you. I won’t be
with anyone else except you." Ludwig said again.

"What if I don't want to give you my beast bead?" Gary abruptly asked.

"It doesn’t matter." Ludwig said. He had long planned to give his beast bead to Gary, but he
himself hadn't really had an extravagant hope that he could get Gary's beast bead . . . . Gary
had been with Green for so long, and they might have already exchanged beast beads. If
they had not exchanged . . . . Gary had not given Green his beast bead after ten years with
Green. It was definitely impossible for Gary to give his beast bead to him all of a sudden,
wasn’t it?

Gary suddenly remembered an unexpected mishap that his parents had had before. His
father once thought that his mother was a beastman, and, thinking that they were doomed
to have no children, he gave his beast bead to his mother to play with and told others that
he had lost his beast bead . . . .

At that time, he was very touched and also wished that he could have such a partner. As a
result . . . Green, whom he fell in love with, did not fulfill his wish, yet Ludwig did.

"I know. You go out." Gary spoke.

"The beast bead . . ." Ludwig, holding his beast bead up, said.

"It’s used for proposing marriage. Don’t tell me that you want to save the pursuing and
directly propose marriage?" Gary sneered.

Ludwig was extremely disappointed but soon recalled—the meaning of Gary’s words
seemed like . . . he could pursue Gary?

Ludwig left Gary's room giddily. But when he tried to go in after the robot again, he found
that Gary had refused the robot delivering him meals.

"There’s enough food in my space button. No need to deliver me meals." Gary sent out such
a message, and then he never opened the door again. He did not continue to study mechs
though.

His heart was initially in turmoil, and now it was even more unable to calm down.

Gary suddenly discovered that he did not know how to face Ludwig . . . . He had not yet
fallen in love with Ludwig, but he could not deny that his feelings for Ludwig had begun to
change to some extent. He could not consider Ludwig as a younger brother any more.

Why hadn’t the man he liked back then Ludwig? If that man had been Ludwig, they must
have been very happy now.

After shutting himself in the room, Gary's days were very peaceful, but such peaceful days
did not last for long—the spaceship had reached the capital star!

Military spaceships were able to block signals, and their spaceship had been blocking
signals in order to maintain secrecy. Only after they were near to the capital star did they
finally remove the blocking. The blocking was just removed, and Gary’s communication
device started ringing incessantly with messages from his father, mother, grandfather,
grandmother, and also his older brother and his older brother’s partner.

The news of their encounter with the marching ants had been passed back. Although his
close relatives had already gotten the news that he was not inconvenienced, they still didn’t
feel reassured, so they would send so many messages.

His mother even expressed that he would personally come to pick him up.

Gary’s heart was warm seeing so many messages. Lying on the bed, he started to reply to
each and every message.

Meanwhile, at the stern of the spaceship, someone connected to the star network and
began distributing some information to the media.

After the spaceship was settled at the docking point, someone inspected the spaceship with
a machine to ensure that it did not carry any alien and illegal goods. Once it was done, the
people on the spaceship were finally allowed to go down.

Gary did not want to squeeze with others, and the person who came to pick him up also
said that he would wait for him. So he waited until most of the people had left before
putting his stuff into the space button and then walking down the spaceship breezily.

There were so many people packed in this spaceship, and it was noisy outside the
spaceship. After looking around for four times, Gary took out his communication device and
started to contact his mother, asking him to come find himself.

As a result, his message had not yet been sent out, and someone suddenly rushed towards
him. "Gary, I beg you to not entangle Green. You already have Colonel Mund, so let Green
off, okay!"

Emir? This guy again? Seeing that Emir was going to hug him, Gary subconsciously lifted his
foot and kicked Emir away.
Emir fell to the ground, crying out in surprise, and started to weep bitterly. At the same
time, some reporters ran out of nowhere and unexpectedly set about surrounding Gary.

A Guide to - 119
Unedited chapter

119. The Gay Little Prince, Part 8

"Mr. Gary, why would you hit a sub-beastman?"

"Mr. Gary, we received an inside story saying that you’ve seduced Colonel Mund on the
spaceship. Is this true?"

"Mr. Gary, I heard that you’ve abandoned your own lover so you could be with Colonel
Mund. What do you think about this?"

"Mr. Gary, as a beastman, you’ve been entangled with other beastmen. Don’t you feel
uncomfortable?"

.....

Many reporters surrounded Gary like a group of sharks sniffing the smell of blood, not
letting Gary go. At the same time, various kinds of sharp questions were thrown by them,
almost all of which were unfavorable to Gary.

Gary did not need to think long and realized right away that someone must have done
something. His face became gloomy at once. "Get out of the way!"

After Fred grew up, regardless of character or appearance, it was precisely the same as
Edgar, but Gary was more like Shu Shu.

He had no ambitions, was amiable, and easy to get along with. He did not like to fight and
kill or deal with overly complicated things. He always devoted himself wholeheartedly to
research and food, to the extent that he appeared to be naive and easy to be bullied on the
whole.

But he was really not easy to be bullied.

Back then, after breaking out from the marching ant encirclement and going away, he had
exploded and directly beaten Green up. And now, with an ugly expression on his face and
the spiritual power on his body circulating endlessly, he showed an aura of not to be trifled
with.

There were beastmen as well sub-beastmen among the reporters, and at this moment, after
hearing Gary say "get out of the way", they subconsciously took a step back, not daring to
stare at Gary and question him incessantly like before.

Josh was one of the people who fell back.

He was a reporter of a web portal. Half an hour ago, their website suddenly received some
information.

This information concerned a beastman named Gary. According to the information, this
beastman named Gary initially got entangled with a beastman named Green, thereby
becoming a major in the Third Corps. Soon after, he hooked up with Colonel Mund and
abandoned his former lover . . . .

The information also contained a transfer record of the beastman named Green
transferring money to Gary every month as well as a photo of Colonel Mund with the
beastman named Gary.

As soon as they saw this information, the people in their newspaper office were all excited.

A beastman deceiving the feelings of others simply couldn’t be considered as a big news,
but if this matter was connected to Ludwig, the situation was completely different!

Who was Colonel Ludwig Mund? This was the son of two dukes who once had been the
second “most eligible beastman” among sub-beastmen!

This Colonel Mund was very outstanding but insulated from any sex scandal. Although he
once said in public that he liked beastmen, no one had ever seen which beastman he got
rather close with. Of course, no one had ever seen him get close with any sub-beastman
either.

Oh, there was a beastman whom he got close with. Someone once photographed him
having dinner with Crown Prince Fred . . . . However, it was clearly impossible for the
crown prince to be with him. Who did not know that the crown prince liked the crown
princess?

Now someone had exposed that Colonel Mund was with a beastman named Gary, which
was indeed a super big news, ah! Especially since the beastman named Gary seemed to be a
bad person . . . .

The newspaper office people realized the value of this news almost immediately, and Josh
hurried to the spaceship docking point without catching his breath. When he arrived at the
spaceship docking point, he found that there were many of his colleagues here.
Without a doubt, they all came here for the big news!

After having a quick face to face with these people, they kept watch together outside,
wanting to see whether the beastman named "Gary" really existed or not . . . .

This beastman named Gary did exist, and he came down from the spaceship soon after. The
person himself was a little thinner than the one in the photo and did not look striking at all.
Rather, his temperament was mild, making people difficult to believe that he was as
unbearable as written in the information.

As a result . . . just when they barely raised some doubts and were going to figure out the
specific situation and then investigate in detail, they actually saw this beastman named
Gary hit a sub-beastman!

He, as a beastman, actually hit a sub-beastman! This guy was simply a disgrace to
beastmen!

In the Beastman Empire, even if two beastmen fought each other until the sky was dark,
others would not care much and would only report it to the police at most. But if a
beastman hit a sub-beastman . . . the beastmen around would definitely rush up
immediately and beat up that beastman who hit a sub-beastman!

These reporters were all angry. They had their own duties and did not go easy on anyone,
so they opened the live video cameras and stepped forward to ask questions one after
another .

As a result, they had not even asked a few words, and they were actually intimidated by the
majesty of this beastman and eventually began to retreat subconsciously . . . .

Josh was a sub-beastman who did not feel humiliated, but several beastman reporters
beside him already turned red in the face. One of the beastman reporters took a step
forward and, gritting his teeth, continued to ask questions. "Mr. Gary, are you going to take
action against the reporters?"

With this beastman taking the lead, others also stepped forward in succession. "Mr. Gary,
it’s said that you could get promoted in the Third Corps because of Lieutenant Colonel
Green. Is this true?"

"Mr. Gary, what’s the relationship between you and the sub-beastman you hit just now?"

......

Gary was not stupid. Seeing all these people, he realized right away that he was definitely
calculated, and he did not need to think about the person who calculated him, which was
definitely Emir.
When he was on the spaceship, he had already made a clean break with Green and Emir. He
thought these two people could no longer bring him trouble. He did not expect that Emir
was actually still haunting him.

Gary, frowning, turned his gaze towards Emir nearby and felt his mood worsen.

Emir covered his mouth with his hand, but his eyes showed that he was pleased with
himself.

Back then on the spaceship, Ludwig had been standing at Gary’s side, calling Senior Brother
Gary, and saying that his parents had already accepted him liking beastmen since long
ago . . . .

But Emir did not believe it at all.

Duke of Mund and Duke of Grote only had Ludwig as a son. How could they approve of
Ludwig being with a beastman?

What's more, he knew a little secret information about Ludwig.

His parents were quite rich and had some business dealings with the Duke of Grote. Several
years ago, his parents had told him one thing—the current Duke of Mund had once thrown
Ludwig, whom was only sixteen years old, to a remote planet, not in the least concerned!

Duke of Mund and Duke of Grote only had this one child and had always doted on him very
much. How could they suddenly banish him to a remote planet? His parents were very
puzzled at that time, but later Ludwig said in public that he liked beastmen, and they
guessed the whole thing.

Because Ludwig liked beastmen, his parents threw the sixteen-year-old to a remote planet.
And also because of it, Ludwig, who was just eighteen years old and had just returned from
the remote planet, was sent into the military by his parents. They had also been giving him
all kinds of very difficult missions to complete . . . .

There was no doubt that Ludwig's parents were opposed to him and a beastman together.
What Ludwig said on the spaceship at that time was probably a lie.

The thing was, if Ludwig had really liked Gary all along, and his parents also weren’t
opposed to it, why would Gary not be with Ludwig early on and entangle Green instead?

Although he liked Green very much, he also had to admit that Green was nowhere near
Ludwig.

Gary had such a powerful mech, but he never took it out and used it. He was obviously
Myer’s student, but he never told others about it, and they never saw him contact Myer . . . .
Maybe because he had a guilty conscience, so he was afraid that Ludwig's parents would
give him troubles!

Him entangling Green before was definitely because he knew that it was impossible for
Ludwig to be with him.

The more Emir thought, the more he felt that this should be the case. He eventually exposed
this matter to various media in the capital star.

Seeing Gary surrounded by reporters, Emir's heart throbbed with pleasure.

After today, Gary would surely become someone unanimously hated by everyone, and the
Duke of Mund and the Duke of Grote would definitely loathe him more than everyone else.

"Hello, can I interview you? Do you understand the matter between Mr. Gary and Colonel
Mund? Why did he hit you?" There were too many reporters around Gary, so some
reporters who could not squeeze in turned their sights and simply targeted Emir.

Surrounded by reporters, Emir burst into tears all at once. "I . . . I don’t dare to talk."

Seeing Emir cry and hearing Emir say that he did not dare to talk, those reporters began to
question Emir even more eagerly.

"Actually, I'm an admirer of Lieutenant Colonel Green. I’ve always liked Lieutenant Colonel
Green very much." Emir suddenly said.

These reporters had done their homework before they came. They found little news about
Gary, but they found a lot of news about Lieutenant Colonel Green, who was involved in the
sex scandal between Gary and Ludwig.

The brave and good at fighting Lieutenant Colonel Green was a well-known figure among
the young generation of the Third Corps. Frankly, they were quite surprised that such a
man actually liked beastmen.

And this sub-beastman in front of them turned out to be an admirer of Lieutenant Colonel
Green . . . . So he was also involved in the messy relationship?

"I like Lieutenant Colonel Green. After Major Gary found out, he arranged me to work in the
worst cabin. Later, Lieutenant Colonel Green helped me, and he . . ." Emir took out a video
copied from Green's aide-de-camp.

The video was cut from a video recording of their fighting with the marching ants, which
happened to shoot the scene of Gary "pushing" Emir.

Although Gary had already explained this, and Will and others also stood on his side, the
mech soldiers of the Third Corps did not actually acknowledge his explanation.
Many of their comrades died, and they were also beaten up by Ludwig, completely losing
their faces. How could they really put away their former hatred towards Gary? Not to
mention that afterwards, Ludwig also restricted their movements on the spaceship; Gary
and the maintenance staff ignored them, and Green still blamed them . . . . Even if some
people had believed Gary and felt guilty for their behaviors towards Gary, all those
emotions dissipated along with the passage of time, and now they hated and resented Gary
even more.

Gary obviously hid his own strength, which only made them look down on him. Why should
they be blamed?

Gary was so strong and a student of Master Myer to boot, yet he had not told them and
never shown his own skills either, making them come out as such a major disgrace . . . .
These people all supported Emir to teach Gary a lesson.

The reporters all knew about the Empire’s Third Corps and First Corps’ encounter with the
cosmic marching ants at the border, but they did not expect that there was actually
someone who still plotted against a sub-beastman’s life in that kind of battle!

The scene in the video looked like Gary was pushing Emir, but in fact, there were still other
possibilities. But since the first impression was the strongest for most people, the nature of
this matter had been decided.

Emir was complaining tearfully about Gary’s conducts and deeds. On the other side, Gary
said with a cold face, “These are all fictitious things!”

Edgar and Fred faced all kinds of reporters all day long, and when they talked with the
reporters, they always seemed to do it skillfully and easily. Shu Shu, however, could not do
it. Gary, who had almost never been besieged by reporters, was even worse.

"You’re slandering me! I’ll let my lawyer send you a lawyer's letter!" Gary added.

"Mr. Gary, are you sure this is slander?" Josh looked at Gary aggressively. He was obviously
a beastman yet still asked another beastman to support him and give him money.

"Mr. Gary, you hit a sub-beastman. I’ve already reported it to the police. The police will be
here soon!" Another man said.

Many of them had come for Ludwig's sex scandal. They wanted to know if Ludwig was
really with the beastman named Gary. But now, what they cared about most was not this
matter anymore.

This beastman named Gary was really too vile. They had to expose his evil deeds and could
not let Colonel Ludwig be deceived by him!
These people were filled with righteous indignation, and at the same time, many people on
the star network had also seen the news here.

"Colonel Mund’s sex scandal and lover are exposed?" After some people saw such a
headline on certain news sites, they immediately clicked in. As a result, they saw many
things that a beastman named "Gary" had done.

This man was with Lieutenant Colonel Green not long ago. In a blink of an eye, he had
entangled Colonel Mund? This was too shameless!

"This is fake, right?"

"How could Colonel Mund like such a beastman? If he’s going to like a beastman, he should
like His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince!"

"I also think it’s fake. Colonel Mund totally won’t like such a beastman, right?"

"This Gary is so horrible! He actually hit a sub-beastman!"

......

On the star network, it did not take long for a group of people to start crusading against
Gary.

A Guide to - 120
Unedited chapter

120. The Gay Little Prince, Part 9

"Colonel, there’s a problem!" A mech soldier of the First Corps ran into the main control
room and spoke to Ludwig.

After the spaceship of the First Corps landed at the capital star, Ludwig immediately
contacted the military department to report a few things and had just finished his work
now.

Ludwig was packing up his things and about to go find Gary when he was informed that
there was a problem. He frowned, "What happened? If it’s not serious, you just let Archie
deal with it. I have something to do."
It was said that their family and the imperial family used to be very close, but since his
father’s mother plotted an imperial kidnapping case, their family and the imperial family
were no longer close, to the extent that he could not follow Gary to Gary’s house and could
only think of a way to be welcomed to visit by Gary’s family before he could go meet the
other party.

"Colonel, it's your business . . . . You go check the star network, okay. Now everyone’s saying
that Gary’s shameless." The mech soldier said.

In fact, there were also people in the First Corps who were dissatisfied with Gary. They felt
that Gary was undeserving of Ludwig treating him so well . . . . However, Gary had helped
him repair his mech, so he was full of goodwill towards Gary.

Although Gary was not as good as Ludwig, he was also not bad, ah. Not only was he strong,
he could repair mechs too!

"What?" Hearing that the matter was related to Gary, Ludwig was highly attentive at once.

"There’s a group of reporters surrounding Gary outside." The mech soldier said again.

"I'll take a look!" Ludwig ran out without hesitation.

At this moment, Gary, who was almost angered by the reporters, was smiling. "I won't
admit things I haven't done. Haven't you already called the police? Then wait for the police
to come to process these things!"

"Mr. Gary, are you and Colonel Ludwig really lovers? How did you make Colonel Ludwig
like you?" There was a reporter holding a microphone asking Gary questions, and the
microphone was about to hit Gary's nose!

Ludwig saw this scene as soon as he came out, and he promptly rushed forward to pull
Gary behind him and questioned the reporters, "What do you think you’re doing?!"

"Colonel Mund!"

"Colonel Ludwig!" The reporters were very excited when they saw Ludwig. They were still
thinking that the sex scandal between Gary and Ludwig might be fake and did not expect
Ludwig to appear in a blink of an eye and even make a protective gesture towards Gary.

Ludwig really had a relationship with this Gary?

"Colonel Mund, may I ask if you and Major Gary are in a romantic relationship?"

"Colonel Mund, are you aware of Major Gary’s true colors?"

"Excuse me, what do you think of Major Gary's attempt to kill a sub-beastman? The military
department hasn’t disciplined Major Gary. Does it have something to do with you?"

......

Thanks to Emir, everyone now had seen the video of Gary trying to "kill" Emir, and they all
disliked Gary even more.

"Nonsense! With Gary's strength, wanting to kill a sub-beastman amidst the marching ants
is simply too easy. What’s the use for him to be so bothersome and even leave a handle?"
Ludwig said coldly. "You’re slandering him! I’ll hold you accountable!"

When Gary said so before, these reporters did not take it seriously at all, but Ludwig saying
so actually made them much more restrained. After all, if they really provoked the anger of
the two dukes behind Ludwig, they were afraid that they would have to take the
consequences.

"If you have any questions, someone will explain to you in a moment. I’ll also have someone
post the surveillance video of that time online. When the moment comes, I believe that the
mud thrown at Gary will definitely be washed clean. As for now, please let me through. I
have to go!" Ludwig added. He made a gesture, and several men immediately came up and
surrounded him and Gary and then led them out.

Gary finally breathed a sigh of relief at this time and had time to pay attention to things
around him.

Emir and a few of Green's subordinates were being surrounded by several reporters at the
moment and probably talking bad things about him. And Green was actually nearby.

Green kept saying that he loved him and wanted his forgiveness. Yet at this moment, he
stood so far away, unwilling to help him to explain.

Gary's eyes were full of irony, and when their gazes met, Green moved his line of sight away
a little embarrassedly. He originally wanted to help Gary to explain just now, but he soon
reasoned that if Gary ran into troubles, Ludwig might not want to be with him, and he could
pursue Gary again, so he hesitated.

This hesitation made it already too late for him, even if he wanted to go over.

Green was feeling a little regretful when he suddenly heard a very familiar voice. He raised
his head and unexpectedly saw his father and mother come together.

As soon as his father and mother came, they went straight to Gary, and his mother shouted,
"Gary, you bastard, relying on my son to become a major and swindling my son’s money,
and now you want to run away? How can there be such a thing as a free lunch?"

Gary had met Green’s parents once. At that time, these two people were very unfriendly to
him. He did not want to look at their faces, so he quickly found a reason to leave and had
never seen them again afterwards. He did not expect to actually see them again today.

"You give me a little respect!" Ludwig once again stood guard in front of Gary.

"Colonel Mund, don't be deceived by this man! He’s a beastman who entangles other
beastmen all day long. He’s not a good person at all." Green's father also spoke. His
appearance was quite dignified, and he also made no secret of his contempt for Gary.

"When did Gary entangle others? And it’s even more unlikely for him to swindle money. It’s
obviously your son who gave Gary money to repair the mech. How did it become Gary
swindling money?" Ludwig was already angry and also felt very sorry for Gary. What kind
of family Gary had run into, ah! If he had known earlier that this Green was so unbearable,
he would have already . . . . Well, he could not do anything at that time . . . .

Ludwig was extremely depressed. Green's parents, however, did not believe his words at
all.

Their son did very well in the military. As a result, most of his money was given to Gary,
which had long made them dissatisfied. "It requires so much money to repair a mech? This
is just an excuse!"

"Father, Gary really helped me repair my mech." Green stood up this time. His parents
actually showed up . . . . If this continued, Gary would really never forgive him!

"Where’s the mech?" Green's father asked.

Gary and Ludwig turned towards Green when they heard the words. After they explained it
clearly back then, they returned Green's old mech to him—they certainly didn’t want to
keep other people's things!

Green's face turned white. The mech was taken away by Emir! Everything today was
planned by Emir; he was well aware of this fact. And since his old mech had been taken
away by Emir, it must have been dealt with by him.

Emir was doing his utmost to discredit Gary.

"We’ll take this to court and sue you for compensation." Green's father said to Gary again.

"You want compensation from my son? Why?" A clear and bright voice rang out. Everyone
looked over and found a sub-beastman wearing big sunglasses approaching.

This sub-beastman said "my son" . . . . He was Gary's mother? Those reporters were
increasingly looking forward to the follow-up after seeing this development.

"What the heck is the matter with my son?" Shu Shu looked at the people around him with
puzzlement across his whole face, a little confused about the current situation. He gaily
came to welcome his son but found that his son was being surrounded by people . . . . What
the hell was going on?

"Don't you know what your own son has done? He swindled my son's money!" Green's
father said. "Also, how the hell did you educate your child? Don’t you care that he likes
beastmen?"

Getting criticized made Shu Shu stupid. Since he came to the Beastman Empire, except for
experiencing one kidnapping, his life had been smooth sailing. Edgar doted on him very
much, to the extent that he had never been criticized like this.

Glancing at Gary blankly, Shu Shu could not help but say, "What's wrong with my son liking
beastmen? Why should I care?" He himself also liked beastmen, ah.

"It turned out to be an upbringing problem! Your family only entangled my son because
you saw that he has future prospects, right? Now that there’s a better target, you dumped
my son? I’m eager for your son to break up with my son, but your son must return the
money taken from my son." Green's father was very rude to Shu Shu. Since Gary appeared,
Green had been unwilling to listen to his words, so he not only had opinions about Gary but
also about Gary's family.

"How much money did my son take from your son?" Shu Shu subconsciously asked.

"I have the remittance record . . ."

"Father!" Green added, "Don't do this!"

"I'm doing this for your own good, Green." Green's father glanced at his son and then
turned to face Shu Shu again. "You'd better make a decision quickly. Don't wait for the Duke
of Mund to come and give you troubles."

Like Emir, Green’s parents also thought that the Duke of Mund would definitely not
approve of his son being with Gary. It was precisely because of this that they took the risk
of offending Ludwig and came to trouble Gary after Emir had contacted them.

Of course, he also did this to make Gary have no chance to climb up Ludwig . . . . They
treated Gary really badly at that time. If Ludwig and Gary were allowed to be together, Gary
would probably get them into trouble in the future!

And this was also the idea of Emir and the mech soldiers around Green. They all were keen
for Gary to be with Ludwig, yet now . . . they did not believe that the Duke of Mund would
allow his son to be with such a beastman.

"Gary, are you short of money?" Shu Shu turned towards his son. He was very generous to
his son, ah, and Edgar was even more generous to Gary. Gary always had too much money
to spend; not having enough money to spend never happened to him, okay?

"No." Gary opened his mouth. Watching his mother's outward appearance in this situation,
he was a little envious. He also wanted a partner who would always protect him so that he
could always remain pure. Lifting his head, he unconsciously glanced at Ludwig and then
said, "I'm helping him repair his mech!"

"You heard it. My son only took the money for helping to repair the mech." Shu Shu said to
Green's father.

Green's father snorted disdainfully. Gary, however, spoke again at this moment, "Mother,
don't listen to their nonsense. How could I fall for such a beastman? He’s not even worthy
of carrying my shoes; saying that I rely on him to support me and that I take his money is
even more laughable. His little bit of money isn’t even enough for me to shop casually.”

Gary’s words could be said to be harsh. Shu Shu was a bit stunned hearing it. Although he
did not fully understand the current situation, he knew that his son had always liked that
beastman named Green.

Yet now his son said he did not like that man. Anyway, it did not matter if he did not like
that man . . . . Edgar had had several in depth conversations with Gary about Gary’s
relationship problems, but he was not overly concerned about it. From the beginning, his
approach was to completely not interfere with whatever Gary wanted to do.

Shu Shu was just a bit stunned, but Green's parents were very angry. What did this Gary
mean? What was wrong with their son?

"You’ve climbed up Colonel Mund now and so don't look at our son anymore, right?
Humph, do you think the Duke of Mund may let you enter their door?" Green's mother said
with a sneer.

"If Gary wishes to, I’m willing to let Ludwig enter his family’s door." Calvin, who hurriedly
rushed over after receiving his son’s message and happened to hear Green's mother’s
words, at once said.

His son was determined to like Gary and most likely would not change in this lifetime.
Although he was not happy, he could not stop him either. After all, he had experienced such
a painful feeling of unrequited love.

Back then, he had planned not to marry for the rest of his life, but later Myer was willing to
accept him, which was simply a dream come true for him!

Calvin saw Shu Shu standing on the side as soon as he finished speaking, and his face
immediately showed a guilty expression. His own son coveted others' son, which made him
feel even guiltier towards Edgar and Shu Shu.
Meanwhile, the surrounding people and the reporters who saw Calvin appear and heard
Calvin's words were startled. The Duke of Mund agreed to Ludwig and Gary together? Did
he know all the things Gary had done? Also, Gary would say those words because he knew
the Duke of Mund’s attitude?

"Mother, take off your sunglasses." Gary suddenly turned towards Shu Shu.

"Oh . . ." Shu Shu took off his particularly big sunglasses and asked confusedly, "Gary, what's
going on with you and Ludwig, ah? Are you in love?" As he spoke, he glanced at Ludwig
guiltily. At that time, Myer gave him a lot of money to treat Ludwig. As a result, he had not
treated him yet, and Gary already fed Ludwig a bunch of things, which Ludwig basically
couldn’t eat at that time, and nearly killed Ludwig . . . . Although he later rescued Ludwig, it
still made him feel a little guilty towards Ludwig.

"No, he's chasing me. I haven't agreed yet." Gary said and glanced at the people around him.

At this moment, all the people around him had been petrified, and they were all staring at
Shu Shu fixedly.

Shu Shu rarely appeared in public in recent years, but his face was still very recognizable.
This was the empress, ah! The empress who could earn billions of money just by making a
move casually!

This sub-beastman turned out to be the empress. Then Gary . . . .

It seemed that the imperial family had a little prince whom had never shown his face?

TL's note: Next updates will be every Wednesday.

A Guide to - 121
Unedited chapter
121. The Gay Little Prince, Part 10
Edgar and Shu Shu had two children. Everyone in the whole Beastman Empire knew this,
but until now, the public had never known what the mysterious second prince looked like
and what his name was.
However, even if no one knew what the little prince was like, there were still many people
who chased after him, and he even became the most popular beastman among sub-
beastmen in one fell swoop after Fred and Ludwig were removed from the "most popular
beastmen among sub-beastmen" list for various reasons.
Countless people were waiting to have a glimpse at the little prince’s true face, but no one
had ever imagined that they would suddenly see the little prince’s true face at this time.
There had been people watching the live broadcast on the star network, and before this
happened, the style of most people who watched the live broadcast was like this, "Aaahh!
Ludwig’s so handsome, ah! Why does he like beastmen and not sub-beastmen?"
"As a beastman, I've always liked sub-beastmen, but if it’s Ludwig, I think it’s okay to like
him, ah . . . . "
"I feel that Gary’s an eyesore, ah. Why on earth Ludwig likes him!"
"I think Green’s also very handsome. He looks like a decadent handsome guy. This Gary’s
luck is really good . . ."
"I think the Duke of Mund is the most handsome. I like this kind of uncle."
......
But when everyone saw Shu Shu’s appearance clearly . . . .
"I didn’t see it wrong, right? Is that the empress?"
"It should be true. I said that sub-beastman looked a little familiar, but I didn't expect that
it’s actually the empress."
"The empress is my idol, aahh! Get out of my way, Ludwig and the Duke of Mund!"
"That Gary is the empress' son, so he’s . . ."
"So he’s . . ."
"I've always been very curious about what the little prince looks like, but I didn't expect
that he’s actually like this!"
"Look carefully, Gary’s indeed very similar to the empress, but he’s taller and looks more
mature than the empress . . . . It’s well-known that the empress has always looked like a
young adult, which really makes people so envious!"
......
"Why’re you still talking about someone’s appearance? The question now is . . . the little
prince I’ve been thinking about for so many years turns out to be a scumbag. This is too
disillusioning!"
"Previous poster, don’t be disillusioned so soon, ah. After knowing that Gary’s the little
prince, I realize that there’re really many doubtful points in this matter."
"Doubtful point number 1, the little prince has no need to swindle a lieutenant colonel’s
money whatsoever, right? Saying that he could only become a major by relying on that
Lieutenant Colonel Green is even more ridiculous. As for him seducing and entangling
Ludwig . . . everyone said that Ludwig hasn’t caught up with him yet."
"His status is higher than Ludwig’s. He absolutely doesn't need to entangle Ludwig for any
benefit . . ."
"We might’ve been used as tools by someone. The video that said the little prince has
plotted against a sub-beastman’s life has no cause and effects and can't be used as evidence,
right? "
......
The netizens kept discussing it, but the people around Gary had just recovered from their
lifelessness at this time.
Reporter Josh turned his neck around to shift his gaze from Shu Shu to Gary and suddenly
had an urge to slap himself.
What had he done, ah . . . . He actually thought that the little prince lived off a man . . . .
The imperial family was the richest family in the interstellar; where was the need for the
little prince to sacrifice his body to live off a man, ah. Even if he was compared with
Ludwig . . . . It was said that the imperial family intended to give the company that produced
mechs and spaceships to the little prince. In this way, he might be worth more than the
Duke of Mund.
Not to mention that the little prince's innate skills were said to be exactly the same as those
of the empress, that was to say, he could rake in loads of money just by treating others'
illnesses.
Josh and other reporters were extremely depressed. They all shrank in the corner, hoping
that Gary and Shu Shu could not see themselves. Green and Green's parents as well as Emil
and others, however, had inevitably started shivering.
Gary . . . . How could he be that legendary little prince?!
This should be a misunderstanding on their part, right? Gary’s mother should have only
had a plastic surgery to make himself look like the empress, right?
As they were thinking this way, they saw the Duke of Mund bow to Shu Shu and Gary. "Your
Imperial Majesty, long time no see."
"Long time no see." Shu Shu nodded towards Calvin. He did not have much opinion about
Calvin, but he was not very fond of Myer. After all, that was his former love rival.
"Uncle Mund." Gary called. The Duke of Mund already knew that Ludwig liked him, which
made him feel a little uncomfortable.
"Rest assured, Gary, someone has slandered you this time, and the military department will
definitely prove your innocence. Your strength has always been above Ludwig’s. I
absolutely don’t believe that you meant to harm a sub-beastman and even took so much
trouble to do it." The Duke of Mund said.
Gary was even stronger than Ludwig? Hearing the Duke of Mund’s words, whether it was
the people on the scene or the people on the star network, they were all stunned but soon
felt that this was normal.
The imperial bloodline was really indomitable. Shu Shu the empress was also very strong,
and Edgar and Shu Shu’s children . . . . Just look at Fred, and you would know that Gary
could not be much worse even if he appeared to be slightly-built.
Fred had awakened his bloodline right after he was born, and no one in the young
generation could be a match for him. Gary was probably the same.
"Exactly, it's very simple for Gary if he really wants to kill someone." Shu Shu nodded in
agreement. He was already connected to the star network at this moment and was
watching the video that Emir had come up with. He immediately curled his lips in disdain,
"Why on earth did they say Gary pushed him, ah? Gary was going to pull him but was
pushed away by him, right?"
Hearing Shu Shu said so, the netizens went to watch the video again and felt that this was
indeed the case.
"That’s right. When I saw this sub-beastman in danger, I wanted to bring him back. As a
result, he pushed me away and was then rescued by Lieutenant Colonel Green." Gary said.
"This was originally no big deal, and I’ve already explained it while we’re on the spaceship.
But then he felt that Green kept entangling me, and he actually used this matter to frame
me."
Gary had not eaten much on the way back, so he was a bit thinner and looked a little
steadier. "I did have a period with Lieutenant Colonel Green. I like beastmen, and I was in
love with him. But when I found out that he had an ambiguous relationship with this sub-
beastman, I broke up with him. Who would have imagined that these two people actually
keep bothering me and won’t let me go."
Gary had thought about explaining to those reporters before, but even if he explained, no
one would listen then. Now, everyone was actually listening to his explanation.
Green’s subordinates all looked pale at the moment. In fact, many of them had already
believed Gary while they were on the spaceship. They came to trouble Gary this time
because they were afraid that Gary would retaliate against them after climbing to a high
position in a flash. As a result . . . Gary himself actually had such a good family . . . .
They were full of regret, but they soon started to hate Gary again. Gary was a prince. Why
didn't he say it before? If he told this thing, they definitely wouldn’t offend him!
Emir was also struck dumb at this moment, staring at Gary in disbelief. He did not
understand why this man, as a prince, would join the military, help to repair others' mechs
painstakingly, and even like Green.
Obviously, Gary had always looked like an ordinary person! His only difference from
ordinary beastmen was that he liked to eat sub-beastman food, that’s all. How could he be a
prince?
He always stayed in the Third Corps. Could it be that it was because he loved Green dearly?
But since he liked Green so much, why didn't he tell Green about his identity? If he had said
it earlier, Green would’ve definitely been unwilling to break up!
Countless thoughts flashed through Emir's mind. Meanwhile, Green felt an incomparable
sense of loss. Gary had actually concealed so many things from him. It made him
disappointed and sad, and he even couldn't help but want to step forward and ask
questions.
But at this instant, he suddenly remembered something. Gary's parents once proposed to
meet him, but at that time, he refused.
He was afraid that Gary's parents would ask him to marry Gary immediately, so he refused
to meet Gary's parents. As a result . . . .
He knew that Gary's family financial situation might not be as bad as others thought, but he
did not expect that his family financial situation would actually be so good.
Green and the others were in a very terrible mood. The people of the First Corps around
Ludwig, however, were currently very happy.
It turned out that their colonel liked such a powerful person, who was also the mysterious
little prince!
They were very happy but also felt a little mixed up . . . . The little prince was so powerful;
they feared that their colonel would really be pushed down being with him. Oh dear . . . .
"The ins and outs of the matter as well as all the relevant videos and information, I’ll have
someone post everything on the star network. Now, I’m going to leave here." Gary said
again. After speaking, he pulled his mother to leave.
"I'll see you off, Gary." Ludwig immediately followed them.
This time, no one blocked their path anymore.
Green’s mother had hated Gary very much, but at this moment, he suddenly charged into
Emir and then stretched out his hand to slap Emir. "You bastard! It's all because of you!"
Emir had sent them a message early on, saying that he liked Green and also introducing
himself.
Emir’s family financial situation was very good, and he was a sub-beastman. They naturally
liked him very much and were eager for Green to quickly kick Gary and be with Emir.
However . . . Gary turned out to be a member of the imperial family!
Because of Emir, Green and Gary broke up, and their whole family also offended the
imperial family!
Green's parents hated Emir to death, but they never reflected on themselves. Meanwhile,
Emir now hated Green too.
Obviously, it was Green whom could not stand the temptation to be with him, so why
should he be blamed?
If it were not for Green being with him yet kept thinking about Gary, why would he do this
kind of thing?
Gary was totally unaware of what those people thought. He felt very tired right now.
He originally didn't intend to investigate Green and Emir. Firstly, these two people had not
broken any law. Secondly, he simply didn't want to make contact with them anymore.
Now though . . . if he did not teach them a lesson, they would regard him as easy to be
bullied!

A Guide to - 122
Unedited chapter
122. The Gay Little Prince, Part 11
"What the hell is going on, Gary?" Shu Shu immediately turned towards his son concernedly
after getting into the aircraft. At the same time, Gary's communication device started to
ring incessantly with incoming messages from Edgar and Fred.
Gary’s heart was sore. He . . . had made his family worried, hadn’t he?
"It's nothing, Mother. It's only Green straying and was dumped by me." Gary quickly
adjusted his emotions and said with a smile.
"What? That guy actually dared to stray? So disgusting!" Shu Shu was immediately angry
when he heard what Gary said.
"It's okay. In any case, it's better for him to stray now than to stray after we’re married."
Gary comforted his mother.
"You've been in a relationship for ten years; how could he still stray?" Shu Shu frowned and
suddenly said, "Is a relationship so vulnerable? Do you think your father will stray?"
Gary: ". . ." He had just connected his father’s call!
Edgar on the other side of Gary's communication device: ". . ." Did he look so unreliable? He
was fully committed to Shu Shu. Moreover, which other people did he treat so well besides
Shu Shu?
"Anyway, I'm so young and good-looking and so powerful, too. Your father certainly won’t
stray." Shu Shu said again.
Gary saw his father nod at the other end of the communication device, clearly agreeing with
his mother's narcissistic words, and envy once again rose in his heart.
His father set his mind on his mother and never changed. Even when he thought his mother
was a beastman, he was still firm. But Green . . . .
The feelings between his parents had never changed, so he also hoped that the feelings
between him and Green would never change. However, Green's feeling had changed a long
time ago. Ludwig, on the contrary . . . .
"Don't worry, Gary. You’re like me, and you can definitely find a good beastman." Shu Shu
comforted his son and then thought of Ludwig. "By the way, Gary, what’s going on with
Ludwig? He’s chasing you?"
"Hmm." Gary replied.
"You tormented him so badly when you’re a kid, and he still treats you wholeheartedly,
which is great." Shu Shu patted his son on the shoulder with a rueful expression across his
whole face. The first time Gary met Ludwig, he fed Ludwig indiscriminately and almost
killed Ludwig. After that, he never stopped tormenting Ludwig . . . . Ludwig's beast form
was a white tiger, but because he was too thin and weak when he was a child, he looked
like a congenitally sick white cat. Gary then started to keep him as a pet, carrying him
everywhere and pulling his tail indiscriminately . . . .
Because Gary had tormented Ludwig so terribly, Shu Shu felt very guilty, so he especially
spared no effort when he treated Ludwig. Afterwards . . . .
Ludwig was sickly when sent to his place, but when he left his place, he was already strong
and healthy and physically sturdy, to the extent that Myer and Calvin were very grateful to
him.
". . ." Gary was utterly helpless. He just wanted to play with Ludwig at that time and really
didn't mean to torment Ludwig.
Anyway, it’s indeed great that Ludwig could continue liking him...
"But if you’re really with him, I’ll definitely feel weird . . ." Shu Shu said again. Although
Myer had never done something impolite, Shu Shu had never forgotten that this was the
love rival who once had given him a lot of pressure.
"Why?" Gary was puzzled. "Because of Ludwig's grandmother?" Myer liked Edgar but never
confessed, so there were not many people who knew about it. At least Gary did not know
about it.
"Never mind." Shu Shu replied. This was the matter of more than thirty years ago and
actually had not affected anything since long ago.
The two chatted and returned to the imperial palace in a short while, and Edgar was
already waiting there.
"Father!" Gary was a little excited when he saw Edgar. He had not seen his family for quite a
long time.
“Welcome back." Edgar patted Gary on the shoulder and drew Shu Shu into his arms. "Let’s
go in and eat."
Edgar led Gary into the house as usual. And inside the house, Fred and his sub-beastman
partner, Lara, were already waiting.
After everyone was seated, Edgar began to ask Gary about the actual situation.
Gary and Lara also grew up together, so there was no need to put on airs in front of Lara or
hide anything from him. Gary quickly explained clearly what he had encountered.
In the end, the whole family had a meal together while crusading against Green.
Gary was initially very happy eating this meal, but later . . . .
When they were having a meal, his father took care of his mother in all respects, and his
brother also did the same to Lara. Only he was a lonely soul . . . .
When he had just been betrayed by Green, he, for a time, had had the idea of never looking
for another beastman again in the future. But now, he wanted to start a new relationship.
As Gary was thinking so, he received a message from Ludwig. "Gary, I’ve already had
someone sue all the reporters who reported false news today as well as Green and his
cronies. Don't worry, I’ll find more lawyers and make them get proper punishment!" He
was going to let the lawyers sue all the items that could be sued, nothing less.
"Okay." Gary sent a message back.
Getting a reply, even if it was only one word, Ludwig's face showed a happy expression, and
his mood immediately improved.
The reporters who were standing not far from Ludwig, however, were all wailing like they
were at a funeral. It only took a while, and they already received messages from the
lawyers. Ludwig really moved fast.
Emir was not only accused, but the police also handcuffed him. He looked at Ludwig and
then at Green, and he totally felt that he had been blind.
Green was also looking at Ludwig with eyes full of pain. Gary was a prince, yet he was
willing to join the military with him. Gary really loved him, but he lost the man who had
loved him so much.
He had a feeling of giving up and stopped bothering. When the police handcuffed him and
took him along, he completely didn’t resist.
Both Emir and Green were investigated by the military department.
Emir, without permission to move, had left the protection circle during the war, causing
death to many of his comrades, and also tried to frame others. He was finally sentenced and
had to go to a mineral planet to serve his prison sentence . . . . In fact, his prison sentence
was very short, but it was still very painful and hard to accept for a sub-beastman.
Anyway, this was still a trivial matter. For Emir, what was even more painful for him was
probably the subsequent impact brought by this incident.
His parents were quite rich, but they were not that kind of big businessmen whom could be
considered as notably rich and powerful. Now that he had offended the imperial family, the
people who cooperated with his parents tore up their contracts one after another. His
parents could no longer continue doing business, and perhaps it would not take long for
them to go bankrupt.
They loved him very much, but in this situation, they would inevitably hate him . . . .
His future was gone, and even his family began to reject him . . . .
Covering his face, Emir was in great pain. He did not know how he got to this point. When
he took a fancy to Green, he naturally felt that since he liked Green, then he could grab him.
When encountering the marching ants, he naturally felt that since he was a sub-beastman,
those beastmen would definitely save him. If they died, it meant that they were not capable
enough . . . .
When Green saved him and dropped Gary, he was even prouder of himself. He hoped that
Gary, this irksome guy, would be eaten up by the marching ants.
He also wanted to set Gary up so that everyone would hate Gary . . . . Who would have
thought that in the end, Gary was fine and drove him into a corner instead?
Emir had to serve the most sentence, but Green did not have to. He was just demoted—he,
who had become a lieutenant colonel with great difficulty, became a major again. This was
because he had made a command error when encountering the marching ants, the mech
soldiers he led were too selfish, and there were problems with his style of work while
carrying out the mission.
Such punishment seemed to not be severe at all, but it had actually ruined his future.
Green’s parents knew that Marshal Mullen was quite fond of Green. So they went to find
Marshal Mullen after getting this result, hoping that Marshal Mullen could help Green. But
as it turned out . . . .
Marshal Mullen knew Gary’s identity, and he had a preference for Green largely because of
Gary. Now . . . Marshal Mullen absolutely didn’t want to see Green as well as Green's family.
Ludwig told Gary about all this stuff.
Gary had been staying in the imperial palace without going out these days. At most, he only
went to the star network to check the online news. And today, most of the online news
were related to him.
The majority of the evaluations of him were kind, but there were also many people who did
not like him and even hated him.
"Because he’s a prince, so he can do whatever he wants? Even if that sub-beastman named
Emir isn’t a good person, as a beastman, he can't just go and beat a sub-beastman!"
"He hasn’t only beaten him once but twice! According to the video, when Green’s mech was
torn apart, he was even more violent!"
"Both Green and Emir have received legal sanctions. He beat people yet nothing happened.
Is it because he’s a prince?"
“Don’t tell me that beastmen of the imperial family can beat sub-beastmen as they
pleased?"
......
The whole thing had been completely made public. The monitoring device on Gary’s body
even proved that he was trying to save Emir rather than plotting against Emir’s life at that
time, yet everyone still spoke ill of him.
He did hit Emir.
"I was out of my mind with anger at that time." Gary was very annoyed when Fred asked
about this.
"It's okay, you don't need to worry too much. He hasn't suffered any harm, and there’s no
injury report either, so he can't do anything to you. As for the online news . . . they’ll soon
be suppressed." Fred said.
The online news were indeed going to be suppressed very soon—Edgar had already set the
date for his abdication ceremony and Fred's enthronement ceremony.

A Guide to - 123
Unedited chapter
123. The Gay Little Prince, Part 12

The emperor of the Beastman Empire was about to change again . . . .

Although the previous emperor Chris abdicated early, he was not too young when he
abdicated. What about Edgar now? He was only over sixty years old and looked very young,
yet he was actually going to abdicate!

Edgar had done a lot of things during his thirty years on the throne, and Shu Shu's charity
project had also reached the peak. This made the people of the Beastman Empire feel very
melancholy and unwilling to let go after confirming the news.

In this way, there were fewer and fewer people discussing Gary online. Still, there were
some people who had been dissatisfied with the imperial family and now tirelessly vilified
Gary online, but they were often scolded back by netizens as soon as they cropped up.

Even at this time, they still had time to keep staring at Gary over those trifles!

Although it was not right for a beastman to beat a sub-beastman, if they themselves met
such a malicious sub-beastman, they also wanted to beat him, ah!

Gary was still paying attention to these at first, but then he did not bother to care about it
and began to continue studying mechs instead.

Although the mech he previously used was great, it was not the most suitable for him. Now,
he wanted to make a mech suitable for him and then . . . give it as a present to his mother.

His father and mother planned to go out and have fun just like his grandfather and
grandmother after abdicating. He planned to give them something as a gift, and the most
suitable one was naturally a mech.

Thinking of himself having made a mech for Green but not for his close relatives, Gary could
not help but feel guilty, so he was even more motivated. In this way, he completely ignored
Ludwig.

Of course, he did this with a little evasive mind too.

Ludwig was four years younger than him, and he used to think of him as a younger brother.
It would inevitably take a little while before he could adapt to the other party’s pursuit.

Gary felt that he needed to calm down, so he simply turned off his communication device
and refused to take everyone’s call. Ludwig was extremely anxious when he ran into this
situation.

Before, he did not dare to confess because he was worried that they could not even be
friends after he confessed. Now . . . although Gary had hinted that he could pursue him,
Gary clearly did not give him the opportunity to do it.

If he continued to make no progress, wouldn’t Gary like others someday?

Ludwig was extremely fretful. He even went to find Fred several times, but unfortunately,
Fred could not see him.

"Mother, have you contacted Gary?" Ludwig went to ask as soon as Myer came back home.

Myer saw his son, who was more than a head taller than himself, look at him eagerly and
was a little helpless. "I contacted him, but the call didn’t go through." Gary should have
turned off his communication device, so no one of them were able to contact him.

Ludwig suddenly felt a little lost.

Watching his son, Myer felt resentful towards him for failing to meet expectations as well
as impatient to see some improvement, but he also felt a little weird. He had once liked
Edgar, and although he had completely forgotten Edgar after being with Calvin, there was
always a little preoccupation in his heart. As it happened, his son fell in love with Edgar's
son.

Ludwig was really a bit like himself back then . . . . Myer could not help but laugh bitterly.

He was very angry when he first learned that Ludwig liked a beastman, but his son kept
insisting on it, so he had no choice but to eventually agree . . . . He felt a little guilty towards
Ludwig.

He did not reduce his workload when he was pregnant with Ludwig. It did not matter at
first, but unfortunately, there was an accident before he gave birth. He received a shock to
the extent that he gave birth to Ludwig prematurely.

It was fine if Ludwig was merely born prematurely, but his eggshell was also broken . . . .
The eggs birthed by others could be carried around casually, but the egg he gave birth to
was sent to the emergency room and then had to be placed in a special incubator . . . .

Later, Ludwig could not even get out of the shell smoothly. He only got out of the shell with
the help of a doctor.

He was so tiny and weak, and all the doctors at that time felt that he could not live for long.
It could be said that he and Calvin were heartbroken over him.
In the end, it was Shu Shu who made Ludwig, whom would not be able to survive in the
ordinary course of events, remain alive and even healthier than ordinary people . . . .
Because of this, although he would feel weird when facing Shu Shu, he was also very
grateful.

If his son liked others, he might still be able to oppose it longer, but if it was Gary . . . .

"Ludwig, if you really want to be with Gary, give him the beast bead." Myer suddenly said.
Nowadays, he did not expect anything else and only hoped that his son could get together
with Gary.

He had already given it, but Gary did not want it . . . . Ludwig was heavy-hearted, but he did
not tell his mother about this matter and just answered, "Yeah."

"Even if Gary doesn't want to see you now, he’ll certainly see you when Fred ascends the
throne a few days later. You go sort yourself out well." Myer said again.

Ludwig finally got his spirit back.

Gary had never appeared in front of the media before, but now his identity had been
exposed, so naturally, there was no need to hide it again.

He basically didn't pay attention to dressing up when he was in the military, but this time,
there was a special stylist hired to take care of his appearance and dress him up in
accordance with his temperament, which actually made his attractiveness index increase
rapidly.

Ludwig stared at Gary from a distance with a particularly hot gaze.

Green, who was resting at home, saw Gary through the live broadcast on the star network,
and his eyes were full of regret. Gary was as dazzling as a little prince; no, it should be said
that he was indeed a little prince. What about him? What was his current self?

After a series of complicated ceremonies, the emperor of the Beastman Empire became
Fred, and most of the imperial family's industries were also handed over to Fred. Of course,
one of them became Gary's.

Gary suddenly became one of a few richest people in the whole Empire.

At the end of the ceremony, the media left, but the top figures of the Beastman Empire were
all transferred to the imperial palace to participate in the banquet held by the imperial
family.

Recently, several empresses did not like to hold banquets. It was truly not easy for them to
go to the imperial palace to participate in a banquet . . . . Many people were deeply moved
when they stepped into the imperial palace.
Ludwig was also deeply moved. He and Gary had known each other since they were
children, but the number of times he had entered the imperial palace could be counted on
his fingers . . . .

"Ludwig, I heard you’re pursuing Prince Gary?" A beastman came to Ludwig’s side and
patted Ludwig on the shoulder.

"Yeah." Ludwig admitted as he swept his gaze all around the place, looking for Gary.

The man who talked with Ludwig was one of Ludwig’s friends. Seeing Ludwig like this, he
could not help but "tsk tsk". "I’ve long known that you like beastmen, but I didn’t expect
that the one you like is actually the little prince."

"Yeah." Ludwig answered absent-mindedly. He . . . did not find Gary.

"I didn't expect you to really like beastmen, Ludwig! My younger brother is extremely
broken-hearted this time." Another man came to Ludwig’s side.

Although Ludwig spent most of the years in the military, he also lived in the capital star for
one month each year and knew a lot of people. And now, these people had gathered around
him and asked about his news.

"Ludwig, haven’t you and the little prince known each other very early? You actually didn’t
tell us about it. You’re really not a good friend."

"Ludwig, is the little prince easy to get along with? Is he really the same as you, liking
beastmen?"

"Ludwig, are you together yet?"

"Except for the two imperial princes, you’re the most remarkable man in the capital star.
Don't worry, the little prince will surely like you."

......
Not being able to find Gary and having his scars mentioned time and time again, Ludwig's
mood was getting worse and worse. When a robot carrying wine glided past, he took a
glass and drained it in one gulp.

Ludwig had been staying in the military where he could not drink. He did not drink much
or like to drink, but this time, after one drink, he could not help drinking the second and
third glasses.

"Bold!" The friends around Ludwig said one after another.

Ludwig picked up and drank another glass of wine.

"Look, the imperial family has come out." Someone said. Ludwig promptly turned his head
and saw the imperial family appear together. Of course, his eyes could only see Gary.

Gary had changed to another set of formal attire and looked more handsome than before!
Ludwig stared stupidly, and the whole person was stunned.

Two of Ludwig’s friends who were standing beside him glanced at Ludwig, and one by one
could not bear to look straight at him and turned their heads. They never expected that
Ludwig, who was always very cold, would actually show such a love-struck expression . . . .
That beastman named Gary looked a bit like Empress Shu Shu; although he looked very
good, he was definitely not a great beauty, ah!

Ludwig's gaze was burning hot, and Gary could not ignore him at all and only felt that he
was weird.

"Gary, Ludwig has been watching you." Shu Shu turned his head and said to Gary
mysteriously.

"I know, Mother . . ." Gary turned his gaze towards his mother a little speechlessly. It was
simply unnecessary for his mother to remind him about it, ah . . . .

Edgar only spoke a few simple words to introduce Gary, whom had never appeared in front
of everyone before, and then took Gary to meet some people.

During this period, a gaze was firmly locked on Gary.

Many people at the banquet were watching Gary, but that one gaze was really too ardent.
Gary could ignore other gazes but was unable to ignore it.

After Edgar had taken Gary to meet all the people he had to see, Gary took a deep breath
and headed for Ludwig, who was standing not far away and staring at him fixedly. "You
come with me."

"Okay!" Ludwig nodded vigorously. His eyes brightened, but he also looked stupid again.

Gary smelled the strong scent of alcohol on Ludwig’s body once he got close to him, so he
took a second look at Ludwig’s appearance . . . . This man did not seem right; he was . . .
drunk?

Gary walked over to the lounge upstairs, and Ludwig blindly followed suit behind him.
Soon the two entered the lounge.

"Sit down." Gary said and found a sofa to sit down himself.

However, Ludwig did not sit down. Rather, he suddenly knelt in front of Gary, "I like you,
Gary!"

Gary's heart jumped, and then he saw Ludwig take out his own beast bead again.

"For you, Gary."

"You keep . . ." Before Gary's words were finished, a beast bead with body temperature was
already stuffed in his hand.

"I really like you, Gary. If you don't want it, just throw it away!" Ludwig said and then shook
his head again. "No, you can't throw it away. It’ll be bad if you throw it away, and it’s picked
up by someone else. If you don't want it, just destroy it."

Gary held the beast bead in his hand, always feeling that his hand was a bit hot. "You’re
drunk, Ludwig."

"I'm not drunk; I'm very sober. I want you to see my determination. Except for you, I won't
be with anyone else, and the beast bead will also be useless." Ludwig said.

Ludwig was clearly drunk, and it made no sense to talk with such a drunkard. Gary, holding
the beast bead, tried to stuff it into Ludwig’s mouth. "Swallow it, and stop making trouble."

Ludwig stared at Gary foolishly. Then, unexpectedly, he snatched the beast bead from
Gary's hand and was going to crush it forcefully. "I'll just destroy it. I’ve already given it to
you, and I’ll never take it back again . . ."

Not waiting for Ludwig to really destroy the beast bead in his hand, Gary at once slapped
him on the back of his head and directly knocked him out.

A Guide to - 124
Unedited chapter

124. The Gay Little Prince, Part 13

It made no sense to talk with a drunkard, but Gary could not just look on unfeelingly as
Ludwig destroyed the beast bead . . . . Having knocked Ludwig out with a slap, Gary pried
open Ludwig’s mouth and stuffed the beast bead back into him.

Ludwig's body was full of the smell of alcohol, and his face was entirely red, but he was still
very handsome . . . . Gary was dazed and suddenly realized that this man, whom had been
his younger brother, had really grown up a long time ago.

These days, besides making a mech, he had also thought about his future.

He was rich and powerful and would definitely be able to live well in the future, but he was
afraid that it would not be easy for him to find a partner after his heart.

If he liked sub-beastmen, he would certainly have many choices, but he had long been
clearly aware that he liked beastmen.

In the Beastman Empire, there were many beastmen who would choose to be with their
own kind, but most of them only did so because they could not marry a sub-beastman.
There were only a few truly outstanding beastmen who would choose beastmen as their
partners in the entire Beastman Empire.

That being the case, could he find a partner to his liking in the future?

Of course, he could just not look for a partner. With his current situation, he could definitely
live his life alone freely and easily. It was just that he wanted a family after watching his
loving parents since he was a child.

Gary's gaze fell on Ludwig again.

He had a good impression of Ludwig, and the determination Ludwig showed him just now
aroused his feelings somewhat. But the feelings came quickly and suddenly, which made
him not so sure every time.

Moreover, he had always regarded Ludwig as his younger brother, which also made him
somewhat unable to pass the hurdle in his heart.

But maybe he could try?

Ludwig had already grown into a big man since long ago. He should not just remember the
little kid who used to run behind him and ignore the man in front of him. What's more,
Ludwig was indeed the most suitable man for him.

Ludwig was born well; his roots and background were known, and he always liked him.
And he himself was also not without feelings for this man.

Gary made up his mind and was actually much more relaxed. Seeing that it was late and
Ludwig was still unconscious, he simply didn't go to sleep and just sat in meditation and
cultivated next to Ludwig.

Gary only opened his eyes to look over once there was a sound of activity at Ludwig's side.

"I . . . last night . . ." Ludwig opened his eyes and found himself lying on the floor smelling of
alcohol from head to toe. He looked very awkward, and his face instantly reddened.

"You’re drunk yesterday."

"I was drunk, I . . ." Ludwig nodded. He was about to say something and suddenly
remembered what happened last night.

Although he was drunk last night, the thing he did was in fact what he sincerely wanted to
do. However, he did not expect that when he showed his determination to Gary, he was
actually rejected by Gary . . . . Recalling this, Ludwig suddenly felt wronged.

"Go back and take a shower. Clean yourself up." Gary said. "Also, don't do that kind of
stupid thing like last night. Even if you really want to give me the beast bead, you have to
wait until the wedding to do it."

Gary would deliberately mention this because he was worried that Ludwig would really
destroy the beast bead . . . . Green treasured his beast bead very much and had never let
him see it. Later, Green had a relationship with Emir, but he did not give it to Emir either.
Other beastmen were basically the same as Green.

And Ludwig? This guy did not take the beast bead seriously at all. He said that he would
give it away, and he actually gave it away. He was even going to destroy it if it was not
received . . . . Gary chuckled, his gaze falling on Ludwig. He already decided that he was
going to try with Ludwig. In this way, if it went smooth, they might get married in another
year or two, and it would look better if Ludwig's beast bead was taken out at that time.

The words Gary said were absolutely sincere, but Ludwig only regarded it as Gary wanting
to make him leave.

Before, Gary did not accept the beast bead he gave and then refused to see him. This time
Gary did not accept it either. After this . . . would Gary refuse to see him again?

Ludwig raised his head and looked at Gary firmly, "Gary, everything I did last night was
sincere."

"I know." Gary nodded.

"I’ll only like you alone in this life." Ludwig added and once again took out the beast bead. "I
don't want to force you at all, Gary. I just hope that you can see my determination . . ." He
was going to destroy the beast bead in his hand as he spoke.
Whom he liked was a beastman, and so the beast bead was completely meaningless to him.
Ludwig had never taken his beast bead seriously.

"You're crazy!" Gary snatched Ludwig's beast bead, utterly dumbfounded.

"Gary, I just hope that you won’t avoid me. I’ve grown up now, and I’m no longer that little
brother who can only follow behind you." Ludwig stared at Gary firmly. He had already
decided, no matter what happened today, he would not take back the beast bead.

"I won't avoid you again. Get up and take the beast bead back." Gary was somewhat
helpless.

"It's useless anyway, so I won't take it back." Ludwig said again.

Ludwig was very stubborn and would never go back on his decision. Gary somewhat
understood this. Seeing Ludwig's current behavior of not taking the beast bead back no
matter what, he could not help but have mixed feelings.

After staring at Ludwig for a good while, Gary suddenly asked, "Even if I don't give you my
beast bead, you’re still willing to give your beast bead to me?"

"Of course!" Ludwig replied. Hadn’t Gary already asked this? Why did he ask again now?

"If I’ll never give you my beast bead, are you willing to marry me?" Gary asked again.

"I’m willing!" Ludwig was a little dizzy when he heard the word "marry" and replied right
away without thinking about it.

"Okay, then I promise to date you for the purpose of marriage." Gary abruptly stuffed
Ludwig's beast bead into his mouth. If this little thing left the beastman's body for too long,
it would lose its effect, and he could never let Ludwig's beast bead be destroyed.

"Really?" Ludwig was pleasantly surprised, his face full of disbelief.

"Really." Gary said. Ludwig was so determined; he might as well not drag it on. He believed
that Ludwig would treat him well.

If Ludwig treated him badly . . . couldn't he still clean up Ludwig?

Gary was confident that he could beat Ludwig into the ground, but obviously, he thought
too much—it was simply impossible for Ludwig to treat him badly.

After getting Gary’s approval and Gary no longer avoiding him, Ludwig practically became
Gary’s little brother and followed Gary all day long. Not to mention taking care of Gary by
serving him tea and water, if Gary made him go east, he would never go west; if Gary made
him eat chicken, he would never eat duck. Even if Gary said that fish flew in the sky, he
could also earnestly agree.

All this was very different from the love life Gary had imagined at the beginning, but he did
not dislike it at all, so much so that it did not take long for him to no longer think of Green.

It was said that if you wanted to forget a failed relationship, the best way was to start a
completely new relationship. This saying was indeed true.

There was a big handsome guy wandering around him all day long; how could he still think
of his ex-boyfriend?

Gary and Ludwig were originally very familiar with each other. After they dated, the
familiarity between the two of them grew even more with each passing day, and they got
along better and better.

Only a month later, Gary realized that his feelings for Ludwig had grown deeper and
deeper. He would miss Ludwig when he could not see Ludwig; he wanted to share
everything with Ludwig, and when Ludwig did something for him, his heartbeat would
speed up.
He could no longer regard Ludwig as his younger brother, and he even couldn’t stop
himself from having an urge to grope Ludwig.

Before he knew it, he actually became more and more lustful . . . . Gary silently retracted his
hand on Ludwig's waist.

Ludwig noticed Gary drawing his hand back and felt extremely sorry—why did Gary stop
touching him? If it were him touching Gary, he would definitely be reluctant to let go . . . .

Thinking of Gary treating him better and better these days, Ludwig’s courage grew big, and
he suddenly reached out and grabbed Gary's hand.

Gary did not break free, and then he felt Ludwig start to squeeze his hand back and forth,
left and right, reluctant to let it go. Probably seeing that he had not objected to the
squeezes, Ludwig moved closer and kissed him on the lips several times.

After being kissed by Ludwig, Gary felt a tingling from his palm straight to his heart. He
clearly realized that he had fallen again.

"When are you going to let go of my hand?" Gary abruptly asked.

"I . . ." Ludwig did not let go of Gary's hand. Even if he was not very confident, he had
already determined one thing, that was, Gary no longer rejected him and should even have
a good impression of him.

In that case, why would he let go of his hold? But if he kept holding and squeezing Gary's
hand, maybe it would make Gary upset? After all, Gary had always liked to occupy the
dominant position. "How about you come and hold my hand?"

Gary: ". . ."

"What are your plans for us?" Gary asked again.

"Everything’s up to you." Ludwig immediately replied. As long as Gary did not break up
with him, everything was up to Gary.

"Okay, then I’ll set a date for us to go get the certificate." Gary said.

"!!!" Ludwig stared at Gary, feeling so happy he was about to pass out.

It was only over a month since Fred ascended the throne. Numerous media had just turned
their sight away from the imperial family, and the imperial family broke another big news
—the little prince who had not been exposed for long was going to get married!

Prince Gary would marry Colonel Ludwig Mund.

Edgar and Shu Shu did not oppose Gary's decision at all, while Myer and Calvin were very
happy—their son finally wouldn’t have to be lonely for a lifetime!

Both sides did not object, so naturally, the wedding was soon prepared . . . . And before the
wedding, Gary received messages from Dr. Dean and Dr. Jones, whom had been examining
him since he was a child. They hoped that he could go for a checkup.

Gary considered for a while and agreed.

Since he was born, he always went to them for checkups and to record his physical data.
Now it seemed that he had to go for a pre-marital checkup. However, his current physical
condition might scare Dr. Dean.

Dr. Dean always thought that he was an abnormal beastman, but he reckoned that his
current body was already completely different from that of a beastman.

A Guide to - 125
Unedited chapter

125. The Gay Little Prince, Part 14

Gary made an appointment with Dean and Jones to meet in Shu Shu's hospital. And as soon
as he came over, the two doctors showed affectionate expressions.
"Congratulations, Gary." Jones said with a smile.

"That guy Ludwig is pretty good. Congratulations, Gary." Dr. Dean said as well.

Both of them watched Gary grow up and loved him very much. Now that Gary was getting
married, they were also very happy.

Having congratulated Gary, the two of them were ready to examine Gary.

After thirty years, Dr. Dean, who was not young, was getting older, and even his vision was
a little blurry. But he was familiar with giving Gary a checkup, so his movements were still
very quick.

"Gary, after you’re with Ludwig, you must seize that boy's beast bead as soon as
possible . . ." Dr. Dean ordered while examining Gary.

Although the little prince Gary was born very healthy, he was born abnormal. This always
made him worry about Gary’s future search for a partner. Now that Gary and Ludwig were
together, he was relieved.

Gary had no beast bead. Whether he was with a beastman or a sub-beastman, he could not
have children. Now that he was with Ludwig, a beastman, seizing Ludwig's beast bead . . .
was definitely the best choice for him.

"Your body’s sturdy. No one can be stronger than you except Fred and Edgar." Dr. Dean
praised again. "Your body’s very good in every aspect, and there’s nothing wrong with
it . . . . Hey, there’s a checkup item here that’s not the same as before. The womb is well-
developed?”

Dr. Dean was stunned. He rubbed his eyes and suspected that he had misread it, but the fact
proved that he had not misread it . . . . Running at full speed to the machine on the side,
Dean hurriedly checked the various X-ray images on the machine.

According to the situation displayed on the machine, Gary had an extra organ in his belly.
There . . . grew a very small womb.

This thing only grew after a sub-beastman had ingested a beastman’s beast bead, and now
Gary also had one in his body.

After Gary had ingested Ludwig’s beast bead, he was aware of his physical condition and
used his spiritual power to check the "small thing" in his body. Jones had long anticipated
this, but Dr. Dean absolutely didn’t expect it and was scared witless.
Wasn't the little prince a beastman? Why could there be a womb in his body?

So . . . he had misjudged the sex of the little prince all along?

Thinking about it, the beast form of a beastman was basically inherited from his father, yet
the beast form of the little prince was not a snake but a small hamster . . . . The little prince
might be a little abnormal, but he was not an abnormal beastman; he was an abnormal sub-
beastman!

No wonder the little prince never liked eating beastman food. No wonder the little prince
was not as aggressive as those beastmen!

The more Dean thought about it, the more he felt guilty. He always thought that the little
prince was a beastman and would often impose beastman standards on the little prince.
This . . . he was too strict with a sub-beastman.

"Gary, you’re probably not a beastman but a sub-beastman." Dean finally said, eyes full of
excitement. Gary was actually a sub-beastman, and now he had a womb. He and Ludwig
would definitely be happy in the future!

"I think so too . . . . Dr. Dean, you give me a detailed pre-pregnancy checkup, okay." Gary
said. Although there was his own mother as a reference, his genes were not exactly the
same as his mother’s, so he felt that he needed to do a detailed examination.

"I’ll definitely give you a proper checkup." Dean was very excited. Because he felt that he
had been negligent with Gary before, he examined Gary very, very diligently, and his spirit
was highly-stimulated. This actually made Gary feel a little guilty. He had actually long
known about his physical condition, but he always kept Dr. Dean in the dark, which was
really not right . . . .

Gary ended up having a particularly detailed examination, and on the final physical
examination report, there were four words—very fit for conception!

Holding the report paper, Gary thought of something almost immediately—with his body
now very fit for conception, should he take contraceptive measures after marriage? It was
maybe a little too soon to have a child after he just got married, right?

However, he should not have to worry about this at all. Fred and his wife had been married
for seven or eight years and still had no children, and his parents also had no more
children. He might have to wait a few years before he could have a child.

Speaking truthfully, he had in fact been looking forward to having a child since long ago.

Stuffing the report in his hand into the space button, Gary finally decided to let nature take
its course.
The wedding day soon arrived. The wedding was very lively. What made the people rather
disappointed was that there was actually no exchange of beast beads by the newlyweds.

People nowadays, ah . . . . They exchanged the beast beads early and just couldn’t wait until
marriage, did they? Everyone who followed the wedding closely started to gossip.

"My two dream guys are married. I’m so sad . . ."

"The wedding’s great, ah! But the two of them didn't even exchange beast beads. Have they
hooked up for a long time?"

"Congratulations, congratulations, congratulations! These two men are really a match made
in heaven, ah!"

"Ludwig's gaze has never left Gary. Oh god, when will I meet such a beastman too?"

......

Most people on the star network just watched the lively wedding and wished the
newlyweds well, but there were still some cyber bullies who were tirelessly targeting Gary.

"They didn't exchange beast beads. Maybe that Gary has given his beast bead to someone
else."

"Ludwig’s really blind. How did he fall in love with him?"

"Neither of them is a good person!"

......

Such remarks did not occupy the mainstream, but there were still a lot of them, and they
would exist because of many reasons.

Some people simply hated gay love and therefore hated Gary and Ludwig; some people
were jealous of everything that Gary had, and some people . . . . There would always be
some people in this world who staunchly thought that the rich and powerful were
definitely inhumane and the leaders were absolutely corrupt. They firmly believed that
Emir was innocent, and what happened previously was Gary, a prince, framing others . . . .
These people even specially wrote such analyses and posted them on forums.

When Gary inadvertently saw such posts, he was utterly speechless. What good was it for
him to spend so much effort to frame Emir?

The imperial family gave an order to delete all the excessive remarks. Meanwhile, Gary
took these things even less seriously—it would be too tiring if he kept in mind a few sour
words spoken casually by others.
All sorts of sour words on the Internet did not affect Gary and Ludwig at all. After the
wedding, they went to a gorgeous mansion next to the imperial palace.

This house originally belonged to the imperial family, but now it belonged to Gary. Gary
used it as a brand new house for himself and Ludwig, and it was already decorated
according to his own preferences.

Since Gary proposed marriage, the intimacy between him and Ludwig had increased. On
this day, the two could not help but embrace each other as soon as they entered the door.

They automatically embraced each other and instinctively started kissing.

Ludwig had no experience, but kissing actually didn’t need too much experience. They
kissed deeply and finally fell on the bed together.

"Come on, Gary." Ludwig had been mentally prepared since long ago and lay down directly
on the bed.

Gary had already predicted this and could not help smiling as he saw Ludwig look like a
lamb waiting to be slaughtered. He then reached out and started to touch Ludwig.

Ludwig was full of muscles on his body, and they were all very hard. He was a little tense at
the moment, and those muscles were even harder. Gary loved such muscles very much and
could not help but stroke them back and forth several times.

Ludwig's body slowly softened, and finally there was only one place in his whole body that
was still hard . . . .

"Okay, come on." Gary kissed Ludwig's face. He had no interest in occupying the dominant
position and wished for others to serve him.

Ludwig was a little dumbfounded. He really didn't expect that a pie in the sky would
actually fall on him on his wedding night . . . .

Almost impatiently, he threw Gary down.

Don’t look at Gary being able to beat Ludwig into the ground, he actually had no muscles on
his body. After all, his strength came from spiritual power rather than his own muscles. Not
only that, but his body was also pale and soft because he rarely went out to exercise or see
the sun.

This was very different from what Ludwig had imagined before, but it was the same as he
occasionally dreamed about. Thinking that he could treat Gary like he did in his dream . . .
Ludwig felt blood rushing straight to the top of his head.
The nosebleed just sprayed out . . . .

Gary: ". . ." He had been speechless many times recently.

After cleaning himself up, Ludwig tremblingly kissed Gary's skin.

Since Gary intended to enjoy it, of course he was going to follow through to the end. He
kissed Ludwig a few times from time to time and gently caressed and stroked Ludwig's
body while guiding Ludwig to please himself.
"First, you must stretch it."

"Your fingers are too rough . Get more lube . . ."

" Okay, come on. Slow down . . ."

......

Ludwig was very obedient at first, but as soon as he really "mastered" it, he did not stop nor
slow down.

It was also difficult for Gary to control himself. At this time, except for producing moans
from his nasal cavity, he was unable to utter anything else. Holding onto Ludwig, he used
his spiritual power to relieve his physical discomfort, and then . . . what remained after that
was just a steady flow of pleasure.

Both Ludwig and Gary were very satisfied on their wedding night. What satisfied Gary the
most was that on the next day, Ludwig, without being taught, learned from his father to
take care of him in every possible way.

Although he was completely uninjured because of the assistance of the spiritual power, he
still enjoyed being taken care of like this. Gary gave Ludwig a satisfied glance, which made
Ludwig even more excited. A table full of breakfast was arranged.

"Okay, sit down and eat together. You bled last night and need to make up for it." Gary
turned towards Ludwig, all smiles. This guy had a heavy nosebleed yesterday . . . .

Ludwig's face instantly reddened. Wasn’t it because he received a very big shock? Gary's
body was really too lovely . . . "I’ll try my best not to bleed tonight."

Calvin and Myer looked for Edgar and Shu Shu first thing in the morning to go see the
newlyweds together. Hearing such an explosive dialog as soon as they entered the door,
they were all sluggish.

Calvin and Myer: Our son turned out to be the one below . . . . Son, you grew to such a big
guy in vain!
Edgar: Unexpectedly, Gary was actually the one above . . . and his skills were very poor. It
seemed that he had to treat Ludwig better in the future.

Shu Shu: "Bleeding? Was Ludwig injured? Would you like me to help you check?"

Ludwig's face reddened even more, "No need, no need . . ."

"Right, Gary can take care of you." Shu Shu nodded.

Calvin and Myer glanced at each other and suddenly felt a little sad—their son became
someone else's wife just like this?

After getting married, Gary and Ludwig grew even closer, and at this time, Gary realized
that he was far more at ease when facing Ludwig than when facing Green.

Ludwig liked everything about him, so that he could show his truest self in front of Ludwig.

Green was actually quite selfish, and he also didn't like to take care of others. When Gary
was with him, he had to look after himself and even take care of him. Ludwig was different.

Ludwig would always take care of Gary in every possible way.

"Dear, pour me a glass of water." Gary lay on the sofa and was too lazy to move, so he
directly called out to his newlywed partner to pour water for him and then saw Ludwig
blush deep red. Only after staring blankly for a moment did Ludwig bring him a glass of
water at the fastest speed, and he also imitated him, "Dear, here’s the water."

Such a life was really not bad.

Gary drank the water and decided to discuss with Ludwig what precisely they would do
next.

He did not want to go to the military anymore. Living on the spaceship year in and year out
was not comfortable at all. Besides, if a sub-beastman had children, he was not allowed to
stay on the spaceship.

In the future, it was impossible for him to stay in the capital star to bring up children while
Ludwig struggled in the military, right?

"What’re your plans next, Ludwig?" Gary asked.

"Haven’t I already said it? I’ll take over my parents’ industries." Ludwig said. "They don’t
like to manage the industries, so they let me take over."

"Will you regret leaving the military?"

"I won’t. I actually don't like being bound by the regulations and restrictions in the military.
On the contrary, I prefer an adventurous life . . . . Wasn't I thrown into a remote planet by
my father when I was sixteen? Life there was very interesting! Gary, I think we can set
aside a period of time each year to travel and explore various planets.” Ludwig said. He and
Gary would not have children, so the bond between them was not as deep as that of other
families. He thought traveling was a good idea if you needed to do some activities that
could foster feelings.

"Fine." Gary was also interested. "At that time, I can collect different materials from each
planet and study them after coming back."

"Right, I’ll accompany you then." Ludwig promptly said.

After they got married, they both retired from the military. This was also the practice of
many noble children in the capital star—many young nobles would go to the military for a
few years to learn through experience, but they would return to inherit the family property
after they got married.

Ludwig intended to help his parents manage their industries, but it was actually a rather
difficult task for someone who had never been in contact with business before.

Fortunately, Edgar was grooming Fred at this time, so it was convenient for him to tag
along.

Thus, Ludwig began the days of following Edgar to study every day. He actually used to
revere and fear Edgar, but after getting along for a while, he suddenly realized that Gary’s
father was in fact very gentle, and he especially doted on his sub-beastman.

Every time Gary's mother shouted, this father would rush over immediately . . . . He had to
study hard!

Ludwig studied very seriously and lived a very rich after-marriage-life. Along with the
passing of time, he also discovered that Gary was really very different from what he had
imagined.

He had always thought that Gary was relatively strong, but in reality, he really wasn’t. Most
of the time, Gary was very negotiable and even not very good at making decisions in some
aspects.

In addition to this, Gary unexpectedly still had good cooking skills! Although Gary was not
too fond of cooking, he was quite willing to go to the kitchen to cook a few dishes when he
had free time. If he was willing to help Gary do all the preparations, Gary did not even mind
going to the kitchen every day.

This kind of Gary made Ludwig like him more and more, to the extent that the smile on his
face became brighter day by day.
Of course, he would occasionally feel regret.

He and Gary had already had the most intimate contact, but he had never seen Gary’s beast
form . . . .

Gary did not like others seeing his beast form since he was a child, and he was still the same
now. After marriage, he would turn into a big white tiger from time to time at Gary’s
request, letting Gary hug, pet, and play with him. Gary, however, refused to show him his
beast form.

Furthermore, Gary still hadn’t given him the beast bead.

Gary did not give him the beast bead because his performance in many areas was not good
enough?

Although the current life already made him feel very, very happy, Gary not giving him the
beast bead still made him a little unsettled.
The chasing had not yet succeeded, so he still had to work hard . . . . On the way home that
day, Ludwig made a detour to the other side of the capital star and picked up a delicious
meal for Gary.

Returning home, Ludwig saw Gary sitting on the sofa with a frown, and his face did not look
so good.

"Gary? What happened?" Ludwig asked. He had never seen Gary look so solemn since they
got married.

"There’s a very serious thing that I must tell you." Gary turned towards Ludwig with a
solemn look across his whole face.

Gary's expression was so solemn it made Ludwig cannot help but feel quite anxious—it
should not be Gary feeling he was not good enough and wanting to leave him, right?

This idea flashed past and was quickly rejected by Ludwig. Gary was definitely not such a
person; moreover, he could feel that Gary liked him.

Otherwise, how could Gary be willing to be done like this and that by him every day?

"What's the matter?" Ludwig asked in a low voice.

"I seem to be pregnant." Gary said. After getting married, while continuing to make mechs,
he began to learn to manage the company. His daily life was very relaxed, and he was also
very satisfied with his current situation. As a result, only a month later, he actually got
pregnant!
Fred had been married for so long and still had no children. Why did he get pregnant all of a
sudden?

Before, he was still thinking about revealing his situation to Ludwig slowly and then
preparing for the pregnancy together and waiting for the arrival of their first child. As a
result . . . the child really came too suddenly.

Gary instantly became a little worried. He worried that Ludwig would be angry after
knowing that he had lied to him for so long . . . .

Gary's mood was very complicated, but Ludwig was dumbfounded. What did he hear? Gary
was pregnant?!

Gary was a beastman; how could he get pregnant? He misheard it, right?

A Guide to - 126
Unedited chapter

126. The Gay Little Prince, Part 15

Gary had never shown his beast form in front of others, yet no one had ever suspected that
he was not a beastman. This was because he did not have the beast-like characteristics such
as beast ears that sub-beastmen would have, and also because he was very powerful and
ate a lot in spite of his slight build, which was a little undersized among beastmen.
Someone once joked that Gary looked like a sub-beastman, but he no longer dared to say
anything else after being beaten up by Gary.

Ludwig still remembered the way he was carried around by Gary when he was a child.
Because of these memories, for a time, he even wondered why he would like Gary . . . .

Normally, he would only have respect but not love for the strong. But as it happened, he fell
in love with Gary and even wanted to protect him . . . .

All kinds of thoughts flashed through Ludwig's mind, yet the expression on his face
remained dull. At this moment, besides this expression, he did not make any other
expression.

"I'm pregnant. What do you think of it?" Gary turned his gaze towards Ludwig, frowning
slightly.

"Ga Ga Ga . . . Gary. You you you . . . you’re a beastman." Ludwig stared at Gary stupidly.
"It should be." Gary said.

"I . . . I . . ." Ludwig stood in place and suddenly gasped out a sentence, "I originally planned
a honeymoon trip. We can’t go now, can we?"

Gary picked up a pillow on the sofa and threw it at Ludwig's head—was there any person
who was still thinking about traveling at this time?

Ludwig was hit by a pillow and fell straight down. When Gary saw this, he was very
worried and promptly ran over to check. Then he saw Ludwig goggling at the ceiling
stupidly.

This guy had not recovered yet!

Gary watched him speechlessly for a while and finally said, "I'm hungry."

"I'll cook!" Ludwig immediately jumped up.

After eating, Gary went to sleep early. Ludwig struggled for a long time and finally called
Edgar, "Father, Gary said he might be pregnant."

". . ." The more Edgar looked at Ludwig on the other end of the communication device, the
more he felt that this man was not pleasing to the eye . . . . He always thought that Gary
could have the upper hand and did not expect him to get pregnant so quickly . . . .

"Father, what should I do now?" Ludwig asked again .

"Take good care of Gary." Edgar said. "Shu Shu and I will come over tomorrow."

Edgar was going to hang up the call after he was done talking, but Ludwig said again,
"Father, wait."

"What else?" Edgar asked, frowning.

"Gary . . . he’s a sub-beastman? How can he be a sub-beastman?" Ludwig had difficulty

believing this.

"Gary’s like his mother." Edgar hung up the call directly.

When Ludwig heard Edgar mention Shu Shu, he suddenly remembered one thing. It was
said that Shu Shu fought very fiercely . . . .

No wonder Gary never showed his beast form!

No wonder Gary did not give him the beast bead!

It turned out that Gary was a sub-beastman!

After figuring it out, the more Ludwig thought about it, the more excited he was. And he
finally understood why Gary got so angry when he was going to destroy the beast bead
back then . . . .

He seemed to have done something stupid.

Ludwig felt that he was too stupid before. It was obvious that there were so many
questionable things about Gary, yet he actually never doubted it at all . . . . If nothing else, if
Gary was really a beastman, how could he still be healthy and active on the next day after
lingering with him for a whole night? Generally, if something happened between two
beastmen, the receiving side would be quite miserable the next day.

After finishing the phone call with Edgar, Ludwig thought for a while and then called his
own father.

"What's the matter, Ludwig?" Calvin asked.

"Father, Gary’s pregnant." Ludwig said.

Calvin on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time. Then his voice suddenly
became much louder and clearer, "What did you say?"

"Father, Gary’s pregnant." Ludwig repeated it again, his heart sweet and happy.

"How the hell could that be?" Calvin's voice rang again.

"Gary’s actually a sub-beastman."

Calvin was silent for a very long time this time. After a very long time, he abruptly said,
"You can't even defeat a sub-beastman; you’re really capable!"

Ludwig was also silent for a moment. "Father, I can beat you."

Calvin, who had not been able to beat his son when coming to blows with him: ". . ."

Calvin and Myer had been staying in the capital star recently. After receiving a call from
Ludwig, they did not sleep all night. Early the next morning, they came to Ludwig's
residence and then saw Ludwig who also hadn't slept for a whole night yet looked very
excited.

"Gary’s pregnant? Have you seen a doctor? Have Gary had a checkup?" Myer asked. It was
very difficult for him when he was pregnant with Ludwig. His body was very, very
uncomfortable for the first two months. Later, he got better and was able to work, but
unexpectedly, he then had an accident and gave birth prematurely . . . . For all these
reasons, after he knew that Gary was pregnant, he could not help thinking of Gary as a
fragile thing.

Ludwig simply didn’t remember to call for a doctor, and he did not even think of having a
checkup, so he was immediately stupid.

"How do you take care of your sub-beastman? Why’re you as careless as your father?" Myer
was angry. Back then, Calvin stayed in the military all day long and neglected him, which
made him very angry.
Calvin tried hard to reduce his sense of existence, but Ludwig was full of humility. "Mother,
how do I take care of Gary?"

Myer was just about to impart his experience to Ludwig when the doorbell rang. It was
Edgar and Shu Shu who came this time.

Edgar's face did not look so good; Shu Shu, on the contrary, was very happy. As soon as he
entered the house, he asked, "Where’s Gary? Where’s he?"

"Gary’s still sleeping." Ludwig said.

Shu Shu was at once going to find Gary, but Edgar stopped him. "Let Gary come down." Gary
was married, so it was not good for them to go up . . . . If they saw something that should
not be seen, wouldn’t they get a sty?

Shu Shu nodded and immediately sent a message to Gary to let him come down. Then he
said to Edgar, "I’m finally going to be a grandfather!" Other hamsters could be grandfathers
at two or three months old, but he had to wait for so many years. He felt sad just thinking
about it.

Edgar snorted as an answer and then glared at Ludwig.

It was not until this moment that he deeply felt that his cute and soft little hamster had
been gnawed by others. Really, the more he thought about it, the worse he felt . . . . If he had
known earlier about this, he would certainly have made things more difficult for Ludwig.

"Edgar, Gary . . . he’s a sub-beastman?" Calvin asked.

"Yeah." Edgar answered.

"How come? He doesn't have the characteristics of a sub-beastman . . ." Calvin was
somewhat dull.

"Because Gary’s a very powerful sub-beastman, ah! He’s more powerful than many
beastmen, so he’d be like this!" Shu Shu said. Edgar and Ian praised him like this!
Gary came downstairs and happened to hear his mother praising himself. He could not help
but smile.

"Gary, are you awake? Are there any discomforts? Would you like to call a doctor to
examine you? Do you want to eat something?" Ludwig had reflected for a long time just
now and thought of some things that a pregnant sub-beastman needed to pay attention to
as well as decisions that needed to be made, so he asked them all at once.

"I'm fine." Gary replied. He was very healthy, and his body had no reaction at all.

"I’ll give you a checkup, Gary! Don't worry, there’s me to keep you strong and healthy from
start to finish." Shu Shu said. He had been in contact with many pregnant sub-beastmen.
Once, he had even been paid a lot of money for helping a sub-beastman whom repeatedly
had miscarriage to keep the fetus. So now he was very confident that he could make Gary
give birth to the child safely.

Gary could not be clearer about his mother's affairs. He understood what spiritual power
was and also had the same ability as his mother to help people treat their illnesses.
However, he had never been in contact with pregnant sub-beastmen and only had a
smattering of knowledge about the condition of pregnant sub-beastmen. So it was not bad
to let his mother examine him . . . .

Gary extended his hand towards Shu Shu and let Shu Shu examine him using spiritual
power.

Shu Shu’s spiritual power quickly entered Gary’s body, and Gary did not reject it at all,
allowing this spiritual power to come to his belly. There, the originally tiny womb had
become a little bigger, and there was a new life inside.

Gary actually didn't thoroughly grasp his own condition, so he watched Shu Shu curiously
and waited for Shu Shu to finish his examination. It was at this moment that he saw his
mother's face suddenly change.

Shu Shu's face changed, and everyone else also noticed this scene. They could not help but
have their hearts in their mouths. Why did Shu Shu's face change? Could it be that Gary's
condition was not too good?

"What's the matter?" Edgar immediately asked when he saw his partner's face look strange.

"Edgar, there’s something wrong with the child in Gary’s belly!" Shu Shu said.

"What?" Edgar was alarmed. There was something wrong with the child? What should they
do then?

Ludwig, Calvin, and Myer all clenched their fists. They just got a nice surprise, but in a
moment, the nice suprise became a fright, ah!
"He seems to have three children in his belly." Shu Shu said again.

Three?! Everyone present was shocked. What's going on? How could there be three
children in Gary's belly?

"Three children? What will happen to Gary?" Ludwig looked very anxious. Beastmen and
sub-beastmen of the Beastman Empire generally only gave birth to one child at a time. Two
fetuses were very rare, and three fetuses . . . . Although there had been a case or two in
history, the final outcome was not very good.

Basically, there had not been any sub-beastman who could bear the huge burden brought
by being pregnant with three children at a time. The three children fighting for nutrients in
the sub-beastman's body would also make one or two of them have physical defects.

"Nothing will happen to Gary, ah. Isn't it just three children?" Shu Shu said. Three children
did need a lot of spiritual power, but they had dug up a lot of spirit stones on Fallen Beast
Planet, ah! Gary totally didn't have to worry. "But it won’t be easy to raise three children at
a time, ah . . ."

"Gary’ll be fine, but you must take good care of Gary later." Edgar glared at Ludwig again.

Ludwig was already stupid and nodded in a dazed manner. Even if it was only Gary alone,
he would also take good care of Gary, not to mention that Gary now had three children in
his belly.

Calvin and Myer were also stunned. After Ludwig and Gary got married, they gave up their
thoughts of holding grandchildren. They did not expect to actually be told that they could
have three grandchildren at a time. This, this . . . .

They were all frightened, and Gary, the culprit, also felt that it was very strange for him to
actually be pregnant with three at a time . . . . Three, ah! The children he wanted to have in
this lifetime were born in one go?

The news of Gary's pregnancy was undoubtedly a big bomb dropped on Ludwig.

It was not until a month later when Gary, with the support of spirit stones, had his belly
protrude slightly that Ludwig finally recovered and clearly realized that he was going to be
a father.

Gary was very helpless about this. Although Ludwig had been in a daze during this period,
he had been taking care of him as a fragile thing, and Gary could not stand it . . . .

His situation was very similar to his mother’s. The children grew very fast, and the speed
was only a little slower than that of his mother. However, given that he was pregnant with
three at a time, although the speed was a bit slower, his belly got bigger faster than his
mother’s.

As a result, Gary was unable to participate in many activities, and Ludwig also began to stay
at home and rarely went out in order to take care of him. Since being together all the time,
their relationship became better and better. Unexpectedly, they soon entered the old
husband and wife mode, which Gary liked.

In a blink of an eye, another month passed.

People on the star network suddenly discovered that they had not seen any news of Gary
and Ludwig, the newlyweds, for a long, long time.

The two people were said to still stay in the capital star, but they did not go out all the time
like before, and Ludwig no longer ran around the entire planet to buy food for Gary either . .
. . However, he would order takeaways and also found someone just to run around to help
him do his shoppings.

Generally, it was normal for the rich to do this, but the point was that Ludwig used to run
around in person!

"Ludwig has stopped buying things for Gary recently. Is there a problem between them?"

"I also find it strange that they didn't attend several events. What the hell is going on?"

"When Ludwig went to participate in an event of the Mund family’s company, he didn’t
bring his partner Gary. He came in a hurry and was in a bad mood. He’s probably
quarreling with Gary, right?

"That Gary isn’t a good person at all. Ludwig must have seen his true colors! "

......

There were inevitably a lot of speculation appearing online. Some people who had been
tirelessly vilifying Gary even vowed to publish various news discrediting Gary on the
Internet and tried to make people believe that Gary and Ludwig were definitely not happy.

Horace was one of the people who vilified Gary on the Internet. If Gary could see him, he
would find that Horace was actually one of the people on the spaceship who was bitten by
the marching ants. He was that sub-beastman whom had a good relationship with Emir and
had once been outraged over the injustice done to Emir.

That’s right, Horace was Emir’s friend.

Emir and Green were a couple, but they were hindered by Gary. Later, Gary caused trouble
to Emir and made him have to be banished . . . .
Horace, who was not willing to stay in the military after encountering the marching ants,
hated Gary very much and often said malicious words about Gary on the Internet. In his
opinion, if Gary had not hidden his identity, how could there have been so many things
afterwards?

Now, seeing Gary and Ludwig’s marriage seemed to have encountered a problem, he felt
very happy. Ludwig was so powerful and handsome; why did he like an ordinary beastman
like Gary?

All kinds of thoughts flashed through Horace's mind, and at the same time, various
comments bad-mouthing Gary and Ludwig’s marriage were published online.

Ludwig seldom went to the star network and had never known about various comments on
the star network. But recently, as long as he was free, he soaked himself in the star network
every day to learn about taking care of a pregnant sub-beastman and children. He even
signed up for several virtual tutoring classes on the star network and used the virtual cabin
to attend classes anonymously every day.

When he went to a tutoring class that taught everyone how to take care of a newborn child,
he heard two classmates discussing himself and Gary.

“Do you think Gary and Ludwig really have a problem?"

"I think it’s true. Ludwig married Gary fervently back then, and he should regret it now."

"No way . . . . I think Ludwig loves Gary very much, ah."

"How about love? The average beastman can't stand being suppressed by another
beastman. Sooner or later they will have problems."

......

What's the matter with these people? To actually curse his and Gary's marriage to have a
problem? Ludwig felt very angry. "Don't talk nonsense; their relationship is good!"

The two glanced at Ludwig, sneering. They were actually just gossiping, but they were
suddenly reprimanded, so they were unhappy. "If their relationship is good, why didn't
Gary show up when Ludwig went to participate in the company's event?"

"Maybe Gary was feeling unwell." Gary was pregnant with their children; how could he let
Gary follow him everywhere? At that time, he himself kept thinking about Gary and had no
mood to participate in the event.
"Feeling unwell? I don’t think so. I think they have a relationship problem." The two were
very firm.

"They don’t!" Ludwig said again.

The two people frowned and turned towards Ludwig, "How do you know?"

"Because I’m Ludwig." Ludwig suddenly said and removed his anonymity directly, going
into battle with his real identity. "The relationship between me and Gary is great. Don't talk
nonsense!"

Finished speaking, Ludwig turned around and left and stopped going to class. Then he
found someone to go online to delete those comments that speculated that his relationship
with Gary was bad.

He and Gary were very happy. Why did others speculate about them casually?

Ludwig did such a thing entirely because he did not want to hear others say that he and
Gary were not good. However, him doing so was undeniably counterproductive.

After a lot of comments on the Internet were deleted, netizens felt that this was an attempt
to cover up, which actually only made the matter more conspicuous. At the same time, the
news of Ludwig appearing in a parenting training class was also exposed.

Ludwig and Gary were both beastmen, and they were doomed to have no children. Under
these circumstances, Ludwig still went to join a parenting training class. What did it mean?

Whose child did Ludwig intend to learn to take care of?

"They didn't exchange beast beads at the wedding. Should it be Gary or Ludwig who
secretly looked for a sub-beastman to give birth to a child?"

"Why can the rich ignore the laws and regulations and stray?"

"Fuck, if they’re really like this, then I despise the hell of them!"

"These two people are so disgusting!"

"It’s too much for you to speculate like this, okay? Can't Ludwig learn to take care of his
younger brother? The Duke of Mund and Duke Myer are still young, ah."

"Previous poster, you’re too sweet. Even if Myer has a child, it’s the Duke of Mund who will
go to learn. Moreover, Myer has been very active these days, participating in activities
everywhere. If you see him, you’ll know that it’s impossible for him to be pregnant!"

"Speaking of Myer, have you noticed? Myer has been in a good mood recently . . . . Ludwig
going to a parenting class totally can’t be to take care of Gary's child. So, Ludwig has a
child?"

......
The star network became lively all at once.

Ludwig: ". . ." How could this happen!

Gary was eating the nutritious meal that Ludwig had specially learned to make not long ago
and couldn't help but want to laugh when he saw the news on the Internet.

This guy Ludwig originally wanted to destroy the beast bead, so how could he go and have
a child with others without telling him now?

Thinking of this, Gary suddenly stood up and called Ludwig, "Ludwig, come here."

"What's the matter, Gary?" Ludwig immediately ran to Gary’s side.

"Come and take a couple photo." Gary said. He stuck his belly out as he spoke.

With a "click", a photo of Ludwig and Gary together was taken. In the photo, Ludwig was
wearing a house dress, and Gary’s belly was no longer able to be concealed with his clothes.
Anyway, he did not intend to conceal it either.

Looking at the photo, Gary did not find anything that should not be shot, so he uploaded it
directly to his social account with a caption, "Pregnant."

A Guide to - 127
Unedited chapter
127. The Gay Little Prince, Part 16
Gary's social account still had a lot of followers even if he had never posted any message on
it.
Therefore, as soon as Gary posted the photo, the whole star network exploded.
Pregnant? What the hell was this? And why was Gary's belly so big?
At first, everyone who saw the news was stupid, and they also couldn’t figure out who the
hell was pregnant. After a long time, someone weakly said, "Have you noticed? Gary’s belly
is a bit big. He should be pregnant, right?"
“……”
“……”
“……”
Everyone fell silent unanimously.
Gary suddenly posted such a photo. It was totally impossible that it was someone else who
was pregnant. So . . . he was really pregnant?
He was a beastman and still could get pregnant? How was it possible!
There was a sudden silence on the star network. Then many people began to silently post
screenshots of the photo that Gary posted on his social account to other places. When they
posted the screenshots, they did not add their own evaluations because they no longer
knew what to evaluate.
Horace had been very happy and excited in the past few days.
It seemed that there was really a problem between Gary and Ludwig, which was definitely
good news for him. He could not wait to see the two of them divorce.
"The imperial family definitely has a guilty conscience. That’s why they’ll always delete all
my comments!"
"Ludwig has gone to a parenting training class. Hehehe, I’ve said it before, he definitely
won’t be with Gary forever. The Duke of Mund absolutely won’t allow him to have no
children!"
"I’m waiting for them to divorce!"
Leaving messages on the Internet anonymously one after another, Horace looked very
pleased with himself. The only thing he felt regretful about at the moment was that he
could not utter profanity on the star network . . . .
His star network account was previously blocked for uttering profanity. Then, for a time, he
was sent to a special study class every time he went to the star network, which nearly made
him suffocated!
However, even if he could not utter profanity, being able to say bad words about Gary was
also not bad . . . . Horace was just going to continue making a speech when he suddenly
found that someone had sent him a screenshot.
Gary posted a message on his social account? He promptly went to see and then was
dumbstruck . . . . Gary was pregnant? How was this possible!
Horace was totally stupid.
And in the capital star, there was someone who was more stupid and stunned than Horace,
which was Green. No, he was not only stunned, he felt extremely painful after seeing the
picture of Gary and Ludwig together.
When he saw all kinds of speculations about Gary and Ludwig’s marriage on the star
network, he was a little excited. He felt that if Gary and Ludwig broke up, he might have a
chance.
Even if he did not have a chance, he would be happy and excited if Ludwig lost Gary just
like him.
But now . . . Gary was pregnant? Gary meant this, right?
"What’s going on? The imperial family has been concealing the sex of the little prince?"
After a long time, someone finally reacted.
"The imperial family has made a speech to the public, saying that the former empress Shu
Shu was injured before giving birth to the little prince, so that after the little prince was
born and went through a checkup, it’s found that he had no sub-beastman characteristics
but no beast bead either. However, because the little prince was very strong, they tacitly
agreed that he’s a beastman. They did not expect . . ."
They did not expect the little prince to actually get pregnant . . . .
The imperial family publicly stated that Gary was pregnant with the crystallization of love
between him and Ludwig.
So, the person in the previous video who could come and go freely among the marching
ants and had the ability to dismantle a mech and beat Green up was actually a sub-
beastman?
"Back then, many people said that Gary was really low for hitting a sub-beastman. Now
they all should come and see, ah. Gary’s also a sub-beastman!"
"I didn't expect that there can actually be such a strong sub-beastman in this world!"
"It’d be great if I can be that powerful!"
The vast majority of the netizens were wishing Gary well, but some people got even
angrier.
Horace was one of them. "Gary has always concealed his sex. This is the imperial family
deceiving us!" He hated Gary, and a large part of the reason was that Gary, as a beastman,
turned out to be the lover of the most outstanding beastman on their spaceship . . . . But
now, Gary was actually a sub-beastman too? He suddenly felt embarrassed and at a
complete loss as well as extremely angry.
"How did the imperial family deceive us? The imperial family has never mentioned
anything about the little prince. We didn't even know the name of the little prince; how
could we know his sex?"
"Actually, if you think about it, the little prince’s also very pitiful. He’s obviously a sub-
beastman, yet he has always been brought up as a beastman . . ."
"He likes to eat sub-beastman food and was once attacked by some people who felt that he
received special treatment . . . . I feel sorry for him."
"That Green should be regretting it to death now, right?"
.....
Green indeed regretted it to death. If he had been able to make a firm decision to be with
Gary back then and had given his beast bead to Gary earlier, wouldn’t he and Gary have had
children already?
Seeing Gary's happy smile in the photo, Green could not help smiling bitterly, and his whole
person became extremely dejected. At this time, he heard his parents quarrel again.
"It's all your fault. If it weren’t for you always disliking Gary, we wouldn't go so far as to
become like this."
"Are you saying that it’s not your fault? At that time, wasn’t it you who didn't want Gary to
come to our house?"
The more his parents quarreled, the more violent it became. Green finally couldn't help
saying, "Father, mother, stop quarreling!"
"Green . . ." The two men simultaneously turned to face Green with cautious and solemn
expressions.
"It's all my fault. I didn't cherish him enough. If I’d cherished him properly, I wouldn't have
been . . ." Extending a hand, Green suddenly gave himself a few slaps.
There was silence in the room, and only the sound of Green's crisp slaps was left.
After Gary dropped a "bomb" on the star network, he once again ignored the star network's
affairs. He had three eggs in his belly, and there was still a lot of work that needed to be
done. Where did he still have free time to care about how others were gossiping about him?
Gary had always wanted to make a mech for Shu Shu, but since he became pregnant, others
had forbidden him to do it, lest he had an accident like Myer back then.
Gary had a good temper, and he also didn't insist on his own opinions. However, he felt
bored after all, so he simply followed Myer to undertake advanced studies of theoretical
knowledge and learn to differentiate materials.
He was very busy these days. Every day he had to memorize a lot of information and also
cultivate hard in order to provide the children with enough spiritual power . . . .
After taking a photo and sending Ludwig away, Gary lay in bed and fell asleep.
Ludwig, who always wanted to show off his partner but was afraid of his partner’s
disagreement to the extent that he dared not make any public display of affection, secretly
took a photo of Gary and then uploaded it to his social account. "My lover and my offspring.
"
There was nothing great about his photography skills, yet a soldier who always looked very
cold and hard unexpectedly sent such a warm photo . . . .
"Shoot! Ludwig actually started to make a public display of affection!"
"Is Gary sleeping? It looks so warm and peaceful!"
"Gary's belly is so big. So the two have already fooled around?"
Previously, everyone was shocked by the news that Gary, a beastman, was actually
pregnant, and they all didn't notice that Gary's belly was already very big. So now they
were naturally surprised.
When Gary got married, his belly was still flat. How did it suddenly become big now? Was
his pregnancy as quick as Shu Shu’s?
In this case, could he also give birth to two in a year like Shu Shu?
All kinds of speculations flooded the Internet. Ludwig saw it and really wanted to tell them
that it was impossible for him to hold two in a year because Gary was already pregnant
with three!
However, he had just been happy for a while and soon started to worry again. Gary was
pregnant with three children at a time; would any accident happen?
No, no, Gary would definitely not have any accidents. He was not allowed to think such
messy thoughts!
Although Ludwig made himself not think such messy thoughts, he was getting thinner and
thinner as Gary's belly grew bigger and bigger.
He would wake up many times a night, and every time he woke up, he had to take a look at
Gary and touch Gary’s belly before he could continue sleeping. What followed after this was
that Gary became fretful and even began to worry about whether he could give birth as fast
as his mother or not.
However, the fact proved that he thought too much.
One night, Gary, who was sound asleep, was suddenly awakened by the throbbing pain in
his belly, and then a stream of water gushed out of him. Immediately afterwards, something
began to squeeze out . . . . He seemed like . . . about to give birth!

A Guide to - 128
Unedited chapter
128. The Gay Little Prince, Part 17
Ludwig would get up to check on him from time to time, but as it happened, he was
sleeping soundly right now . . . . Gary subconsciously wanted to awaken the man beside
him, but unexpectedly, before he made any movement, he felt his belly loosened . . . . Well,
an egg had been birthed.
He was really similar to his mother; both of them gave birth particularly fast . . . . Gary was
somewhat glad. Then, unfamiliar at first, but well accustomed soon enough, he quickly gave
birth to the remaining two eggs.
There were three eggs laying in the quilt, which had also become damp . . . . Gary patted
Ludwig's face.
"Gary, what’s the matter? Do you want to drink water or something else?" Ludwig, opening
his eyes, woke up immediately and asked.
"I gave birth." Gary said.
"You're going to give birth? I'll call for someone right away!" Ludwig said as he got up. He
had already installed a full set of medical equipment at home. When Gary gave birth to the
children, just call the doctor to come.
"No need. The children have already been born." Gary pulled Ludwig to a stop. "You help
me wash up, and the three children should be washed too."
Already given birth?! Ludwig was stupid again. He felt that his happiness always came very
suddenly. First, Gary suddenly proposed marriage, and then Gary suddenly became
pregnant, and now . . . Gary suddenly gave birth to the children!
After thinking of this, Ludwig finally realized that the bedding seemed a bit wet. So, his
children were now on the bedding?
"Hurry up." Gary urged.
Ludwig turned his head stiffly. "I seem to have touched an egg . . . . Can I move it?"
Gary: ". . ."
After a brief flurry, Ludwig finally managed to clean up Gary and the three children. He
then lined up the three eggs in a custom-made incubator. Trembling, he took out his
communication device and began to notify Edgar and others, telling them that Gary had
given birth.
It did not take long before a group of people arrived.
Fred did not come when Gary was pregnant, but this time he came with his partner. He
looked at the three eggs as soon as he arrived. "Gary, I didn’t expect you to actually have
children before me, and three at a time . . . ." His younger brother was really too powerful.
"If you hadn’t been so reluctant for your wife to suffer, you certainly would’ve had them
long ago." Gary replied.
Fred, smiling, touched his nose and agreed tacitly. He had been married for so many years
and still had no children. He simply didn’t want his sub-beastman to suffer . . . . He had been
working very hard to help his partner cultivate these years, intending to wait for his
partner to succeed cultivating before having a child so that his partner would not have to
suffer too much . . . . Just look at his younger brother; how fast he gave birth, ah!
"I'm sorry, Gary, I caused you to suffer." Ludwig, hearing Gary's words, looked at Gary
guiltily. Why didn't he use contraception in the first place . . . .
"It's okay. I'm fine." Gary saw that Ludwig had not recovered yet and was even a little
frightened, so he could only turn around to comfort him.
Ludwig was very moved; Gary was really great.
A few young people were talking on this side, and on the other side, Shu Shu took out his
communication device, swiftly took a picture, and then uploaded it to the Internet with the
caption: "My grandsons."
Although it was midnight, there were still many people active on the star network, so
everyone saw Shu Shu’s photo as soon as it was posted.
Gary had given birth? So fast, ah! It’s just . . . why were there three?
All the people who saw the photo were dumbfounded. In this place where twins were
extremely rare, an unheard of triplets popped up all of a sudden, which challenged
everyone's capability to accept it.
"Have I mistaken it? Why’re there three eggs?"
"Is it Photoshopped?"
"I’ve studied it carefully, and it’s not Photoshopped. So, they have three eggs all at once?"
"I’ve already said before, why Gary's belly was so big . . . . It turns out that he’s pregnant
with three?"
.....
The star network exploded again.
Ludwig's communication device also exploded.
Many of Ludwig's friends did not understand why he was madly in love with Gary. They felt
that even if Gary was a prince, he still couldn’t compare with sub-beastmen. But now . . .
these people were extremely jealous of Ludwig.
How old was Ludwig this year? And he had three children already! It really made people so
envious!
Ludwig, smirking, replied to each and every message that was full of envy, jealousy, and
hate. In the following days, he was almost completely revolving around Gary.
Several days later, watching the three eggs and Gary, whom had thrown himself into work
again and begun to research mechs, he suddenly felt that he was not doing enough.
He used to think that he would not have children. When planning his future, he planned to
spend a lot of time traveling and enjoying life. But now . . . he had three children!
Ludwig suddenly realized that he had to have his own career.
If he did not even have a career of his own, how could he be a role model for his children?
And how could he ensure that his children would live a happy life in the future?
Ludwig had already begun to learn how to manage his industry diligently, but now he was
even more diligent. It was only that his study location had changed from outside to home as
well as the star network so that he could accompany his partner and children.
When Gary gave birth to their children, he gave birth without warning, and Ludwig was
unable to participate at all, which made him very regretful. So now he did not want to miss
his children breaking their shells!
Ludwig, who was so busy every day his feet did not even touch the ground, now had a
favorite leisure activity, which was talking to his three children. In addition, every time he
talked, he would take pictures or videos to show his eggs to the star network, to the extent
that his three children were quickly popular and became the most followed eggs in the
entire Beastman Empire in a very short time.
When Gary opened the star network one day, he found that pictures of his eggs were
almost everywhere . . . .
Time passed swiftly, and it did not take long before a few eggs moved.
All this was particularly magical for Ludwig. He photographed all their movements and
would have a heart-to-heart with Gary every night before going to bed. "The three children
are getting more and more lively."
"Yeah." Gary, holding and watching an egg, gently caressed and stroked it while inputting
spiritual power into it.
"Do you think there’ll be any sub-beastman among these three children? How many sub-
beastman will there be?" Imitating Gary, Ludwig gently caressed and stroked the egg in his
arms as well.
Hearing Ludwig's words, Gary could not help but be stunned.
Would there be any sub-beastman among these three children? He . . . seemed to have
forgotten to tell Ludwig about his specific circumstances. Ludwig had not seen his beast
form yet!
"Ludwig, I have something to tell you." Gary suddenly said.
"What?" Ludwig leaned over and kissed Gary on the cheek. When he had just gotten
married to Gary, he always felt very insecure, but now, he finally felt secure enough.
Gary was willing to eat his beast bead and give birth to his children; he definitely loved him.
As long as he treated Gary well enough, Gary would certainly not leave him . . . . Because
Ludwig had gotten a load off his mind, he became more and more free and open when
treating Gary, and the relationship between the two became better and better.
Gary pushed Ludwig, whom had leaned over to kiss him and even wanted to grope him,
away. He and Ludwig had quickly opened the mode of getting along between an old
husband and an old wife from the beginning of their marriage, and now they were getting
worse . . . . Ludwig would not even brush his teeth first before kissing him.
"My beast form hasn't been shown to you yet." Gary said.
Ludwig was puzzled, suspecting that he had misheard it. Wasn't Gary a sub-beastman? Why
would he have a beast form?
"If I didn't have a beast form, how could my parents say to outsiders that I was a
beastman?" Gary said again.
"You . . ." Ludwig looked blank. Gary had a beast form? He and Gary had known each other
for so many years, and he had never seen Gary’s beast form, ah . . . .
"I'll show you my beast form." Giving the egg in his arms to Ludwig, Gary directly turned
into a little hamster.
"Gary!" Ludwig was startled and immediately searched all around—how did Gary suddenly
disappear.
"I'm here." Gary used his spiritual power to simulate a voice while crawling out of his
clothes.
The tiny hamster shook his head after crawling out of the clothes, looking very cute.
Ludwig felt that his heart was going to melt from the cuteness.
He suddenly remembered something. When he had just been sent to Shu Shu’s place by his
mother to receive treatment, he once saw a cute little hamster there. He was in very bad
health back then and had never seen a small animal, so he liked it very much. After giving
the little hamster food to attract it to come over, he held and kissed it for quite a while, but
then he accidentally pulled its tail, and the little hamster ran away.
Afterwards . . . Gary often made him change into his beast form, and he especially liked
pulling his tail.
Later, he saw the little hamster again. He was in his beast form at that time, and he
immediately gave chase, thinking of finding the little hamster to play, but he failed to catch
it in the end. After that, Gary no longer avoided him for looking like a cat.
He had always known that the imperial family liked to keep hamsters. He even asked Gary a
long time ago if he wanted to keep one. Then Gary invited him to fight or to be beaten up . . .
. So, the hamster kept by the imperial family was Gary?
No, the hamster that always went out with the former emperor, His Imperial Majesty
Edgar, was not the same as Gary before his eyes, which meant . . . .
"My mother’s beast form is also a hamster." Gary said as he squeezed his food pouch and
took out a dried fruit from it before nesting beside his egg to eat.
It's really so cute! Ludwig could not care about the egg in his arms anymore. He put the egg
aside and cupped Gary in his hands and then kissed Gary several times.
Ludwig’s scent was very familiar to Gary, so he did not reject being kissed by Ludwig one
bit. But what he did not expect was that after Ludwig kissed him, he immediately started to
lick him!
How big was he in total? Ludwig licked him like this and directly licked him from head to
toe!
Gary stretched out his paw and scratched Ludwig's chin, leaving three bloody marks.
Gary did not use much strength at all. He used to scratch Fred or Edgar like this just to
tickle them. He really didn't think he would scratch Ludwig bloody. He immediately turned
into a human form and asked worriedly, "Are you okay, Ludwig?"
The naked partner suddenly appeared in his arms; how could Ludwig still remember other
things? He hugged Gary tight and no longer thought of anything else.
"Wear a condom!" Gary, on the contrary, still remembered one very important thing . . . .
Three had already come all at once, and he absolutely didn’t want three more to come.
After the passion, Ludwig put the three children in place, helped Gary clean up, and threw
himself headlong onto the bed, falling asleep and completely forgetting the wound on his
face.
When Myer came to visit his grandsons the next day, he saw three glaring scratches on his
son's face. "You keep a cat?" The scratches were obviously not human scratches, so his son
kept a cat?
"Huh?" Ludwig looked blank.
"What scratched your face? You keep a kitten? A kitten's claws aren’t so small, right?"
Ludwig finally understood why his mother would suddenly ask this . . . . "I don’t keep a cat.
It's a little hamster."
"Hamster? Keeping a hamster is great. You must treat the little hamster better in the
future." Myer said. "Gary's mother is a sub-beastman of the hamster family. Although Gary
doesn’t have animal ears, I guess he’s the same as his mother. If you’re not good to the
hamster, then it won’t be just the hamster that’ll scratch you but also him."
It was indeed Gary who had scratched him, ah . . . . But Gary scratched him not because he
was not good to the hamster, but because he played rogue with the hamster.
Touching his own face, Ludwig really missed the feel of the little hamster last night.
However, Gary was by no means someone whom could be touched casually! "You turn into
your beast form for me to touch. If I’ve touched you enough, I’ll let you touch me for a
while."
Hearing Gary's condition, Ludwig immediately turned into a white tiger. As he lay down on
the floor and let Gary pet him, he looked at the information on the star network with much
difficulty since he was in his beast form.
Gary stepped on Ludwig’s stomach, smiled, and then directly turned into a little hamster
and got into Ludwig’s long fur . . . .
Ludwig immediately didn’t dare to move, for fear that his huge body would overwhelm
Gary . . . .
Before the children broke their shells, Gary disclosed his beast form and at the same time
began to teach Ludwig to cultivate.
Everyone in their family would cultivate, and they would live a long life. If Ludwig did not
cultivate . . . . It was impossible for him to just look on unfeelingly as Ludwig died early.
Fred started teaching his partner to cultivate very early, but the result was not quite good,
and the progress was very slow. Because of this, Gary was also prepared for a long-term
battle, but unexpectedly, Ludwig’s cultivation speed turned out to be very fast. It did not
take him a long time before he could sense his spiritual power.
Gary was puzzled at first, but after pondering about it carefully, he did not think it was
strange.
Ludwig was the child of the Duke of Mund. In the case where the nobles of the Beastman
Empire were divided by lineage, his lineage was very good. Not to mention that he and his
mother had used spiritual power to nourish Ludwig’s body when he was a child with poor
health . . . .
In fact, Ludwig's body had become better and better under his and his mother’s
nourishment back then. If it were not for this, Ludwig might not be so strong now!
With strong innate talent as well as having someone to help sort out the body . . . if Ludwig
was unable to cultivate quickly, then he was too useless!
After Ludwig sensed his spiritual power and learned to supplement the three children with
spiritual power, all three eggs moved.
They started breaking their shells at about the same time, but the speed of breaking the
shells was not the same. Among them, the children in the two eggs broke their shells very
fast. In a short time, two snow-white fluffy kittens . . . *cough cough* little white tiger
crawled out of the eggs. At this time, there was only a tiny hole in the remaining egg.
"Would you like to get some food to lure him out? Gary at that time refused to get out of the
shell, but then he smelled the fragrance of food and finally came out." Shu Shu said. He felt
that there should be a little hamster inside the remaining egg.
There was still such a thing? Ludwig turned his gaze towards Gary curiously, but Gary was
expressionless. His black history was about to be exposed by his mother . . . .
The two little white tigers were scuffling with each other, and the little hamster was still
not moving. Gary had no choice but to adopt the method of using food as a lure.
Unexpectedly . . . it really worked!
A hairless little hamster, rolling and crawling, drilled out of the eggshell and went straight
to the food . . . .
The two little white tigers also smelled the food. They stopped scuffling and wanted to eat
but were caught by Ludwig one by one. Their younger brother had not eaten the food yet,
how could they, as the older brothers, grab it!
Shu Shu, seeing this scene, knew that the little hamster’s status in the family would
absolutely be the highest in the future, and he was immediately satisfied.
The Beastman Empire was indeed a great place. His descendants could not only oppress
snakes, but also cats . . . no, tigers!
He felt that if this continued, the little hamsters could become the most powerful people in
the Beastman Empire!
Shu Shu was very happy and told Edgar about it as soon as he turned around.
"You’re already the most powerful." Edgar said. "Whoever doesn’t accept it, I’ll beat him
up."
Shu Shu was even happier this time.
And at this moment, the netizens finally saw the picture of two little white tigers and knew
that the three children had broken their shells.
"The little white tigers are so cute, aaaah! They’re worthy of being the cutest felids!"
"The two little tigers are so beautiful, ah. I really want to raise one."
"Aren’t there three children? Why only show us two?"
"Yeah, yeah, aren't there three?"
......
"The youngest brother is the baby of the whole family, so we’ll keep all his information
confidential." Ludwig made the same decision as Edgar.
“……”
“……”
“……”
"So the youngest is a sub-beastman?"
"Aaaah, I really want to know what the sub-beastman baby looks like!"
Ludwig aroused the curiosity of countless netizens about the mysterious sub-beastman
baby. And at this time, Myer and Calvin were staring at the little hamster blankly.
Ludwig said this was a sub-beastman . . . . Obviously, it was a tiny hamster beastman, ah!
"Gary’s like this when he’s a child, so the imperial family said he’s a beastman." Ludwig
explained to his father and mother. "The baby has no beast bead in his body, so he should
be a sub-beastman."
The thumb-sized little hamster flipped his body over, making Myer's heart can not help but
tremble. He had always been smart, so he suddenly thought of something. "So, Shu Shu’s
also like this?" That guy Edgar usually had no love for small animals, but after he got
married, he always took along a little hamster everywhere . . . .
Furthermore, when Shu Shu was pregnant for the first time, both Edgar and Shu Shu took
the child as a tumor . . . . So it was because Edgar mistakenly thought that Shu Shu was a
beastman?
"Yeah." Ludwig nodded. Edgar allowed him to tell his mother about it, so he would say it.
Just as Myer felt that he needed to digest the news properly, he saw a little white tiger
running towards his younger brother . . . and he subconsciously pushed the little white
tiger away.
The little hamster was so small; what if he got hurt by the little white tiger?
They were all fluffy little animals, but the smaller one was clearly more popular. Myer came
over and took a look and found that the one he liked the most was actually the little
hamster.
Later, when he met Shu Shu and remembered that Shu Shu was also a cute little hamster,
the strange feeling he had always unconsciously had when facing Shu Shu suddenly
disappeared, and he also couldn't help but look Shu Shu up and down, wanting to touch Shu
Shu's ears . . . .
Edgar silently stood in front of Shu Shu, blocking Myer's line of sight.
Myer: ". . ."
https://1.bp.blogspot.com/-rm8IYJZ5n3k/X2tcikovoaI/AAAAAAAAAHo/
rIr58LF9rt0hu3gLuQ6uEJiihRLikPdYACLcBGAsYHQ/s0/triplet.png

Gary's baby - Gary - Shu Shu

A Guide to - 129
Unedited chapter
129. Husbands’ Travel Note
After Edgar abdicated, he wanted to take Shu Shu to travel everywhere.
After Ludwig got married, he wanted to take Gary on a trip.
However . . . because Gary suddenly got pregnant, their trip was delayed. It was not until
their three children reached two years old that this matter was finally put on the agenda. In
addition, Ludwig and Gary decided to go on a trip together with Shu Shu and Edgar. As for
Myer and Calvin . . . .
Their son ran away, so they could only stay behind to work and look after their grandsons.
Of course, they did so also because they were no longer interested in running around. They
ran all over the place when they were young, spending less time together and more time
apart, so now they wanted to live a peaceful life together.
And there were also people who could not go, such as Fred and his partner . . . . As the
emperor and empress, it was not so convenient for them to travel afar. Anyway . . . this time
Edgar and others chose a very common way of traveling.
Before starting the trip, everyone thought it was too boring to go on a trip in a private ship
like in the past, so they simply changed to another style and decided to take a tourist
spaceship to Gass Planet and enjoy an ordinary tour like those ordinary people.
Shu Shu was very curious about ordinary people's lives, and Edgar listened to him
completely. Ludwig was very adventurous, and Gary did not care about it . . . . So the travel
plan was set.
They joined a tour group called "Little Stars", which was booked by Shu Shu online.
"It's been more than thirty years . . . . I really want to see what Gass Planet has become
now." Sitting in the family cabin of the spaceship, Shu Shu was very excited.
The destination of their trip this time was Gass Planet where he and Edgar met. He had
never been back since he left there . . . .
Having been living very well in the capital star, Shu Shu did not reminisce about Gass
Planet, but now that he was going there, he remembered more and more of the goodness of
Gass Planet and even missed his life on Gass Planet back then.
"Mother, Gass Planet has become very beautiful now, and it’s also been connected to the
star network and become a lot more developed." Gary said. When he was a child, Chris and
Ian had once brought him to live on Gass Planet for a period of time.
"Really?" Shu Shu was a little happy and went to see Edgar again. "Big Snake, I wonder if
the cave I dug is still there . . ."
"It's still there," Edgar stated affirmatively.
"Really?" Shu Shu looked pleasantly surprised.
Edgar said nothing. Of course it was true. How could he not protect the place where he and
Shu Shu first met?
"Big Snake, you’ve been following me secretly back then, and you even picked up and
brought my skirt back . . ." Shu Shu said again, looking full of emotion.
Gary and Ludwig both looked down and lowered their heads, acting like they did not exist.
Edgar carried Shu Shu into the sleeping cabin on the side and locked the sleeping cabin
without the slightest hesitation.
However, before long, a broadcast echoed across the spaceship—it was time for lunch.
This spaceship was chartered by Little Stars Tour Group. Except for the crew members, the
people on the spaceship were all tourists who joined the tour, and everyone’s meals were
eaten together.
Gary and Ludwig were about to go out after hearing the broadcast and then saw Edgar and
Shu Shu come out of the sleeping cabin, and Shu Shu's mouth was still a little red.
Gary suddenly felt that he was abused by his mother and father . . . .
There were so many people in the dining hall. All tourists were entitled to a set meal of the
tour group, but if you wanted to eat something good, you could only spend your own
money to buy it.
And the set meal of the Little Stars Tour Group did not taste very good . . . .
"Damn! It's indeed a cheaply-priced tour group; the set meal’s actually nutrition paste and
a side dish!" Someone complained and asked about the price of barbecue. In the end, they
could only grit their teeth and buy a portion of barbecue at five times the market price.
Afterwards, they ate it while complaining about the bad taste.
Edgar and Ludwig had gone to collect the set meal. They had stayed in the military and
used to eat worse when they were on urgent missions. They could completely accept it, but
they were worried that Shu Shu and Gary would not be able to accept it. "What do you want
to eat? We’ll go buy it."
"No need." Shu Shu refused. Could there be anything delicious on this little spaceship?
There was certainly nothing as delicious as what he stored in his food pouches.
Shu Shu surreptitiously took out some food from his food pouches and began to eat just like
that.
Gary glanced at his mother and then did the same thing indifferently.
Edgar and Ludwig, seeing them like this, silently ate the set meal.
Gary sympathized with Ludwig a little and took out a few packets of barbecue for him. At
the same time, he happened to see Shu Shu stuff a chestnut into Edgar’s mouth.
"I picked these chestnuts on Gass Planet back then. I’ve been keeping them because I’m
unwilling to eat them up." Shu Shu said, not saying that he had actually forgotten about
them . . . . He had taken out these chestnuts on Fallen Beast Planet before, but they were
useless after Reynolds came, so he stuffed them back into his food pouches and forgot
about them after a long time.
Edgar knew Shu Shu's bad habits and could guess the truth. He could not help but smile.
"Wait until we get to Gass Planet; I’ll accompany you to pick chestnuts."
"Okay." Shu Shu showed a big smile towards Edgar.
On this trip, Shu Shu and others all disguised themselves, but they did not change much.
Take Shu Shu, for example. He put on fake ears and made fine adjustments to his face, but
he still resembled his original self six to seven points.
Given that he had remained young, he now looked like a young adult. Although he was not
particularly beautiful, he was still a delicate and cute sub-beastman.
And he looked better when he smiled.
There was a group of university student beastmen in this tour group, and they were
stunned.
"That sub-beastman’s so beautiful!"
"Shall we go over and talk to him?"
"But there’s a beastman beside him . . ."
"That beastman’s eating a set meal, which means that he has no money . . ."
......
A group of young beastmen, you pushed me, and I squeezed you. In the end, the most
outstanding beastman came before Shu Shu. "Hello, are you traveling to Gass Planet?"
Striking up such a conversation was actually a bit funny. Wasn’t everyone here traveling to
Gass Planet? Gary was too lazy to ridicule them, but Shu Shu unexpectedly smiled and said,
"Yeah!"
"We’re in one tour group; it's really a coincidence. We’d like to invite you to eat." The
beastman said again.
"And your friend." Another young beastman said. He saw Gary whom was sitting across
from Shu Shu.
These young beastmen in their twenties were eager to show their age everywhere, each
and every one of them brimming with youth. Edgar's face slowly darkened as he watched
them chatting up his sub-beastman.
"No need." Shu Shu refused these people whom offered him food. The food in his own food
pouches was much more delicious than the food on the spaceship.
"Don't worry, we bring enough money." The student who spoke to Shu Shu immediately
said.
"Yeah, allow us to invite you to eat, okay!" The student next to him also said.
What does it have to do with me if you bring money? I also bring money, ah . . . . Shu Shu
frowned and glared at the person in front of him—he did not like these people; how could
he secretly take out something to eat if they stood here?
"Don't worry, we bring enough food." Edgar said at this time. He blandly swept his eyes
over these people and then took out several special fresh-keeping boxes packed with food
from the space button.
Fresh-keeping boxes were not something rare in the Beastman Empire, but was it possible
that the fresh-keeping boxes Edgar took out were ordinary ones?
Well, it might be true. Considering that Shu Shu often liked to shop online, there were
countless cheap products in the imperial palace nowadays. However, Edgar had his
assistant prepare these food boxes instead of letting Shu Shu prepare them.
It was clearly impossible for a Retired Emperor’s assistant to prepare a bunch of cheap
products for Edgar, a Retired Emperor, so the fresh-keeping boxes he took out now was a
famous brand among fresh-keeping boxes. The price of a box was enough for a table of
people to eat in an eight-star restaurant in the capital star. And although the food sold on
this tourist spaceship was expensive, the price was never comparable to that of the eight-
star restaurant in the capital star.
Edgar pressed a fresh-keeping box, and it opened. Then the mechanical arm installed inside
took out a plate and placed it on the table. The dish on the plate exuded a mouthwatering
aroma, and you just knew at a glance that the price was definitely considerable.
"This is the signature dish of Kars Restaurant . . ." Among these students, the family
condition of the one who stood out and struck up a conversation was pretty good, and he
recognized at a glance that it was a signature dish of a certain chef in the capital star that
could not be necessarily obtained even if you spent money.
The students who wanted to strike up a conversation stood by, watching Edgar open each
and every fresh-keeping box and take out all kinds of delicacies one after another in utter
embarrassment . . . . Their slapped faces hurt so much.
The very first student who came to strike up a conversation felt extremely aggrieved. What
was the matter with these people, ah; they actually pretended to be poor when they were
obviously so rich . . . .
These people were all embarrassed and had no choice but to leave in the end.
As soon as they left, Shu Shu immediately turned towards Edgar, "Hey, didn't you say that
we’re going on a trip like ordinary people? Why did you bring so many things?"
"You don't like it?" Edgar asked.
"I like it!" Shu Shu gritted his teeth and began to eat the delicious food.
Gary also began to eat without the slightest hesitation. As for the people around . . . . Now
everyone around was watching them in amazement—what's the matter with these four
people, ah! It was obviously the rich yet still came to join this tour group!
The official space routes of the Beastman Empire were very safe. The spaceship smoothly
reached Gass Planet after undergoing two replenishments halfway through.
Compared with Shu Shu's memory, the current Gass Planet had changed a lot. To say the
least, there were many more skyscrapers here now. Of course, in order to protect the
environment of Gass Planet, these skyscrapers were fully planted with plants, and they
looked like tall green mountains, which were very beautiful.
Shu Shu looked at everything in front of him in surprise, while Gary was in a very good
mood. Chris and Ian lived here, and he missed his grandfather and grandmother very much.
Of course, they would first go with the tour group to visit the famous attractions of Gass
Planet as well as the more famous . . . Edgar and Shu Shu's love spots.
Gass Planet was very, very beautiful. Shu Shu had not had much fun back then, but this time
he had fun and enjoyed himself to the full. Unfortunately, there would inevitably be some
places that made him feel speechless.
For example, their entire tour group was brought before a big pit, and then they heard the
tour guide introducing the place, "Everyone, the place we’re now is the place where His
Imperial Majesty Edgar, who’s still the crown prince at that time, awakened his bloodline.
Here, His Imperial Majesty Edgar awakened his bloodline and became incomparably
powerful . . ."
Wasn't this the place where they had been struck by lightning . . . . What was so good about
it? It was really boring!
As a result . . . . When the entire tour group came to the forest, the tour guide actually
pointed to a very beautiful cave and said, "Here’s the place where His Imperial Majesty
Edgar and His Imperial Highness Shu Shu once lived . . ."
Shu Shu was shocked. When had he lived in such a place? Although this cave was not very
far from the cave he dug with his own hands, he had basically never been here, ah . . . .
Moreover, from which lanes and alleys did he obtain such a beautiful cave, ah! Just look at
this cave, and you would know that it was built by construction robots!
"Gass Planet is rich in chestnuts. It’s Empress Shu Shu’s favorite food back then. Everyone
who comes to Gass Planet should buy some and bring it back home . . ." The tour guide once
again made an introduction and then began to sell chestnuts.
Shu Shu: ". . ."
"What’s over there?" A tourist suddenly pointed to the tall perimeter walls in the distance
and asked.
"It’s a manor there, which is said to belong to the imperial family." The tour guide
immediately replied. "The manor will be partly open to tourists. I’ll bring you there to take
a look later . . ."
Hearing the tour guide’s words, Shu Shu and others also turned their gazes towards the
manor, which was indeed a manor belonging to the imperial family. Not only that, but the
cave where Shu Shu and Edgar had once lived was actually there.
When the tour guide brought the tour group to visit the surrounding area of the manor,
Edgar and others applied to leave the tour group.
They left the tour group and entered the manor.
That group of students had been secretly paying attention to Edgar and others, so when
they saw them leave the tour group, they stealthily followed them up. As a result, they
happened to see them entering the manor.
Wasn't that the imperial family’s manor? How could they get in?
After leaving the tour group, Shu Shu no longer cared about the tour group. Together with
Edgar, he went to the cave where they had actually lived.
Someone here had maintained this cave over the years, but even so, the cave still looked
very shabby.
Going into the bedroom he dug out back then, Shu Shu was very emotional. "At that time, I
was particularly afraid of you. I was afraid that you’d eat me."
"I really wanted to eat you at that time." Edgar suddenly said and then kissed Shu Shu on
the head.
"Huh?" Shu Shu was surprised.
"I especially wanted to eat you in this place." Edgar directly threw Shu Shu down and
kissed him. Back then, he thought he would never be able to be with his beloved little sub-
beastman. He did not expect that Shu Shu could actually change his life, and he never
expected that he could even "eat" his sub-beastman here.
Outside the cave, Gary and Ludwig stared at the stone blocking the cave and were
momentarily speechless.
"Shall we go back to our room to sleep?" Ludwig suggested.
"Go!" Gary went back in large strides. He gave up going with the tour group, but now he
actually missed it a little . . . .

A Guide to - 130
Unedited chapter
130. The Impersonated Empress Dowager
Emperor Fred of the Beastman Empire had been on the throne for fifty years. He and the
empress had a little prince more than twenty years ago, and now the little prince had
already grown up.
Fifty years ago, the people of the Beastman Empire followed Fred and Gary closely every
day, but now, the people they followed closely had long changed into Gary’s children and
Fred’s child.
Every day, people shouted on the star network that the little prince was so handsome and
so excellent. Gradually, no one remembered Retired Emperor Edgar and Empress Dowager
Shu Shu, and even as time went by, the photos of these two people on the star network
were getting less and less, and their sense of existence was getting lower and lower.
However, there had been a legend on the star network saying that Retired Emperor Edgar
and Empress Dowager Shu Shu had been spending their honeymoon everywhere. Those
who were lucky could not only meet them but also got their help.
More than twenty years ago, the leader of Nord Financial Group nearly killed his younger
brother. It was the retired emperor and the empress dowager who saved his life.
Shu Shu and Edgar came to a planet they had never visited before.
They did not intend to stay on this planet for too long because the entire planet had no
natural landscape that could brighten people's eyes at all. This planet was one of the oldest
inhabited planets in the Beastman Empire. Such a long history of being inhabited and the
beast people’s excessive demand on the planet in those days had made this planet's natural
resources long been exhausted. Many years ago, the beast people simply didn’t realize why
they had to protect the environment.
Fortunately, this planet could still be regarded as a place of cultural interest somewhat.
Edgar and Shu Shu came to this planet to see the places of cultural interest on this planet.
As soon as Edgar got off the spaceship, he could not help but frown—the air on this planet
was very bad, and how many harmful substances there were was unknown.
After he looked around and saw countless buildings but not much green, he became even
more displeased with this planet.
On the contrary, Shu Shu stared at everything around him and showed a nostalgic
expression.
This planet looked like the earth! There were less people here than on the earth to the
extent that many houses were empty.
The beast people here still used those very old electronic products, and their lifestyle was
very similar to that on the earth . . . . Shu Shu was getting more and more happy.
"You like it here?" Edgar looked at Shu Shu in surprise.
"No, I just think it's very familiar here!" Shu Shu looked at everything around
enthusiastically. "When I still had no awareness before, the planet I lived on was like this."
Shu Shu had already told Edgar about his past experience. At that time, when Edgar first
heard about Shu Shu being kept by others, he was extremely depressed.
"You used to live in such a bad environment?" Edgar asked.
"It’s very good, ah!" Shu Shu said. "I think this place is better than in the woods; there’s no
danger at all!"
Edgar: ". . ." This was also true. Just like this planet, there were no wild animals at all, so
naturally there was no danger whatsoever.
Edgar and Shu Shu had already booked the best hotel on this planet. After getting off the
spaceship, they went to that hotel.
The result . . . .
"The room we’ve booked was given to someone else?" Edgar, frowning, stared at the hotel
customer service personnel in front of him.
"Sorry, sirs, the presidential suite you booked is no longer available, but our hotel still has
other rooms, which are also very good. We can give you a 50% discount."
The booked room was suddenly unavailable. Edgar was more or less unhappy, but he
would not go so far as to get angry because of this.
Hearing that they could change to another room, Edgar nodded, "Then change to another."
"Thank you, sirs!" The hotel customer service personnel said. Unexpectedly, he also
reminded them, "Sirs, the one who lives in your presidential suite is a big shot! If you have
time, you can make contact with him."
"Okay." Edgar nodded but did not take it seriously at all. He and Shu Shu were the real big
shots.
Although the presidential suite over there had always been very lively, Edgar and Shu Shu
completely had no intention to go over and take a look. Instead, they went out to play at
their own pace every day and came back to roll the sheets . . . .
Edgar and Shu Shu were right in the middle of rolling the sheets on this day, and there was
a sudden noise outside. Occasionally, the words "Shu Shu" could also be heard.
What was this all about? No one should know that they were staying in this hotel . . . . Shu
Shu and Edgar glanced at each other and walked out together.
Only after they went out did they realize that it was not their place that was noisy but
another place, which seemed to be the place where the man who had robbed their
presidential suite lived.
What the hell was going on?
"Your Excellency Shu Shu, please save my child! Please!" Just at the doorway of the
presidential suite, a sub-beastman holding a pink and tender piglet was begging over and
over again.
"Please leave here." A nice voice sounded. Edgar and Shu Shu looked over and saw a
seemingly cultured and refined middle-aged sub-beastman standing at the doorway of the
presidential suite with a frown while looking at the mother and child in front of him.
"Your Excellency Shu Shu, please, I beg you . . ." The sub-beastman knelt on the ground,
looking at the middle-aged man imploringly.
Shu Shu: ". . ." Could it be that it was the same given name and family name?
"Your Excellency Shu Shu, as long as you can save my child, I’m willing to give you all my
property." The sub-beastman said again, and the piglet in his arms started to whimper at
this time, looking painful and weak.
At this time, Shu Shu keenly sensed that the child should have a broken beast core.
In this world, the only one who could heal broken beast cores seemed to be the imperial
family, right? Moreover, he was the first one to do it. So this person was impersonating
him?
The imperial family always helped people to heal their broken beast cores for free. Why
didn't this sub-beastman take the child to the capital star but beg a . . . swindler here
instead?
Eh . . . it seemed to be really not easy to get to the capital star from here. This planet could
not even connect to the star network . . . .
Shu Shu turned his gaze towards the middle-aged man called "Your Excellency Shu Shu"
only to realize that this man did look a bit like himself.
If he got old, maybe he would look like this man when he reached middle age.
"For the sake of your sincerity . . ." The middle-aged sub-beastman dragged out his speech,
as if he was about to agree.
"Hey, you’re Shu Shu? Empress Dowager Shu Shu?" Shu Shu frowned as he asked.
"Who’re you?" The middle-aged sub-beastman also frowned and turned to face Shu Shu,
whom looked extremely young.
"You don't need to care about who I am. If you’re really Shu Shu, where’s Edgar?" Shu Shu
asked.
"Who allowed you to directly call me and Edgar by name like this?" The man looked at Shu
Shu with dissatisfaction. After sizing Shu Shu up, he breathed a sigh of relief—this sub-
beastman looked particularly young, maybe around twenty years old, and the imperial
family did not have any sub-beastman at this age.
Furthermore, how could members of the imperial family come to such a planet that was
almost abandoned? He was still quite safe here.
Thinking so, the sub-beastman then became aloof and remote again and even narrowed his
eyes at Shu Shu with disdain.
"Then I’ll call you! Uncle Uncle Uncle!" Shu Shu made a face.
At this moment, a short fat man walked out of the presidential suite and looked at Shu Shu
angrily. "Who’re you? How could you be so rude to His Excellency Shu Shu!"
"What His Excellency Shu Shu, I think he’s a swindler! Otherwise, where’s Edgar?" Shu Shu
snorted coldly.
"His Excellency Shu Shu quarreled with His Imperial Majesty Edgar, so he came to our
place." The short fat man said. "Young man, there’re some people you can't offend. Quickly
apologize." He even gave Shu Shu a meaningful glance as he spoke. This sub-beastman
looked young; he had better not offend Your Excellency Shu Shu, ah!
Quarreled with Edgar? Edgar certainly won't quarrel with me! If he dares to quarrel with me,
I’ll definitely scratch him! Shu Shu thought angrily and then said, "I won't apologize. He’s a
fake. If he has the ability, let him cure this child and show me, ah!"
"This child's beast core is broken; how can it be cured so fast?" The middle-aged sub-
beastman said. He waved his hand, unwilling to talk more with Shu Shu. "You go, I don't
want to see you again."
After the man said he did not want to see Shu Shu again, the short fat man waved his hand.
Soon afterwards, a good deal of people appeared from a corner and then surrounded Shu
Shu and Edgar.
"Sirs, please leave here." These people said to Shu Shu and Edgar.
"Go, dear!" Shu Shu, seeing these people in front of him, said loudly. If a tiger doesn't show
its power, do you regard me as a sick cat?
Edgar twitched the corners of his mouth, rushed out obediently, and then knocked down all
those little bandits who tried to drive people away.
The short fat man was taken aback and promptly stood guard in front of the fake Shu Shu.
"What do you think you’re doing? You . . . you . . ."
"Are you the consul of this planet?" Edgar said to the short fat man. When Shu Shu went up
to ask questions just now, he conveniently checked the Internet and then found that the
influence of the short fat man in front of him was actually not small.
"Yes . . . so what about it?" The short fat man asked. At the same time, he began to secretly
cry for help from the military department of the planet.
Although His Excellency Shu Shu had been very low-key and forbade him to say anything to
prevent him from being discovered on this planet, now that His Excellency Shu Shu was in
trouble, he would definitely mobilize the army to protect His Excellency Shu Shu!
The middle-aged sub-beastman inevitably showed anxiety at this moment, but he made an
effort to calm himself. "Who the hell are you? Are you not afraid of being wanted by the
Empire?"
"Of course we’re not afraid. It’s you who’ll be wanted by the Empire." Shu Shu snorted
twice. "Looking so ugly yet still dared to pretend to be me; you really have the nerve!"
Pretend to be him?! Who the hell was this person?!
"Edgar, go again!" Shu Shu said loudly.
Edgar: ". . ."
Wiping off the disguise from his face, Edgar said, "I won't quarrel with Shu Shu, and my Shu
Shu . . . isn’t so old."
The middle-aged sub-beastman immediately froze.
The short fat man also froze.
Shu Shu, however, was proud of himself. "Indeed, I’m forever eighteen and as beautiful as a
flower!" He tried to wipe off his own disguise as he spoke, but . . . he really couldn't be as
handsome as Edgar when doing it, and the disguise on his face turned out to be impossible
to be instantly removed.
"Edgar, help!" Shu Shu could only cry for help, looking at Edgar pitifully.
Edgar at once went up to help, and soon an even conspicuously younger face appeared.
This person . . . looked exactly the same as when Empress Dowager Shu Shu first appeared
a long, long, long time ago.
At that time . . . the crown prince was also questioned about hooking up with a minor . . . .
The short fat consul: ". . ." This appearance really looked like Empress Dowager Shu Shu
back then, ah . . . .
It was too young, though! But . . . this person really looked exactly the same as the one in
the pictures . . . . And there was also Edgar who was as young as the one in the pictures . . . .
Fake Shu Shu: Damn it! The empress dowager, who is obviously much much older than me,
is actually still so young!
"Humph! How can I be so old!" Shu Shu proudly stared at the middle-aged sub-beastman
and then turned his gaze towards the piglet and beckoned, "Aren’t you going to treat the
beast core? Hurry up and come here!"
The almost forgotten sub-beastman holding the piglet: "Oh . . ." He could not keep up with
how fast things were developing . . . .
So, he could get treatment without having to spend money now?
At this moment, the short fat consul's communication device rang, and the figure of the
general of their planet appeared on it, "Sir, we’ve arrived . . ."
"You quickly come to welcome His Excellency Edgar and Shu shu!” The consul yelled.
Didn’t you make us come to arrest criminals? The general was dumbfounded.
The short fat consul put down the communication device in his hand and saw the piglet
turn into a human form in just tens of seconds.
Its beast core was cured.
This person . . . was really Shu Shu, ah! The absolutely true Shu Shu.
He could not help getting excited.
Shu Shu and Edgar appeared on their planet. There would surely be many people coming
here on account of their reputation later. At that time, they would be able to drive the
tourism industry of their planet. If the tourism industry of their planet was driven, they
would have income. With income, they would be rich . . . .
Their planet would also be able to develop in the future and become richer and richer!
They could definitely do it!
THE END
TL's note:
It's finally done!!! 130 chapters in two and a half years (o^^)o o(^^o)
Thank you for all your comments and for accompanying me in this (pretty) long journey
<(＿ ＿)>
Honestly, I was full of energy when starting the translation, but I started to lose energy and
interest halfway through. It's only because I'd promised myself that I wouldn't abandon the
translation halfway did I persevere with it.
Anyway, I don't have plan to translate any other story for now because I want to read
more v(￣∇￣)